THE RXmAYANA of YaLMIKI
THi
RiVMATANA
OF
VAllMIKI
Translateeh by
HARI PRASAD SHASTrI
Vol. II.
ARANYA KANDA
KISHKINDHA KANDA
SUNDARA KANDA
2 4 APR 1950
SHANTI SADAN
29 Chepstow Villas
LONDON, W.ii
1932
Its; v.S‘
at the Britain
^‘^ss. Leunne Mead. Bwsxoi,
CONTENTS
Book III— Aranya KANoiC
CHAFTER ^ PAGE
IP Rama is w^comed by the Sages of the Dandaka Fores* 3
2. The D^on Viradha carries off Sita - - - - , 4
3. The Souggle between Viradha and the two Brothers 6
4. Rama and Lakshmaaa slay the Demon Viradha - - 8
5. The Meeting with the Sage Sharabhanga and his Ascent
• to Brahmaloka - - 10
6. The Sages seek the protection of Rama - - - 13
7. The Meeting between Rama gnd Sutikshna r - • 15
8. Rama takes.leave of Sutikshn# ----- 17
9. Sita implores Rama not to attack the Titans •- - 18
10. Rama reminds Sita of his promise to the Ascetics - go
11. Rama visits the different Iv^eats and hears of Agastya 22
12. Agastya receives Rama into his ligmutage - - • 27
13. Rama goes to Panchavati on the advice of Agastya - 30
14. Jatayu reveals his Lineage to Rama • - - - 31
15. Rama takS up his Abode in Panchavati - - - 34
16. Description of Winter by Lakshmana - - - - 36
17. The arrival of Shunanakha at the Hermitage - - 38
18. The Mutilation of Shurpanakha - .... 40
19. Shurpanakha tells her brother Khara qf her di&figurement 42
20. Rama sla3rs the Demons sent by Khara ... - 44
21 . Shurpanakha urges Kl^a to fight Rama - - - 46
22. Khara and his fourteen thousand Demons march against
Rama ..........47
23. The Titan Army advances amid evil Portents - - 49
24. The Combat opens between Rama and the, Titans - 51
25. The Fight continues ....----53
26. Rama destroys the Titans and slays Dushana - - 56
27. Rama and Trishiras meet in Combat. Ttishiras is slain 58
28. The Combat between Rama and Khara - - - 59
29. Rama and the demon Khara taunt one another - - 61
30. The Death of Khara --------63
31. Ravana, the King of the Titans, hears of the Death of
Khara and determines to slay Rama - - - 65
32. Shurpanakha upbraids Havana ana urges him to destroy
Rama ..........68
33. Shurpanakha’s Speech to Havana ..... 70
34. She urges Havana to slay Rama and wed Sita - - 71
35. Havana visits the Demon Maricha once again - - 73
• •• *
vu
CONTENTS
CHAPTER « t. PAGE
36. Ravana reveHs his Project hhn > ~ E " ~ ~ 76
37. Maridw seeks to dis^iade^Ravana from hfs Design - 78
38. Maricha describes his first Encounter witK Rama - 79
39. Maricha agaui seeks to dissuade Rav^ lEfom pursuing
his Design - - - -T-i - - 82
‘ 40. Ravana’s Wrath - -- -- -- -- *83
41. Further Cou&els of Maricha to Ravana - - - 85
42. Maricha, assuming the form of a Deer, goes to Rama’s
Hermitage - --^-----.86
43. .Sita is enamoured of the Fawn ... - - -« 88
44. Rama slays Maricha - --^--..-91
4^ Sita sends Lakshmana to Rama’s Assistance * - - 93
46. Ravana approaches Sita ....--.-95
47. The Conversation of Ravana and Sita - - - - 98
48. Sita, defies Ravana .101
49. Sita’s Abduction by Ravana 102
50. Jatayu attacks Ravana - -- -- --105
51. The Combat between ^tajru and Ravana - - - 107
52. Jatayu being slain, Ravana resumes his Flight - - 109
ji. Sita censures Ravana 112
54. Ravana returns to Lanka wtth Sita ~ - 114
55. Ravana implcres Sita to bMome his Consort - 116
56. * Sita is guarded by the Titan Women - - - - ng
57. Rama sees terrible Portents ------ 120
58. Rama’s Lament - - - - - - - 122
59. Rama reproaches Lakshmana ------ 123
60. The Search for Sita - -- -- -- - 125
61. Rama’s Plaint - 128
62. His Despair - -- -- -- -- 130
63. He continues to lament ------- 131
64. Rama’s Wrath - -- -- -- -- J33
65. Lakshmana seeks to pacify Rama 137
66. Lakshmana seeks to inspire Rama with Courage - 138
67. Rama encounters Jatayu -------
68. Jatayu’s Death - -- -- -- -- 142
69. Rama and Lakshmana meet Ayomukhi and Kabandha 144
70. Rama and Lakshmana sever the Arms of Kabandha - 147
71. Kabandha relates his History ------ 149
72. Kabandha tells Rama how to find Sita - - - - 131
73. Kabandha’s Advice to Rama ------ 153
74. Rama visits Shabari - -- -- -- - 155
75. Rama reaches the Lake Pampa ----- 138
CONSENTS
Book IV— ^ishkindha IQuida
CHAPTER
1. Rai
c
2 .
3 -
4 -
5 -
6 .
7 -
8 .
9 .
lO.
II
in him
Sugriva sends N^^uman to interview Rama -
Han ifivian ’s Meeting with Rama - - - -
Hanuman brings , Rama and Lakshmana into
Presence of Sugrivg ------
The Alliance between Rama and Sugriva -
Sugriva shows Rama Sita’s Cloak and Jewels
Sugriva consoles Rama ------
Sugriva implores Rama for las help against Bali
The Story of Bali and Mayavi - - - , -
The Origin of Bali’s Hatred of Sugriva
Sugriva tells Rama of Bali’s Exploits - - -
12. * The Kght between Bali ‘and Si^va *-
13. The Hermitage of the Saptajan® - - - -
14. Surgriva again challenges his Brother to fight
15. Tara’s Advice to Bali ------
16. Rama inflicts a mortal Wound on Bali
17. Bali reproaches Rama - - -
18. Rama answers Bali -------
19. Tara’s Grief - - - - - -o-
20. Her Lamentations -------
,21. Hanuman’s Speech - - -
22. Bali’s last Words -
23. Tara weeps over the Body of Bali - - - -
24. Sugriva’s Remorse -------
25. Bali’s Funeral Rites -------
26. Sugriva is installed ® King - - - •* -
27. Rama describes Prasravana - - - - -
28. Rama describes the Rainy Season ~ ~ ~ ~
29. Haniunan urges Sugriva to honour his Promise -
30. Description of Autumn ------
31. Lakshmana goes to Kishkindha - - - -
32. Hanuman’s Speech -------
33. Tara pacifies Lakshmana ------
34. Lakshmana reproaches Sugriva - - - -
35. Tara defends Sugriva -------
36. Lakshmana is reconciled to Sugriva - - -
37. Sugriva assembles his Troops - - - - -
38. Sugriva goes to meet Rama - - - - -
• ix
9
3kes
0 *
PAGE
163
-
I7I
173
the
-
175
-
177
-
180
-
181
-
183
-
186,
-
187'
-
^89““
195
198
-
200
-
201
-
204
-
206
-
210
-
215
-
217
-
219
-
220
-
222
224
228
-
231
-
234
-
237
-
242
-
244
-
251
-
254
-
256
-
261 •
-
262
-
264
-
265
267
»
ipONTENTS
CHAPTER « % PAGE
39. The ariAral of Sugrivaj^ Fo^ - - I- - * - 270
40. Sugiiva sencU ])is Monhejrs to the East in search of Sita 272
41. He sends other tMonkeys to explore the SouAem Region 276
42. Searchers are sqnt to the Western Repon * - - 279
^3. Other Monkeys are sent to the Northern Region - 282
44. Rama gives hi^ Ring to Hanuman - - - - - 286
45. The Departure of the Monkeys ----- 287
46. Sugriva narrates his Travels though the World ■ - 288
47. X^e Return of the Monkeys - - • - - - - 490
48. Angada slays an Asura - ~ \ ~ ~ ~ ~ 39 ^
49. "The Monkeys search the Southern Region in vfin - 292
50. Hanuman and his G>mpanions eiyier the Rikshabila
Cavern - - - - - - - - 293
51. The Jale of the Ascetic ------- 296*
52. Swaymprabha frees the Monke3rs from the cave - - 297
53. Angada and his Companions consider what course to
adopt - - 299
, 54. HanutQan seeks to discourage Angada from*his Design 301
55. The Monkeys decide to die of Hunger - - - - 303
58. The Intervention of Sampati - - - - - - 304
57.. Angada’s Nangtive 306
58. Sampati tells the MoSke3rs of Sita’s i)lace of Concealment 307
59. He encourages^ them to pursue their Quest - - - 309
60. The Story of the Ascetic Nishakara - • - - 311
61. Sampati tells his Story to the Sage - - - - 313
62. Sampati learns from him where Sita is - - - - 314
63. The Wings of Sampati grow once more - - - 315
64. The Mot&e^ are ^scouraged on seeing the Ocean - 316
65. The Leaders of the Monkeys, each state what they are
able to accomplish ------- 3^7
66. Jambavan appeals to Hanuman ilb sacrifice himself for
the good of all - - - - - - 319
67. Hanuman prepares to go to Lanka - - - - 322
c o N i‘'e s
o I
Book V— Sundara Kanda
CHAPTER , PAGE
1. The Departure of Hanuman ------ 327
2. Hanuman’s arrival in li^nka ------ 338
3^ He enters the City - -- -- -- - 342
4. He obrerves the City and its Inhabitants - - -*'345
5. He ranges the City mtbout finding Sita - - - 347
6. He explores Ravana*'s Pdace - - - - - - 349
7. Description of the Aerial Chariot Pushpaka - - 351
8. Further Description of Pushpaka ----- 353
9. Hanuman searches the Inner Apartments - - - 354
10. He perceives Havana in the ]y>idbt of his Wives - - 358
11. Description of the Banqueting Hall - - - 361
12. Hanuman becomes despondent ----- 364
13. Hanuman’s Dilemna - -- -- -- - 365
14. The Ashoka Grove - t.--- -- - 369
15. Hanuman sees Sita - - 372
16. His reflections on seeing Sita - - 7, - - - 375
17. Descriptiop of the Female Titans guarding Sita - - 377
18. Havana goes to the Ashoka Grove - - - - 380
19. Sita’s Grief - -- -- -- -- - 382
20. Havana begs Sita to wed him ----- 383
21. Sita rejects Havana with disdain - - . , - - - 385
22. Havana’s Threats -------- - 388
23. The female Titans seek to persuade Sita to wed Havana 391
24. Their Menaces - - 392
25. Sita gives way to Despair ------- 395
26. Sita prophesies the Titan’s Destruction - - - - 396
27. Trijata’s Dream - -- -- -- -- 398
28. Sita’s Lament - - 401
29. Sita observes auspicious Portents ----- 403
30. Hanuman’s Heflections ------- ^4
31. Hanuman praises Hama ------- 406
32. Sita sees Hanuman - -- -- -- - 408
33. Hanuman’s Converse with the Princess Sita - - 409
34. Sita’s hesitations on seeing Hanuman - - - - 411
35. Hanuman makes himself Imown to Sita - - - 413
36. Sita questions Hanuman ------- 419
37. Sita refuses to be rescued by Hanuman - - - 422
38. She gives Hanuman her Jewel ------ 426
39. Hanuman calms Sita’s Fears ------ 430
40. He takes leave of Sita ------- 433
XI
pONTENTiS
PAGE
*
CHAPTER I * • »
41. Hanunum destroys the Ashda Grove
42. He slays the JKiakaras * -
43. He bums the Temple and Monument
44. The Death of j|unDumalin •- - *- /- *-
!^5. Hanuman slays the Sons of I^vana’s Ministers -
46. He annihilates %ve Generals and their Forces
47. The Death of Aksha --------
48. Hanuman allows himself to be taken Captive by the
. Titans - - - - - - -
49. His Astonishment on beholding Havana - - - -
50. *Hanuman is questioned by the Titaft - - -
51. His Words - -- -- -- -- -
52. Bibishana pleads for Hanuman *-
53. Hanqpian is led botmd throu^ the Qty - - -
54. He sets Fire to Lanka -------
55. Hanuman’s Fears concerning Sita - - - - -
56. He takes Leave of her /-------
57. The Return of Hanuman - - - - •-
58. He recounts his Experiences ------
Hanuman appeals to the Monkeys to rescue Sita
60., Jambavan rej^pts Angada’s Project - - * -
61* The Devastation of^liadhuvana ------
62. The Fight between Dadhimuka and the Intruders
63. Dadhimuka rmtes how Madhuvana has been laid waste
64. Sugriva consoles Rama -------
65. Hanuman tells Rama of his Meeting with Sita -
60. Rama’s Grief - -- -- -- --
67. Hanuman diescribes his Interview with Sita -
68. He repeats his WA'ds of Consolation to Sita
Glossaries - -- -- -- -
435
436
439
441
AA2
4 «
446
m
454
455
456
459
461.
464
467
469
472
475
484
486
488
489
491
493
496
498
499
501
505
XII
BOOK III
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER I
Rama is welcomed hy the^Sages of the Dandaka Forest
% • •
Entering t^e vast Dandaka Forest, the invincible R^pa,
master of Ids senses, saw a circle of huts belonging to the
ascetics, strewn with bark*an(^kusha grass, blazing with spiritual
•flulgence scarce to be borne by mortal eye, as the noonday
sun is a source of torment to men.
This retreat, a haven to all beii^s, the ground of which was
carefully tended,* was frequented by many deer and^multitudes
of birds and rendered gay by the dancing of troops of apsaras.
Beautiful mth its spacious hyts, where the sacred fire burnt,
surrotinded by ladles and other artiales o^ worship such as
skins, kusha grass, fuel, jars of water, fruit and roots ; encircled
by great and sacred forest trees, bowed with the weight of
ripe and delectable fruits, the whole hermitage was hallowed
by sacrificial offerings and libations and re-echoed to the
recitation of Vedic hymns. ,
Carpeted with flowers of every iSnd, possessing pools
covered with lotuses, it had been the retreat of former hermits,
who subsisted on fruit and roots and who, wearing robes of
bark and black antelope skins, their senses fully controlled,
resembled the sun or fire. Now great and pious sages, practising
every austerity, added to its lustre. Resembling; the abode of
Brahma, that hermitage resounded with the chanting of Vedic
hymns, and brahmins, versed in the Veda, adorned it with
their presence.
Beholding that sacred place, the illustrious Raghava, un-
stringing his bow, entered, and the august sages, possessed of
spiritual knowledge, highly gratified, advanced to meet him.
Seeing that virtuous one, resembling the rising moon, with
Lakshmana and Vaidehi of dazzling beauty, those ascetics of
rigid vows received them with words of welcome and the
3
B
THE RA^.AYANA QF VALMIKI
dwellers in the ;wood were astonished at Rama’s handsome
mien, his youthful appearance,^' majesty and gi;!aceful i^^re and,
struck with wonder, gazed unv^mkingly on Ragfuiava, Lakshmana
and Vaidehi, as on r great marvel.
, Then, those blessed sages, engaged in the welfare of all
beings, conducted Rama to a leaf-thatched hut, where, offering
him the traditional hospitality, those fortunate and pious men,
resembling fire itself, brought >Yater that he might wash his
hands and feet. Experiencing great delight, those high-sculed
ascetics, bidding him welcome, gathered flowers, fruit and
roots, placing the whole content of the hermitage at the disposal
of that magnanimous hero.
Thereafter, those ascetics, versed in the sacred lore, widi
joined palms addressed him, saying: —
“ O Raghava, a king is .'<he defender of the rights of his
people and their refuge; he is worthy of all honour and respect,
he wields the sceptre, he is the Guru and partakes of a fourth
part of the glory of Indra ; he enjoys the higheot prerogatives
and' receives every homcge. We, being under thy doihinion,
should be protected by thee, whether living in the capital or
the forest ; thou art our Sovereign, O Master of the World !
‘‘Having renounced all desire for revenge, subdued anger and
mastered our senses, do thou protect us in the practice of
virtue, as a mo+her protects the infant at her breast.”
With these words they paid reverence to Rama, who was
accompanied by Lakshmana, offering him fruit, roote, flowers
and every product of field and forest, whilst other ascetics,
resembling the fire in lustre, observers of sacred vows, honoured
the Lord according to tradition.
CHAPTER 2
The Demon Viradha carries off Sita
Having received the homage of the ascetics, at dawn Rama
paid obeisance to them and followed by Lakshmana, entered
the forest, which aboimded in every ^d of deer and was
frequented by bears and tigers.
4
ARANYA KANO*A
> »
There, trees, peepers and shrubs l^d becyi trampled under-
foot, SOI that the paths were|jbar^^ distinguishable and the
reflection from *the pools and lakes was ^^ezling ; no birds
sang in that,whc^e demesne, which was filled with the humming
of crickets.^ * *
*Followed by Lakshmana, Rama searched the depths of the
forest with his gaze and in that wood, abounding in ferocious
beasts, Kakutstha, accompanied by Sita, beheld a titan as
lar^ as a mountain ’creating a great uproar.
Of formidable aspect, hideous, deformed, his eyes sunk deep
in his forehead, with a y^st mouth and protruding belly, clad
in a tiger skin, covered with blood and loathsome to look upon,
he struck terror into the hearts of all beings ; it appeared as
if death itself were approaching with open jaws.
Three lions, four tigers, two leopards, four dappled deer
and the head of a great elephant with its tusks, from which
the fat ran dowta, hung from his spear. «>•
Seeing Raiha, Lakshmana and Sita, the Princess of Mithila,
he rushed upon them in fury, like Tfthe® at the destructidn of
the worlds. Then, creating a great uproar, ^causing the earth
to tremble, he seized Vaidehi in his arms and began to carry
her away, saying : —
“ O Ye, wearing matted locks, clad in robes of bark, accom-
panied by a common consort, ye are about ter die ! Entering
the Dandaka Forest, armed with weapons, bows and spears,
whence have ye come, O Ascetics and why do ye dwell here
in the company of a woman ? Perverse and evil wretches, who
are ye, bringing disrepute on the sages ?
I am the Titan Viradha, this is my retreat aqd I roam the
impenetrable forest, armed with weapons, feeding on the flesh
of ascetics. This woman of lovely limbs shall become my
wife and, in combat, I will drink the blood of ye both, O
Miscreants ! ”
The daughter of Janaka, Sita, hearing the cruel and arrogant
speech of the wicked-hearted Viradha, filled with dread, began
to tremble like a palm shaken by the wind.
^ The Commentaor explains that all this destruction was due to the presence
of the demon Viradha and that the birds had deserted the place in fear of him.
. Time in the form of Death, the Destroyer.
5
THE R/tJViAYANA ®F VALMIKI
' «
Rama, seeing Yiradtu^ bearing tha lovely Sita away, growing
pale, said to Lakshmana •— i If
“ O Friend, •b(:hold the daughter of Janaka, my chaste
consort, an illustrious princess, reared in lu^-ury, held fast in
' the arms of Viradhh ! Alas ! Kaikeyi’s desire has been fulfilled
to-day ! O Lakslfinana, the enthronement of her son did not
sufiics that designing woman, since she caused me to be banished
to the forest despite the love my subjects bore me. Now she
whoreigns supreme in the midst of our mbthers will be satisfied!
That another should have laid hands oft Vaidehi ia the greatest
of my misfortunes, worse even thaij the death of my sire or
the loss of my kingdom, O Saumitri ! ”
Heariifg the words of Kakutstha, Lakshmana, his eybs
streaming with tears, hissing like a wounded snake, said
harshly : — c
“ O Kakutstha, O Protector of All Beings, who art equal
■io Indra himself, since I am thy servant, why dost thou lament
as, though thou ^dst no defender ? '
‘'Pierced by the shaK' I am about to loose in my wrath, the
Titan Viradha will die and the earth drink his blood. The
bitterness, I felt towards Bharata for his desiring the throne,
I shall expend on Viradha, as the God who bears the thunder-
bolt discharges it at a moimtain I With all the strength of
mine arm, letring fly this sharp arrow, I shall pierce his breast!
May he yield up his life and fall rolling on the earth ! ”
CHAPTER 3
The Struggle between Viradha and the two Brothers
Thereafter Viradha spoke again, filling the forest with his
voice : —
“ Who are ye, where are ye 'going, answer me ! ”
Then the illustrious Rama answered that titan, whose
countenance was inflamed with anger, saying : —
“ Know us to be two warriors of the race of Ikshwaku,
6
ARAl^YA KANdi
• •
fixed in our vow^, wandering in the fosest ; but now we would
know whb thou i^t, roaming hdre an^ there in the thickets ? ”
Thereupon Vuradha said to Rama, whose strength was
truth : — , 1 • ^ /
“ Hear and I will tell thee, O Prince of the House of Raghu !
1 am the son of Java and my mother is Satarhada. I am
known among the titans throughout the world as Viradha.
Having gratified Brahma by my penances, I obtained a boon
and %as rendered invulnerable to any weapon on earth ; It is
impossible t<> slay me by the use of arms ! •
“ Forsaking this fair one, do ye, renouncing all hope, without
turning back, go hence without delay and I will grant you
your lives ! ”
Then Rama, his eyes red with anger, answered that hideous
demon, the wicke^d Viradha, saying: —
“ Wretch that thou art, cursed be thine evil design ;* assuredly
thou art courting death, verily thou shalt find it in combat;*
stay bijt an instant and thou shalt not escape.glive ! ”
Bending his bow and speedily placuig two sharp arrows* on
it, Rama struck that demon with his pointed shafts and there-
after, stretching the cord tight, he loosed seven swift arrows,
adorned with feathers and tipped with gold, equal in flight
to Suparna and Anila.
Having pierced the body of Viradha, thosib fiery shafts,
decorated vnth heron’s plumes, fell to the ground hissing and
stained with blood. •
On receiving those wounds, Viradha loosed his hold on
Vaidehi and brandishing his spear in fury hurled himself on
Rama and on Lakshmana who accompanied him. Letting
forth a mighty roar, grasping his spear, like tmto the
standard of In^a, his jaws wide open, he resembled death
itself.
Then the two brothers rained a volley of flaming arrows on
Viradha, who resembled time, death or fate, but that terrible
demon, bursting into loud laughter, halting and opening his
jaws, threw up those pointed arrows by virtue of the boon he
had received. Restraining his breath and brandishing his
spear, the demon Viradha again rushed on the two descendants
of Raghu, whereupon Rama, the most skilful of warriors, with
THE RaVaYANA 0*F VALMIKI
two arrows cut ofithat spear, which 'shone lik^ lightning and
resembled a flame in the jky. I ^ *
Shattered by Rama’s shafts, the spear fell to the ground,
like a rocky ledgeV split by ligljtning. CThereat,! unbuckling
their swords, those* warriors swiftly fell on Viradha like tyo
black serpents, striWg him heavily again and again.
Thotigh hard beset, their formidable opponent beat them
off vigorously with his fists, but* they stood firm, whereupon
he sought to lift: them from the ground ‘and Rama, gue&Sing
his*intention, said to Lakshmana : — *
“ Let the demon carry us along thei path as far as he wishes,
O Saumitri ! Allow this Prowlfir of the Night to bear us
according'to his whim, since he is proceeding along our way.*
Thereupon, the demon, groud of his strength, with great
energy lifted them up and placed them on Ips shoulders like
two stripliflgs ; then having set the two descendants of Raghu
Jn his shoulders, the demon Viradha, Ranger of the Night,
emitting a great roar, strode off into the forest.* ,
Entering that forest, aliounding in trees of every kind, where
diverse birds fiUSd the air with their song and which was
thronged with jackals, beasts and serpents, he resembled a
great cloud.
CHAPTER 4
f
Hama and Lakshmana slay the Demon Viradha
Seeing the two brothers, the glory of the House of Raghu,
being borne away, Sita, lifting up her arms, began to cry aloud,
reflecting thus : —
‘ Rama, the son of Dasaratha, who is truthful, virtuous and
guileless, is being carried away by a demon of terrifying aspectj
I shall become a prey to bears, tigers and panthers ! ’
Thinking thus, she cried out : — " O Foremost of Demons,
I beg of thee, take me and spare those two descendants of
Raghu ! ”
Hearing Vaidehi’s words, Rama and Lakshmana, full of
valour, prepared to slay that wicked wretch, whereupon
8
ARAJ^YA KANiJX
•
Saumitxi broke the left arm of that redoubtable demon and
Rama the right:, thereafter, tbit titgn, resembling a mass of
cloud, his arms broken, growing weak, suddenly fell to the
ground unconscious, like a mpuntain strucjj^ by lightning.
Jhen the two brothers beat the demon vnth their fists and^
feet and picking him up, again hurled him to the ground;
yet, though struck by innumerable arrows and wounded by
their swords, the demon did Aot die.
Perceiving it to be' impossible to slay that giant, like unto
a moimtain,*the blessed Rama, the re&ge of all who are'll
peril, spoke thus : —
“By virtue of his penancCs, O Tiger among Men, this
demon cannot be overcome in combat by weapons, let us
therefore cast him into a pit. O Lakshmana, as if for a great
elephant, do thby dig a pit in thb forest for this demon of
formidable size.” ’
Having thus commanded Lakshmana saying : — “ Dig a pit
the valjant Rama stood with his foot on the nepk of the demon.
Hearing those words, the demon in tumble accents addressed
that descendant of Raghu, that Bull among Men, saying : —
“O Lion among Heroes, under the blows of a warrior
whose strength equals that of Indra, I am d)ring. In mine
ignorance, I did not recognize thee, O Lion amongst Men !
I see now that thou art the noble son ofi Kauslblya. O Dear
Child, thou art Rama and this is the fortunate Vaidehi and the
illustrious Lakshmana.
“ Through a curse, I had to assume the monstrous shape of
a titan, but in reality I am the Gandharva Tumburu, who
incurred the wrath of Kuvera. That gloriousi God, being
propitiated by me, said : — * When Rama, the son of Dasaratha,
overcomes thee in fight, then, assuming thy natural form, thou
shalt return to the cdestial region.’ Owing to my lack of
reverence for him, in anger the Lord Kuvera had denounced me
for having conceived an attachment for the nymph, Rambha.
By thy grace, I am delivered from this terrible curse and shall
now return to mine abode. All hail to thee, O Scourger of
thy Foes !
“ O Dear Child, not far from here, at approximately fom: and
half miles distance, dwells the virtuous Sharabhanga, a mine
9
THE RaVaYANA C^F VALMIKI
v
of austerity, a git:at and mighty rishi, effulgent as the sun.
Go there, without delays he^ will give thef most 'excellent
counsel ! * •
Having buried in a pit, 0(Rama, £o thy way in peace !
'^hose demons wl^o are about to die must according to a ff^d
law be biuied in a pit.”
Having spoken thus to Kakutstha, the courageous Viradha,
pierced by many arrows, leaving (lis body^ ascended to heaven.^
Then Raghava said to Lakshmana: — “Dig a pit fojf*this
delhon of dreadful deeds, as for a great elephant iif the forest.”
Having spoken thus to Lakshmana saying ‘ Dig a pit ! ’, Rama
who was endowed with great prdwess, remained standing with
his foot on the head of Viradha.
Then Lakshmana, taking, up a pick, dug a great pit by the
side of the demon, whose ^rs resembled cqnches and threw
him into ft, he letting forth dreadful shrieks the while.
Finding they were unable to kill that great titan with their
sharp weapons, those t^o lionS among men, having en\ployed
all their ingenuity, put an end to Viradha by burying him in
the pit. •
Viradha himself, a ranger of the forest, desiring to die at
Rama’s hands, had indicated to him how he should proceed,
saying : — “ I cannot be slain by weapons.”
Hearing this* the idea had come to Rama to fling him into
a pit, and while being cast into it, that all-powerful demon
caused the forest to resound with his cries.
Having thrown Viradha into the pit, Rama and Lakshmana,
their fears removed, rejoiced in that forest, like the sim and
moon in the ofirmament.
CHAPTER 5
The Meeting with the Sage Sharabhangd and Us Ascent
to Brahmaloka
Having slain the mighty and 'terrible Viradha in the forest,
the valiant Rama embraced Sita and comforted her; then
addressing the resplendent Lakshmana, he said : —
1 The following passages clearly indicate the resumption of the narrative on
« a later occasion.
10
ARaAyA KANl>k
• •
“ This impenetrable foiest is dangerous we are not its
natural ibhabitants; let us therefore ^seek out the Sage Shara-
bhanga without delay.” , •
Raghava (then named Im steps towj|tds Sharabhanga’s
h^mitage and, approaching mat Sage, whose soul was purified*
by renunciation, he observed a great marvef.
In the sky, he beheld Indra, gorgeously attired in robes free
from any particle of dust, hist body shining like the stm or fire,
moifltted on a splendid chariot, followed by all the Celdbtials
and innumerable higlf-souled sages like unto himself, who
served as his escort. Bay horses were yoked to that aerial car,
that shone like the rising sun^and, luminous as the moon’s disc,
fesembled a mass of white clouds. *
Rama also observed an immaculate canopy with magnificent
garlands and marvellous fans macfe of yaks’ tails with handles
of gold of great price, which two women of rare beauty, waved
to and fro over the head of that God, whilst Gandharvas,. .
Immqjtals, Celestial Beings and great Rishis^ paid homage to
him with sublime chants, as he hovettH in space. • *
Seeing Shatakratu conversing with the Sage Sharabhanga,
Rama pointed out the chariot to his brother and bade him
gaze on the marvellous sight.
He said : — O Lakshmana, dost thou behold that dazzling
car of great brilliance shining like the svn in the skies ? With-
out doubt, these are the celestial bay horses of Indra of whom
we have heard, who travels through space and who is constantly
invoked at the time of sacrifice. Those youthful warriors
wearing earrings, who in groups of hundreds, with swords in
their hands, stand round him in the sky, w^h their broad
chests and strong arms resembling maces, dad in magnificent
purple, look like fierce tigers. On their breasts, gleam rows
of pearls, and those lions among men, of handsome mien,
appear to be twenty-five years old which is the age at which
the Gods ever remain, O Saumitri. Tarry here a moment,
O Lakshmana, so that I may discover who this great hero in
the chariot really is.”
Having uttered the words ‘ Tarry here ’ to Saumitri,
Kakutstha advanced towards the hermitage of Sharab-
hanga.
II
I
THE RAKiIAYANA 0*F VALMIKI
• t
Seeing Rama ajjproaclpng, the Lord of Sachi, taking leave
of the sage, said to the Gods < •
“ Rama is coming hither, take me to mine abode ’ere he
addresses me ; lat^ he shall behold met! When* he returns
'Victorious, having mlfilled his purpose, I shall readily shqjtv
myself to him. It is for him to perform a great exploit
impossible for any other to accomplish.”
Thereafter, offering salutations to the ascetic, in all humility,
the Qod who bears the thunderbolt, the Scourge of his 9bes,
ascanded to heaven in his chariot, harn&ssed with <iorses.
When the God of a Thousand Eye;^ had departed, Raghava
rejoined his consort and his brother and together they
approached Sharabhanga, who was seated before the sacred
fire. Embracing his feet, Rama, Sita and Lakshmana, on his
invitation, seated themselves m the place assigned to them.
Questioned by Raghava concerning Indra’s visit, Shara-
Jahanga related everything to him.
He said : — ^ ^
*‘*^0 Rama, that magtfdiiimous God wished to conduct me
to Brahmaloka, the region I have attained by the merit of my
penances, which is inaccessible to those who are not masters
of themselves.
“ Seeing thee approaching, know well, O Foremost of Men,
that I had no desire t« enter Brahmaloka ’ere I had enjoyed
thy gentle presence in my hermitage. O Lion among Men,
O Virtuous and Magnanimous Prince, having had intercourse
with thee, I shall ascend first to the three lower heavens and
thereafter to the highest. These worlds of unsiurpassed
beauty that ha^^ been conquered by me, these sublime abodes
of Brahma, that are mine by right, do thou accept, O Lion
among Men I ”
Hearing the words of the Rishi Sharabhanga, Raghava, that
lion among men, versed in the Shastras, answered : —
“ I also have conquered all the worlds, O Great Ascetic,
but in obedience to my vow I desire to remain in the forest.”
Thus addressed by Raghava^ whose might was equal to
Indra’s, the eminently sagacious Sharabhanga spoke again,
saying: —
*' O Rama, the illustrious and virtuous Sutikshna lives in
12
ARAjIyA KAN
t •
this forest; that saint will Cell thee whgt is b|St for thee to do.
^‘FollcAv the river Mandakini, that stream which is covered
with a carpet of flowers, and thou wlTt reach )iis dwelling place.
There is tha path, O Tiger among Men, l^t stay with me a
mijment yet, till I abandon tnis body as I snake casts off its*
slough.” *
Thereafter, having prepared a fire and poured clarified
butter therein, Sharabhangay that sage of supreme merit,
enteAd the flames to*the accompaniment of sacred formulas.
The hair^f the magnanimous one was consumed together
with his wrinkled skin, ^s bones, his flesh and his blood,
whereupon, assuming a youthful and splendid appearance,
Sharabhanga rose from the p3rre like a flame.
Traversing the region where the sacrificial fires are tended
by high-souled sages, as well as that of the Gods, he ascended
to Brahma’s abo^e.
That foremost of Rishis, of purified karma, there beheld th&
Grand|ire of ^e World with those attendant on him, who,
seeing that sage, addressed himf* saying: — “Thou**art
welcome ! ” •
CHAPTER 6 •
The Sages seek the protection of Rama
Sharabhanga having ascended to heaven, the assembled
ascetics presented themselves before Rama, the offspring of
Kakutstha of flaming energy, and among them were those
who had sprung from the nails and the hair of Brahma’s body,
also from the water in which his feet were bathed ; there were
those who lived on the moon’s rays ; those who subsisted on
milled grain; those who did penance by standing in water;
those who slept on the naked ground ; those who lived in the
open air the whole year round ; those who subsisted on water
and wind alone; those who never sought the shade; those
1 Five Fires. — Four fires and the sun overhead. See Glossary also under
Ascetics.
13
THE RaVaYANA C^F VALMIKI
• I
who underwent Iqpg fasts ; those who practised uninterrupted
repetition of prayer ; those who^ave themselves up to perpetual
penance ; those w)^o dwelt on the summit of high moimtains ;
those who had sd6dued their ^enses and those who lived
■between five fires.^* ^
All these sages, hxed in Yoga, endowed with the powers of
Brahma, gathered in Sharabhanga’s hermitage in order to
approach Rama. «
Those virtuous companies of Rishis, having assembled 4here,
addressed Rama, Foremost of the Good, who was' conversant
with his supreme duty, saying : — ,
“ O Lord of the House of Ikshwaku and of the whole world.
Warrior df the Great Car, thou art our defender and leadef,
as Maghavan is of the Gods.
“ Thou art famed in the»rhree Worlds for thy valour and
glory ! FiHal devotion, justice and faith find their consum-
•mation in thee, O Lord. It behoves thee, who art cognisant
with virtue, to j^ardon our temerity in approaching t^ee in
ord'et to make our sup^cation.
“ It were a signcl defect for a king to receive one-sixth of the
revenue of his people, if he did not protect them as his own
sons. Should he however defend those who -inhabit his
kingdom as his own life or as the lives of his offspring, to
whom he is ever devoted, he will occupy an exalted position
in the region of Brahma.
“ The supreme blessedness acquired by those ascetics who
live on roots and fruit is not equal to a quarter of that attained
by the monarch who governs his subjects according to the law.
“ Do thou biecome the defender of those countless brahmins
who live in the forest who are without a protector, and so
defend them from the cruel persecution of the titans.
“ Come and behold the bodies of iimumerable ascetics of
pure heart, who have been slaughtered in diverse ways in the
forest by titans.
“ They have inflicted great carnage amongst the people who
dwell on Lake Pampa, by the rivdr Mandakini and on Chittrakuta.
We are no longer able to endure the terrible plight of these
sages, brought about in the forest by those titans of cruel
deeds j therefore we take refuge in thee ; protect us, O Rama,
ARAkvA KAN^'a
f •
against those Prowlers of (the Night, who scfk our destruction.
We havt no asylum on earth bui^thee, O Valiant Prince;
do thou save us from the titans.” .* •
Having listened to«the sage|, the virtuous^akutstha answered
tl^m, who were rich in heavy penances, sajring : —
“ Do not entreat me thus ; am I not the servant of the sages ?
It is solely to fulfil my duty, that I have entered the* forest.
It is in order to deliver yourfrom the oppression of the titans
and'vio carry out thb commands of my sire that I am ’here.
It is in yotftr interest a*nd for your happiness that I have come
here of mine own will. .
“ My sojourn in the forest*will be greatly to your advantage ;
I shall slay the titans, the enemies of the ascetics.* Let the
sages witness my prowess in combat and my brother’s also,
O Rishis ! ” , *
Having yielded to the entreaty of the ascetics,* that hero,
firm in his duty, accompanied by Lakshmana, directed hk
cours| towards the hermitage* of Sutikshna^ followed by, the
sages, who paid him every honour. •* •
CHAPTER 7
• •
The Meeting between Rama and Sutikshna
•
Rama, the Scourge of his Foes, accompanied by his brother,
Sita and the sages, approached the hermitage of Sutikshna, and
having proceeded far and crossed many deep rivers he beheld a
wonderful mountain as high as Moimt Meru.
Thereafter those two scions of the House of Raghu went
forward with Sita through a forest filled with many kinds of
trees and having penetrated into that dense woodland, abound-
ing in trees laden with flowers and fruit, Rama observed in a
solitary spot a hermitage decorated with garlands and bark.
There he beheld the Sage Sutikshna, a mine of asceticism,
his hair matted, covered with dust, seated in the lotus posture
and addressed him, saying: —
“ O Blessed One, I am Rama, who have come hither to
THE RiJj^iAYANA 6 f VALMIKI
• .
behold thee. Be^ gracious enough, O Virtuous and Illustrious
Rishi, O Essence of Satjptity, to speak to me.” "
Seeing Ramaehandra, the sage, foremost of the ascetics,
took him in his l^ms and addi^sed him thus :i-
* “ Be thou welcome, O Best of the Raghus, O Rama, chiel* of
virtuous men. thenceforth this hermitage, which thou hast
entered, has a protector. I have waited for thee, O Illustrious
Hero, and for this reason did net ascend to the region of the
Gods, leaving my body here on earth. 1 had heard tha4i^ou,
being banished from thy kingdom, had gone to** Chittrakuta,
O Kakutstha ! .
"The Chief of the Gods, Shatakratu, came hither and
approaching me, that mighty King of the Celestials made *it
known to me that I had conquered all the worlds by virtue of
my good karma. •
“All those blessings acquired by the divme sages through
-asceticism I offer to thee ; do thou enjoy them with thy con-
sol and Lakshnjfma.” • ' ^
To that great and ilfdStrious sage of rigid vows and devout
speech, Rama, the master of his senses, replied, as Vasava
addresses Brahma, saying; —
" O Illustrious Sage, I myself have conquered the worlds ;
yet in accordance with the command received by me, I have
elected to dwelKn the great forest. ‘ Thou art possessed of every-
thing, yet art engaged in the welfare of all beings ’, were the
words of the ascetic Sharabhanga, 4hat Gautama of great soul,
to me.”
Hearing Rama’s words, the great Rishi, renowned throughout
the world, graciously addressed him, saying : —
" Do thou live in this hermitage, O Rama, which is pleasant
and frequented by companies of sages, where one may gather
roots and fruit in all seasons, where herds of marvellous deer
gather without injuring any and come and go enchanting all
with their beauty. No harm is to be encountered here, save
what the deer bring about.”
Hearing the words of the ^eat Rishi, the elder brother of
Lakshmana, lifting up his bow and arrows, said : —
" O Blessed Lord, what could be more unfortunate than
that I wi± my bow and sharp burnished arrows should slay
ARAl^TYA KANbA
those de^r that gather her^, and thus ^ive thee pain; for this
reason I«shall not sojourn long in this sancmary.”
Having spoken thus, Rama becam^Ttlent «jid performed his
evening devptions ; ^hereafter with Sita ^d Lakshmana he
prepared to pass the night in ^utikshna’s etKhanting hermitage/^
The evening having passed and night fallen, the magnani-
mous Sutikshna with his own hands distributed hulled. grain,
the traditional food of the ascetics, to those Lions among Men,
havi^]^ paid homage to them.
CHAPTER 8
J
Rtmia takes leave of Sutikshna
Rama, having* been treated vdth all honour by Sutikshna,
passed* the night in the ashrama with* Saumitxi, and waking* at
^wn bathed with Sita in the cool waters fragrajit with the scent
oflotuses.
At the proper time, having duly worshipped Agni and the
Gods in that forest containing the retreats of the ascetics,
Rama, Lakshmana and Videha’s daughter, observing the sun
had risen, approached Sutikshna with courtesy, saying : —
“ O Lord, thou hast ministered liberally to us and paid us
every honour, now we ask leave to depart, since the ascetics
who accompany us wish us to press on without delay.
“ It is our wish to visit all the retreats inhabited by holy
men of devout practices in the Dandaka Forest. We therefore
beg to take leave of these great sages, fixed in their vows,
pmified by penance and resembling clear flames.
“We desire to go hence ’ere the rays of the sun shine too
fiercely and become unbearable, like one who has usurped
royal prerogatives by unlawful means ! ”
Having spoken thus, Raghava with Saumitri and Sita, bowed
down to the feet of the sage, and that Foremost of Ascetics,
raising up those two heroes, clasped them affectionately to his
heart and said: —
THE RiX^AYANA 6 f VALMIKI
r
“ Go thy way safely, p Rama, in«the company of Saumitri
and Sita, who folmws thee like a shadow. Visit the entrancing
solitudes of the^Dandal^ Forest, where those hermits dwell
whose souls are purified by renunciation. Thou shalt see
there woods aboimding in fruit, roots and flowers, magnificent
herds of deer, flocks of tame birds, tufts of lotus in bloom,
tranquil lakes abounding in waterfowl, charming mountain
springs and splendid cataracts,, falling from the hills with
marvellous groves echoing to the peacock’s cry. Go, Q^iPiild,
and thou also, Sumitra’s son ; then come again t? this retreat
when thou hast seen all.”
Thus addressed, Kakutstha and Lakshmana answered : —
“ Be it so ! ” and circumambulating the sage, prepared to
depart.
Thereafter the large-eyec^ Sita handed those brothers their
excellent quivers, bows and shining swords, and taking leave
•of the great sages the two descendants of the House of Raghu,
of unsurpassed beauty, fastening on their quivers and bearing
their bows and swords,'- „wiftly set out with Sita.
CHAPTER 9
Sita implores Rama not to pttack the Titam
When her lord, the Joy of the House of Raghu, having obtained
the permissiop of Sutikshna was proceeding on his way, Sita, in
gracious and gentle tones, addressed him saying : —
“ Though thou art noble, a small defect by imperceptible
degrees becomes great, but it is always possible to eschew
evil, bom of desire. There are three failings, bom of desire;
the first is the uttering of falsehood, but the other two are of
graver significance, namely, association with another’s wife and
acts of violence committed Without provocation.
" O Raghava, falsehood was never, nor could ever be, thy
weakness ; nor yet, O Indra among Men, couldst thou, even
in thought, covet another’s wife; this fault, destmctive of
i8
araiJya kanAA
• •
virtue, was never thine, 0 Son of a. King L Thou hast ever
centred diine attention on thine own consort !
“ Thou art righteous, humble and raiThfi^Co the commands
of thy sire ; tin thee, ^stice aiyl integrity flower in their fullness.
Al^ this is possible to those who have mastered their senses,' '
O Long-armed Warrior, and thou art fully self-subdued, O
Thou of Charming Presence ! *
“ The third evil, which through ignorance leads rrien to bear
hostiiity to one another without cause, now shows itself in thee !
O Valiant <*rince, tho\i hast vowed to the dwellers of 5he
Dandaka Forest, whose 4efender thou art, to slay the demons
without mercy, and for this reason, equipped with bo^ and
afrows, thou hast set out with thy brother to the fordst known
as Dandaka. Seeing thee advancing thus my mind is flUed
with apprehension and I am pondering how to act in the most
profitable manner for thy welfare in this world and the next.
Thy departure for the Dandaka Forest does not find favour
with ipe, O Hero ; I will tell tiiee the reasoij.
“ Entering the forest with thy brother, armed with bowS*and
arrows, it may well be that, on seeing the«titans, thou wilt
loose thy shafts ! As the proximity of faggots increases the
violence of the fire, even so does the possession of a bow
increase the strength and energy of a warrior !
“ In former times, O Long-armed Prince, inf a sacred forest
frequented by deer and birds, dwelt a devout and virtuous
ascetic. With the intention of obstructing his austerities,
Indra, the Lord of Sachi, in the guise of a warrior, went to
that hermitage, sword in hand. In this retreat, he left that
excellent sword, requesting the sage, engaged in pious acts,
to guard it as a trust. Receiving that weapon, he, fully con-
scious of the charge laid upon him, ranged the forest, careftilly
watching over the sword entrusted to him. Intent on preserving
it, he ventured nowhere without that sword, either to gather
fruit and roots or for other reasons. Constantly bearing this
weapon and neglecting his penances, by degrees, that ascetic
developed warlike inclinations. In time that foolish hermit,
carrying the sword, began to enjoy nothing so much as violence
and, losing his sobriety, was led astray and fell into hell.
“ This, formerly, was the result of bearing arms ! As contact
• * w.. ^
19 c
THE RkivlAYANA bp VALMIKI
f
\rath fire works change, in a piece of wood, so the carrying of
arms works alterkion in the mind of him who carries ihem.
“ From aflfectifc a!to'*reverence for thee, I draw thine atten-
tion to this maWir. I do i^ot venture to instruct thee.
Equipped with bows as thou ait, I ask thee to renounce all
thought of slaying the titans in the Dandaka Forest without
provocation. O Warrior! the world looks askance on those
who strike without cause. It is»the duty of warriors to protect
tho'se of subdued soul who are in peril. " The bearing arms
and retirement to the forest, practice ‘uf war and the exercise
of asceticism are opposed to each other; let us therefore
honour the moral code that pertains to peace. Murderous
thoughts, inspired by desire for' gain, are bom of the handling
of weapons. When thou dost return to Ayodhya, thou wilt
be able to take up the ddties of a warrior once more. The
joy of my mother and father-in-law will be (Complete, if during
the renunciation of thy kingdom, thou dost lead the life of an
ascetic. Thus happiness accrues to one who” discharges his
duty ; through perforioance of one’s duty, the whole ^orld is
conquered, duty constituting its very marrow. It is by the
complete negation of self that the saints acquired bliss ; happi-
ness is not born of pleasure !
“ O My Friend, with a pure heart fulfil thy duty in solitude;
thou art conversant unth the nature of the Three Worlds.
“ It is through feminine weakness that I speak thus, for
who would dare to instruct thee in thy duty ? Having reflected
carefully on what I have said, do what thou considerest best
without further delay ! ”
CHAPTER 10
Rama reminds Sita of his Promise to the Ascetics
Hearing Vaidehi’s 'speech, inspired by conjugal tenderness,
Rama, his energy enhanced, replied to ^e daughter of Janaka,
saying : —
“O Noble Lady, it is in appropriate words, dictated by
thine affection, that thou hast sought to instruct me in the
duties of my caste.
20
ARAkYA KANb'A
• •
“ How shall I answer *hee, O Princess ? Thou thyself hast
said : ‘ Warriors bear their bows, so that thelvord “oppression”
may not be heard on earth.’ O Sita^T^is Xi account of those
ascetics of severe ponances, Jbeset with p^s in the Dandaka
Forest, who have sought my protection, that I have come hither.’
Dwelling in the forest at all times, where* they live on fruit
and roots, they are unable to enjoy a peaceful existence on
account of the titans, O Timid Lady. These hermits of the
Damj^ca Forest are* devoured by those terrible demons,* who
live on human flesh. * Come to our aid ’ was the cry of those
excellent Twice-born, and when I heard those words falling
from their lips, I promised to obey them and answered * Fear
not ’ ! It was a source of the greatest distress to ihe to see
them kneeling at my feet, when it was I who should have
been touching theirs.” •
‘“What do you desire of me ?*, I enquired of that assembly
of the Twice-born, whereupon, drawing near, they spoke the
following wofds : —
“ ‘In the Dandaka Forest, innumerable demons, assui^g
different forms, torment us cruelly. O Rama, do thou protect
us ! The time of the Homa sacrifice and the days of the full
moon have come, O Irreproachable Prince ! Thou art the
sure refuge of all the saints and ascetics who harassed by the
titans seek thy protection. By the power of our asceticism
it were easy for us to destroy these Rangers of the Night,
but we are loath to lose tlie friiits of austerity, earned over
a long period.
“ ‘ Prolonged penance is subject to innumerable hindrances,
and is exceedingly hard, O Rama ! For this reason we refrain
from pronouncing a curse on these demons, though they
devour us. Tormented thus by the titans who frequent the
Dandaka Forest, we implore thee and thy brother to protect
us; thou art our support.’”
“ Hearing these words, I promised my protection to the
sages of the Dandaka Forest, O Daughter of Janaka !
“ As long as I live, therefore, I cannot violate the promise
given to the ascetics.
“ I may yield up my life or even thee, O Sita, as well as
Lakshmana, but I cannot be false to a vow made to brahmins.
21
THE RAillAYANA OF VALMIKI
« •
“ Even had I not promised thenf anything, O Vaidehi, it is
my bounden duw to protect the sages ; how mucU more so
now ! "
“ I am pleasecTrwith thee, Q Sita, fAr one does not offer
advice to those one does not love. Thy words are worthy of
thee, O Beautiful One. By pursuing the path of duty ^ou
hast become dearer to me than life itself.”
Having spoken thus to Sita,*'the daughter of the King of
Mithila, the magnanimous Rama, carryihg his bow, coptinued
to roam through those ravishing solitudes with Isakshmana.
CHAPTER II
Rama visits the different Retreats and Jiears of Agastya
Walking ahead, Rama was followed by Sita, while behjind her
caihe Lakshmana, bow*in hand. With Sita, they proceeded
further, seeing many hills and plains, woods and enchanting
rivers with geese and cranes frequenting their banks and pools
covered with lotuses, abounding in waterfowl, and her^ of
deer, horned buffaloes in rut, bears and elephants, the destroyers
of trees. • *
Having travelled a great distance, they beheld, as the sun
was setting, a marvellous lake, •some four miles in length,
carpeted with lotus and water-lily blooms, graced with herds
of wild elephants and abounding in geese, swans and teal.
From this .enchanting lake of tranquil waters, the sound of
singing and musical instruments could be heard, yet no one
was visible there. Captivated, Rama and Lakshmana began to
question a sage named Dharmabhrit, saying : —
“ O Great Ascetic, this wonderful music, heard by us all,
moves us strangely; what can it be? Be gracious enough
to teU us.”
Thus questioned by Raghava, the magnanimous sage began
at once to relate the history of that magic lake.
He said : — “ This lake, called Panchapsara,^ is always filled
Panchapsara — ' Lake of Five Apsaras 1 *
22
1
ARANYA KANOA
with water and was creatbd by the ^enanses of the Sage
Mandarkihi. L
** Practising a rigid asceticism, this gre^ s^, lying in water
for thousands^ of years,* lived oi^air alone ! 'Vf&n the Gods with
Agi}^ at their head became agitated and, coning together, said
to each other : — * This sage aspires to our state ! ’ Thus did
they speak, their minds full of apprehension.
“ Then all the Gods, in otfler to destroy the merit of ^the
sage aaqjiired through his penances, sent down five of the
most beautiflU nymphs, whose complexion resembled lightning
and, though the ascetic was fully conversant with what was
good and evil, he was captivated by those nymphs and fell
under the sway of the God of Love.
“ These five nymphs became thf wives of that sage, who
constructed a secret dwelling in the lake for them. There they
live happily, bringing delight to the ascetic, who by ‘virtue of
his penances has become youthful. They pass their time in
dallianqp and tliis is the cause of *the entrancing^ music minghng
with the tinkling of their ornaments.” *
Such was the strange tale recounted by that sage of pure soul.
Conversing thus, the illustrious Rama and his brother
visited the circle of hermitages, strewn with kusha grass and
bark, which were resplendent with the lustre of the brahmins.
Accompanied by Vaidehi and Lakshmaiia, the Descendant of
Raghu, Kakutstha penetrated into the blessed circle of those
Lions among Men.
Received with delight and honoured by those great rishis,
Rama roamed through the silent woods, that great warrior
sojourning with the ascetics, sometimes for ten n»nths, some-
times for a year, sometimes for four months or five or six
months, sometimes for many months or a month and a half
only, sometimes three months and sometimes eight. In this
way, engaged in iimocent pastimes, ten years passed away.
Having visited all the retreats of the ascetics, Rama returned
to Sutikshna’s hermitage and, receiving the homage of the
sages, that Subduer of his Foes remained there awhile.
One day, as he sat at the feet of the ascetic, in all humility
he addressed him, saying : —
“ O Blessed One, 1 have heard that Agastya, that foremost
• •
23
THE RAM'aYANA OF VALMIKJ
of sages, dwells iir this fbrest, but it is so vast, that 1 do not
know where his is to be found. Where 'does the
retreat of that sa^dous Rishi lie ? By thy favotu:, O Blessed
.Lord, I, my yoimgd(|- brother and«Sita wist to pay bin: respects
to him.” « «
Hearing the words of the virtuous Rama, that illustrious sage,
Sutiksfma, well pleased, answered the son of Dasaratha, saying: —
“ It was my intention to speak 5f this to^thee and Lakslunana,
O Raghava and say : ‘ Do thou, with ^itai seek out A^tya.’
Now thou thyself hast proposed it and it is v^ell. I will
now tell thee, O Rama, where that great Ascetic Agastya dwells.
“ f^hild, four miles from ‘here to the south, thou wilt
come to the hermitage of the brother of Agastya, situated in
a fertile plain, covered with, charming groves of fig, abounding
in fruit and fiowers, where* the song of mavy birds may be
heard. Innumerable lakes of tranquil water, carpeted by
lotuses and frequented by swans, ducks and geese add to its
beavjty. Having * passecj ^the night there, do thou at c dawn
follow the path, through a glade, to the south and there thou
shalt come upon Agastya’s retreat, at four miles distance,
in an enchanting spot planted with lovely trees. This place
will charm Vaidehi as well as Lakshmana and thee, for this
corner of the forest shaded by innumerable trees, is ravishing.
“ Shouldst tAou deSire to visit that great ascetic, Agastya,
then set out to-day, O Prince of Surpassing Wisdom.”
At these words, Rama with L&kshmana and Sita, having
made obeisance to Sutikshna, set out to seek the Sage Agastya.
Enjoying the marvellous woods and hills, which resembled a
mass of clouds, and the lakes and rivers to be seen on the way,
Rama proceeded quickly along the path pointed out by the
sage Sutikshna, and full of delight that magnanimous One
said to Lakshmana : —
“Assuredly, this must be the retreat of the illustrious
brother of Agastya, that sage of blessed karma, that we now
behold. Observe how along the woodland ride thousands of
trees, bowed with the weight of their fruit and flowers, can be
seen, and the pungent odour of ripe figs is borne on the breeze.
Here and there heaps of fire-wood lie, with darbha grass, the
colour of lapis lazuli ; see also that column of smoke, like a *
• ^
. ARANYA KANDA
plume of dark cloud, rising in the forest from a fire freshly
lit in the iiermitage. v V
“ Having performed their ablutions in t)ie<|^cred ponds, the
Twice-bom Ae ofierid|; flowen they themselves have gathered.
Thft words spoken by Sutikshna have proved true O Friend.
Here indeed is the retreat of Agastya’s brother.
“ In his desire to be of service to the worlds, by virtue of his
austerities that great pge overcame death and set apart l;)iis
quarteS^as a place of refpge.
“ Here fonnerly the cruel demons Vatapi and Ilvala lived,
two great asuras who together conceived a plan for slaying the
brahmins. * ,
Assuming the form of a sage, the pitiless Ilvala, using the
sanskrita language, invited the ascetics to partake of a feast.
Preparing his broiler disguised as a ram in a dish, he fed the
Twice-bom, according to traditional rites. When thb ascetics
had eaten, Ilvala cried out in a loud voice : — ‘ O Vatapi, come
forth.’, ’ • .
"At the soimd of his voice, Vatapi, bleating like a ram,
tearing the bodies of the ascetics, emerged. *
“ Thus thousands of brahmins were slain by those devourers
of hiunan flesh, who changed their shape at will and were full
of deceit.
“ At the request of the Gods, the greift Rishi* Agastya went
to the feast and ate up the huge asiura, after which Ilvala said: —
* It is well,’ and offering the guest water to wash his hands,
cried out : — ‘ Come forth O Vatapi ! ’
“ But as this Slayer of Ascetics was speaking thus, Agastya,
that excellent sage, breaking into laughter, said to him : —
“ ‘ How can that demon come forth, since I have consumed
him? Thy brother in the shape of a ram, has entered the
abode of Yama.’
“Hearing that his brother was dead, the demon in anger
rushed at the ascetic, hurling himself on that Indra of the
Twice-bom, but the sage, blazing with spiritual power, by a
single glance consumed him, and he perished.
"This is the hermitage, beautified by lakes and groves,
belonging to the brother of that sage, who in compassion for
the ascetics performed that arduous feat.’’
. ^ 25
THE RAiVIAYANA OF VALMIKI
While Rama was speaking thus <to Saumitri, the sun set
behind the mount(,in and the night drew on ; duly performing
his evening devc^m^^lSe entered the hermitage and offered
obeisance to the Acetic. , t
Warmly receivefl^by that blessed one, Raghava passed Ae
night there, having partaken of fruit and roots and, when
morning came and the disc of the sun was visible, he paid
homage to the brother of Agastjra, saying : —
“ Reverent Sir, I salute thee and thank* thee for the p^ceful
night I have passed here, I will now go ahd seek out «ay 'spiritual
preceptor, thine elder brother.”
“ S^be it,” replied the sage, whereupon the descendant of
Raghu v^nt along the path pointed out to him, enjoying the
forest with the innumerable Nirvara, Panasa, Sala, Vanjula,
Tinisha, Shiribilwa, Madhika, Bilwa and Tinduka trees in
full flower entwined with blossoming creepers, and trees
ripped by the trunks of elephants, where monkeys disported
themselves and which resounded to the warbling of a myriad
bir3s. * •
Then the lotue-eyed Rama said to the valiant and heroic
Lakshmana, who was following him : —
“ From the glossy foliage of the trees and the tameness of
the deer and the birds, we are undoubtedly not far distant
from the retreat of that great and pure-souled Rishi of virtuous
practices.
** This hermitage that removes .all weariness, belonging to
the Sage Agastya, well known among men for his virtue, with
its groves filled with a rare fragrance, its robes of bark and
garlands hanging here and there, frequented by herds of tame
deer, the leafy boughs pervaded by countless birds, can now be
seen by us.
“ Having overcome Mrityu by his power, in his desire to
do good to the whole world, he created this inviolate refuge in
the south, which is eschewed by demons who fear to lay it waste.
'* From the day that this region was rendered habitable by
that virtuous ascetic, the demons have ceased to exercise their
hatred and cruelty here. This fortunate land of the South,
famed in the Three Worlds, associated with the name of that
blessed sage, is no longer haunted by those wicked beings.
“The moTintain Vindhya^ foremost of its kiad, that threatened
to intercept the rays of the sun, (^ed i|ot grow higher,
submitting to Agastya’s command and tiiis ;M»dianting retreat,
frequented by deer, Mongs ^ that long-lived one of exalted
achievement. The virtuous Agastya, honcAq;ed by men, who
is ever engaged in the welfare of aU beings, will on our arrival
accord us a great welcome.
“ I wish to pay homage to that great ascetic personally and
to past«i(^e rest of mine exile in the forest with him, O Mild
One ! Heffr the Gods* Gandharvas, Siddhas and the great
Sages, who live on a bare subsistence, constantly pay homage
to the Sage Agastya, but dishonest, cruel, wicked and p^erse
men are not able to remain in the presence of that great acetic.
“The Immortals, however, the Yakshas and those of the
Serpent Race, the great Rishis llso, dedicated to virtuous
living, dwell here, and fixed in holiness, those exalted beings,
discarding their worn-out bodies, assuming new ones, ascend
to heayen in chariots resembling the sun.
“ There the Gods fulfil the desires*olF the virtuous, graifiing
them immortality, divine powers and every degree of majesty.
“ We have now come to the hermitage, O Saumitri, do thou
enter it and announce my arrival with Sita, to the RisW.”
CHa.PTER 12
Agastya receives Rama into his Hermitage
Having entered the hermitage, Lakshmana, the younger
brother of Raghava, approached a disciple of Agastya and said
to him: —
“ The eldest son of King Dasaratha, the illustrious Rama,
has come with his consort, Sita, to pay homage to the sage.
I am his younger brother, obedient and devoted to him and
his humble servant ; perchance thou hast heard of us ?
“We have penetrated into this dangerous forest at the
conunand of our royal sire. We three desire to see the blessed
One, do thou make it known to him.”
• • }
THE RAA^'AYANA OF VALMIKI
Hearing Lakshnnina’s words, the disciple said : — ** So be it ! ”
and went to inform A ^sjy a at the place where the sacred fire
burned. With ja^ed^pahns approaching that Foremost of
Munis whose austerities had rendered 'him invincible, he
'l;onveyed the news^olf Rama’s, arrival to him. ,
In conformity with Lakshmana’s words, the cherished
disciple of Agastya said : — “ The two sons of King Dasaratha,
Rama and Lakshmana, have comC to the hermitage with Sita.
These two warriors. Conquerors of their Foes, have cfmc to
look on thee and to offer their services ; be gracifiiis enough
to instruct me in what should now be, done ! ”
Having heard from his disciple that Rama, followed by
Lakshmana and the auspicious Vaidehi, were waiting, Agastya
answered : — “ How fortunate that after so long a time Rama
has come to see me to-day{' It was ever tl^e desire of my
heart to behold that great prince. Bid Rama welcome and
ask him to enter together with his consort and Lakshmana who
accompanies him; let them be brought into my presence;
why has this not already heen done ? ”
Thus addressechby that mighty muni, learned in the spiritual
tradition, the disciple saluted him with joined palms and said :
“ Be it so ! ” Thereafter, issuing from the hermitage, he
approached Lakshmana and addressed him, saying : —
“Which of you is Rama? Let him enter and approach the sage.”
Thereupon Lakshmana, moving nearer to the gateway of the
hermitage, pointed out Rama and Sita, the daughter of Janaka,
to him, and the disciple humbly communicated Rishi Agastya’s
message, conducting Rama into the hermitage.
Rama, accompanied by Sita and Lakshmana, entering the
enclosure, which was filled with tame deer, observed the altars
set up to Brahma and Agni and also the sacred places dedicated
to Vishnu, Mahendra, Vivaswat, Soma, Bhaga, Kuvera,
Dhatar and Vidhatar, Vayu, the God who holds the Thread in
his hand,^ the magnanimous Vanma, Gayatri, the Vasus, the
Nagas, Garuda, Kiarttikeya and Dharma.
Escorted by the disciple, he saw all these and suddenly
beheld the great sage himself. Seeing him at the head of the
ascetics, blazing with the lustre acquired by the practice of
I ^ Yama— Die God of Death. ^
28
ARANYA KANDA
austerities^ the valiant Ram said to Lakshmana, the increaser
of his delight : — v
“ O Lakshmana, behold that blessed ascetij^Agastya, leaving
the place of Sacrifice ^ it is v4th pride that I bow before that
treasury of rentmciation.” * *
Speaking thus of Agastya, who shone like the sun, whilst
he advanced towards him, the joy of the House of Raghu
took hold of his feet and p%id obeisance to him. Havdng
saluted-'V^m^ the virtuous Rama stood before him with joined
palms, in c^pany with Videha’s daughter and Saumitri.
Thereafter, embracing Kakutstha and honouring him with
water and a seat, questioning'him as to his welfare, tbe.saint
bade him welcome according to the tradition of the forest.
Offering oblations into the fire, and presenting his guests with
the arghya, that ascetic entertained ‘rhem with food and placing
himself at the side of Rama, who, conversant with 'his duty,
sat with joined^ palms, said to him : —
“ 0»Prince, an ascetic who fails to offer proper hospitality
will feed on his own flesh in the othef world, as does one who
bears false witness. O Lord of the Universe, Observer of Thy
Duty, Warrior of the Great Car, who art worthy of all honour
and respect, thou art come at last and art my beloved guest.”
With these words, the Sage Agastya, as a symbol of homage,
offered Rama fimits, roots, flowers, watfr and bther things in
great profusion, and said to him : —
“ Here is a celestial and powerful bow, encrusted with gold
and diamonds, that belonged to Vishnu. O Tiger among Men,
it is the creation of Vishwakarma.
** Here also is the Brahmadatta dart, which is infallible and
resembles the sun ; it is pre-eminent and was given to me by
Mahendra; here also are these two inexhaustible quivers,
filled with sharp arrows that blaze like torches and here a
mighty silver scabbard and a sword decorated with gold.
“ With this bow, O Rama, Vishnu slew the great asura in
battle and formerly acquired inexpressible glory amongst the
dwellers in the celestial regions.
“This bow, these two quivers, the dart and the sword,
pledges of victory, do thou accept, O Proud Warrior, and bear
^em as Vajradhara the thunderbolt.”
29
THE RA^'aYANA of VALMIKI
Thus speaking, the illustrious and'foitunate Agastya gave to
Rama the whole nmopl^of weapons belonging to the mighty
Vishnu, and onc^aore addressed him : —
CHAPTER 13
(
Rama goes to Panchavati on the advice of Agasty^
“ O Rama, may happiness attend thee ! O Lakshmana, I am
please(i.,with thee that with Sita thou hast come hither to
pay me 'homage. Undoubtedly the long journey will have
wearied you both, as also Maithili, whose sighs betray it.
“ That youthful lady, wh(i is unaccustomed^ to exertion, has
come to the forest out of love for her lord, though the way is
beset with difficulties ; therefore, O Rama, do that which will
give, her pleasure.
Since the beginning *oV time, O Joy of the House of Raghu,
it has been woman’s nature to cling to a man in prosperity
and abandon him in adversity. Swift as lightning in thought,
sharp as a sword in speech, her moods comparable to an eagle’s
ffight, such is woman! But thy consort is wholly free from
these defects, she is worthy of praise and is the foremost of
those devoted to their lord ; amongst the Gods she is known
as a second Arundhati. That region will be renowned where
thou, Saumitri and this princess have sojoxirned, O Conqueror
of Thy Foes.”
Thus did tha sage address Raghava, who, with joined palms,
in humble accents, answered that ascetic who shone like a
flame, saying: —
“ I am overwhelmed with favour, since the foremost among
ascetics is gratified with me, as also with my brother and my
consort who accompany me.
“ Do thou direct me to a place aboimding in trees, and with
abundant water, where we can dwell in peace and happiness.”
Hearing Rama’s words, that excellent and magnanimous
sage, reflecting an instant, made this judicious reply : —
“ My Dear Son, at eight miles distance firom here, is a spot
» • •
30
known by the name of Tanchavati,* where roots, fruit and
water abound and where there are majiy de&]l^ Go thither and
with Saumitri establish a hermitage, livingfthere happily and
carrying out* the beh&sts of thy sire.
“ By the power of my penance and by vlrljae of the affection
I bore for King Dasaratha, I am acquainted with thy history,
O Irreproachable Prince. Though thou hast promised to
remain with me in these soBtudes, yet mine austerities have
reveal^yj^to me the ^rue desires of thine heart. Therefore I
say to the?^gain : ‘ Seek out Panchavati ! ’ It is an enchanting
woodland, that will delight Maithili. That place, worthy of
all praise, is not far from here, O Raghava, and is close, to the
Godaveri river ; Sita will be happy there. Abounding in
roots, fruit and every kind of bird, it is set apart, O Long-
armed Hero, and is lovely, delightful and sacred. Thou of
righteous ways, who art ever active and able to ‘defend all
beings, wilt dwell there, O Rama, in order to protect the ascetics.
Tq the north of the Madhnka woods, which thou art jible
to see from here, O Hero, thou wilpfind a grove of fig frees.
Scale the moimtain ridges, not far distant, and thou shalt come
upon the renowned Panchavati, lying there with its flowering
woods.”
Hearing the words of the Sage Agastya, Rama, accompanied
by Saumitri, took leave of that illustrious ascetic, and having
circumambulated him, paid homage to his feet and with his
permission departed towards the sohtudes of Panchavati,
accompanied by Sita.
The two princes, invincible in combat, taking up their
bows and strapping on their quivers, resolutely followed the
path to Panchavati, pointed out by the great sage.
CHAPTER 14
Jatayu reveals his Lineage to Rama
As he was proceeding to Panchavati, that descendant of Raghu
observed a large and powerful vulture. Seeing that bird in
the woods, the two illustrious princes, Rama and Lakshmana,
31
THE RAMAYANA of VALMIKI
thinking him to be a 4emon in another form, said to him :
“ Who art thoi^”
Then, in ge^e caressing tones, the bird, as though
addressing one dear to him, answered, laying : '* Dear Child,
know me to be ^the friend of thy sire ! ”
In deference to this relationship, Raghava paid obeisance to
him, and enquired of him concerning his name and lineage,
and he, hearing Rama’s words# said : —
“ In a former age there existed the Prajapatis, whojji I will
enumerate — the first of them was ICfrdama and^iiiimediately
succeeding him was Vikrita, then came Shesha and Samshraya,
the father of many powerful rons, thereafter came Sthanu,
Mariclfi, Atri, Kratu who was full of energy, Poulastya, Angira,
Pracheta, Pulaha and Daksha followed by Vivaswat and
Arishtanemi; O Raghava j the renowned Kashyapa was the
last of these. O Hero of Infinite Renown, we have heard
that Prajapati Daksha had sixty lovely and illustrious daughters.
Kashyapa wedded eight of these damsels of elegant waist,
Aditi, Diti, Kalika, Tdmra, Krodhavasa, Manu and Aoila and
well pleased, said to them : ‘ Do ye all beget sons, like unto
myself, who shall be Lords of the Three Worlds.’
“ Thereupon Aditi consented, O Rama, as did Diti, Danu
and Kalika, but the others refused.
“ Aditi became the mother of the Thirty-three Immortals.
O My Son, Diti gave birth to the illustrious Daityas ; it was
to them that the earth with its seas and forests belonged.
“ Danu gave birth to a son named Ashagriva, O Subduer of
thy Foes, and Kalika gave birth to Naraka and Kalaka;
and the fivp famous daughters, Kraunchi, Bhasi, Shyeni,
Dhritarashtri and Shuki were produced by Tamra.
“ Kraunchi begot the owls and Bhasi the vultures ; Shyeni
was the mother of the hawks and eagles possessed of great
energy ; Dhritarashtri, of swans, flamingoes and water-
fowl.
“ The beautiful Shuki begot Nata whose daughter was
Vinata. O Rama, Krodhavasa brought forth ten daughters :
Mrigi, Mrigimanda, Hari, Bhadramada, Matangi, Sharduli,
Sheveta, Surabhi and Surasa, who were all endowed with
beauty; finally Kadruka was bom.
32
ARANYA KANDA
I
“ O First of Men, Mrigi became the mother of all the deer ;
Mrigamdnda begot bears, buffaloes and yakjs.
“ Bhadramada had a daughter named I^^ati who was the
mother of Airavata, ^ho is the guardian of the world.
‘‘ Hari gave birth to powerful lions and qaonkeys, lovers of
the forest ; Sharduli begot chimpanzees and tigers. Of
Matangi were bom elephants, O Kakutstha, O Best of Men I
Shiveta gave birth to the elephants who support the earth.
“ Two daughters were born of the Goddess Surabhi : Rohini,
and the'SSfcpicious Gandharvi.
“ Rohini produced cows, and Gandharvi brought forth
horses. Sarasa was the mother of the hooded serpents, O
Rama, and Kadru gave birth to all other snakes.
Manu, wife of the magnanimous Kashyapa, gave birth to
men. Brahmins Kshattriyas, Vaiilyas and Shudras, O Lion
amongst Men.
“According to tradition, from her mouth were born the
Brahiyins, frdin her breasts the Kshattriyas, from her thighs
the Vaishyas and from her feet the Shhdras. *’
“ All the trees with succulent fruits were bom of Anala.
“ Vinata, whose grandmother was Shuki, herself begot Kadm
and her sister, Surasa.
“ Of Kadm were born thousands of serpents, the supporters
of the earth, and Vinata had two sons,* Gamda and Aruna.
“ Know that I was bom of Amna, as also was Sampati, my
elder brother. My name is Jatayu, the descendant of Shyeni,
O Subduer of Thine Enemies.
“ O My dear Child, I will t^e up my abode in thy vicinity,
if thou so desire it, and keep watch over Sita, whilst thou art
away with Lakshmana.”
Raghava, having ofren heard of his father’s friendship with
the vulture, was filled with delight, and embraced him with
affection, paying obeisance to him.
Having requested that powerful bird to keep watch over
Sita, he went on towards Panchavati with him, accompanied
by Lakshmana, firmly resolving to destroy his enemies and
duly observing his daily devotions.
33
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 15*'
Rama takes up his Abode in Panchavati
When he had reached Pancha\%ti, frequented by wild beasts
and deer, Rama said to his brother Lakshniana,^j9{ho was
burning with energy : — *
“ O Dear One, we have reached tjie place described by the
sage,^..this woodland of flowering trees, the much-loved
Panchavati. O Thou who art full of resource, look about bn
every side and ascertain in which spot it is fitting for us to
construct our hermitage. Let it be in the vicinity of a pool
where the charm of the forest and the water adds to its beauty,
where thou, Sita and I, may dwell in peace, where flowers,
fiid and kusha grass abound.*^
Hearing the words of Rama, the ofifepring of Kakutstha,
Lakshmana, with joined palms, in the presence of Sita, answered
him : —
“ Wert thou to live a hundred years, I should still be thy
servant, O Kakutstha ! Do thou select some place favotured by
thee and command me to build a retreat.”
Well pleased with Lakshmana’s compliance, that illustrious
hero, looking here and there, chose a site which combined
every advantage, and on that spot, taking the hand of Saumitri
in his, said : —
“ Here is .1 level place that is pleasant and surrotmded by
trees; it is here that I desire thee to construct a retreat.
Nearby is an enchanting river, rendered beautiful by lotuses,
bright as the sun, exhaling a delicious fragrance, as described
to me by that Rishi of pure soul, Agastya. This is the delightful
river Godaveri, bordered with flowering trees, teeming with
swans and waterfowl, geese enhancing its beauty and thronged
with herds of deer, neither too near nor too far away, that
come here to drink.
“ And re-echoing to the cry of peacocks, lovely hills covered
with blossoming trees containing many a cave, resembled great
34
ARANYA KANDA
elephants with huge howdahs embroidered in gold, silver and
copper, that are studded here and there with tiny mirrors.
“ Sala, Tala, Tamala, Kharjura, Panasa^ 'Kivara, Tinisha
and Punnaga. trees aje their decoration, wMe Cuta, Ashoka,
Tilaka, Ketaka and Champaka entwined wit', powering creepers
ancf plants, abound as also Syandana, Chandana, Nipa, Panasa,
Lakuka, Dhara, Ashwakama, Khadira, Shami, Tinduka and
Patala trees. In this sacred place, this enchanting spot filled
with deer and birds, let us dwell with Jatayu, O Saumitri."’
Thus 'aShiressed by his brother Rama, Lakshmana, Slayer
of Hostile Warriors, endowed with great energy, built him a
retreat there without delay and constructed a spacious hut
with walls of mud, supported by strong stakes made of long
graceful bamboos, thatched with boughs of the Shami tree.
Creepers, kusha and sarpat grass ‘strengthened it, while reeds
and leaves were also used for the roof, its floor being well
levelled.
Then the fortunate Lakshmana, having constructed that
excellent hut, lovely to behold, went to the river Godareri,
and after bathing, gathered lotuses and fruit, .returning to the
hermitage to ofier the flowers there and perform those traditional
rites proper to the peace of that dwelling, thereafter leading
Rama to the hut he had set up.
Seeing that charming retreat and the thatched hut, Raghava,
who was accompanied by Sita, experienced intense delight.
Highly gratified, he pressed Lakshmana to his heart and in
a voice full of tenderness and feeling, said to him : —
“ I am pleased with thee ; thou hast accomplished a great
feat, O My Brother, for which as a token of satisfaction I now
embrace thee. Whilst thou dost still live, with thy zeal, thy
devotion and thy virtue, O Lakshmana, our illustrious sire is
not dead.”
Having spoken thus to Lakshmana, Raghava, the source of
others prosperity, began to dwell happily in that region
abounding in fruit. And ministered to by Sita and Lakshmana,
that illustrious One lived there with them for some time, like the
Gods in heaven.
35
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
f
CHAPTER l6
C
Description of Winter by Lakshmana
Whilst the magnanimous Rama was sojourning there, autumn
passed away and the winter season set ‘in.
One day at dawn, the issue of the House of Raghu went to
the enchanting river Godaveri ^o perform his ablutions and
the vRlssnt Saumitri, pitcher in hand, following humbly with
Sita, addressed him, saying : —
“ Now that season dear t<(t thee has come, O Amiable Prince,
during wluch the whole year seems to clothe itfeelf in splendour !
The ground is covered with frost and water is no longer pleasant
to drink.
‘yiaving offered rip«npd grain to the Pitris and the Gods,
men are purified of their sins, their sacrifices having been
made at the proper season. Desirous of the necessities of life,
all are now abundantly supplied with milk and butter.
“ Kings, dreaming of conquest, set out on their campaigns.
The sun veer^g tomrds the southern region, beloved of
Antaka, causes the north to resemble a woman, whose tilak
mark is effaced. The Himavat Mountain, covered, with snow,
justly bears its name. Those clear days, when one seeks the
sun and flees from shade and damp, are exceedingly pleasant,
but now there is only faint sunshine, constant frost, piercing
cold and deep snow. The long cold nights are with us, when
it is no longer possible to lie in the open, and the Pushya star
which served as a beacon is now obscured in the snow-laden air.
The moon, that draws its brilliance from the sun, no longer
shines, and its frozen disc is dim, like a mirror tarnished by
the breath ; wrinkled by the cold, that orb’s surface, though
at the full, no longer sends forth its rays, like Sita, when her
complexion, tanned by the sun, loses its radiance.
“ Now that the snow is blended with its breath the west
wind is icy, and the mornings are bitingly cold. The woods
36
ARANYA KAND^
are shrouded in mist an<f the fields •of barley and wheat>
covered in rime, sparkle in the rising sun, while herons and
cranes call in chorul. Fields of rice with «ars resembling
Kharjura fioWers bencr gracefully under the weight of the grain.
“,With its rays scarcely penetrating the Inpw-laden clouds,
the sun, long after it has risen, resembles the moon, but
gradually gaining strength during the morning hours, rejoices
the heart at noon, its rays shedding a pale beauty on the earth
causing ^e woodland ‘rides, covered with grass and drencHed
with dew, fb sparkle.
“ The wild elephant, suffering from extreme thirst, with-
draws its trunk suddenly on coming in contact with the fijozen
waiter, and the waterfowl, standing on the banks, d^e not
enter the stream, like unto cowardly warriors, fearful of setting
foot on the battle^eld. *
“ Enveloped in dew at evening and wreathed in eold grey
mist at dawn, the trees, bereft of flowers, seem to sleep.
Streams are shrouded in fog and the cranes, their plumage
hidden under the snow, can only btf 'distinguished by tHeir
cries ; the sands on the banks too are wet with snow.
“ On accoimt of the weakness of the sun’s rays, the water
remains in the hollows of hard rocks after the fall of snow
and tastes sweet. The lotuses are nipped by frost, their
stamens dried up, their petals fallen, only the stdks remaining,
and in the grip of the bitter cold have lost all their beauty.
“ O Lion among Men, at. this season, in devotion to thee,
the unfortimate and faithful Bharata is undergoing penance
in the city. Renouncing kingdom, pomp and every pleasiure,
practising austerity, he gives himself up to fasting and restraint,
and at this very hour is certainly making his way to the river
Sarayu surrounded by his ministers in order to perform his
ablutions.
“ Brought up in luxury, exceedingly frail, tormented by the
cold, how, in the last hour of the night, is he able to endure
the icy water?
“ With his large eyes resembling lotus petals, his dark skin
and depressed navel, that great and virtuous Bharata, who is
dutiful, truthful, restrained, his senses fully controlled, of
sweet speech and gentle, that long-armed hero, the subduer
37
THE RAAIAYANA OF VALMIKI
of his foes, renouncing* every pleasure, is wholly devoted to
thee, O Rama. '
“My Brother, the magnanimous Bhj/rata, by living as if
banished to the forest, in imitation of tKee resident there, has
conquered heaven, *0 Rama. ,
“ It is said that a man resembles his mother and not his
father. If it be so, how can a woman as cruel as Kaikejd
be^his mother ? ” «•
Thus spoke the virtuous Lakshmana *in brotherly ^^ection,
but Rama, unable to brook their mother''being blamCor, answered
him, saying : —
“ Shg who occupies the second place among the queens,
O My Friend, should not be disparaged in any way whatsoever.
Do thou continue to speak of Bharata, the protector of the
House of Ikshwaku. *
“ Though I have determined to dwell in the forest, yet my
love for Bharata shakes my resolve and causes me to waver
an^w. I recollect his gentle and affectionafe word;: well,
swdet as amrita, deligfitfng the soul. O when shall I be re-
united with the magnanimous Bharata and the valiant
Shatrughna, together with thee, O Joy of the House of Raghu? ”
Lamenting thus, Kakutstha came to the Godaveri river,
where he, his younger brother and Sita performed their ablu-
tions ; then having offered water to the Gods and the Pitris,
those sinless ones worshipped the rising sun and the Lord
Narayana, thus purifying themselves.
Thereafter, Rama, accompanied by Sita and Lakshmana,
appeared beautiful, resembling the Lord Shiva accompanied
by Nandi and the Daughter of the Moimtains.^
CHAPTER 17
The arrival of Shurpanakha at the Hermitage
Having bathed in the Godaveri river, Rama, Sita and Lakshmana
left its banks and returned to the hermitage. On reaching
their retreat, Raghava with Lakshmana performed their morn-
ing devotions and entered the leaf-thatched hut. In the hut,
1 Girija, a name of Parvati.
38
ARANYA KANDiA
that lon^-armed hero witk Sita at his side dwelt happily,
honoured by the great Rishis, and shone like.the moon accom-
panied by the ChitrAstar. *
One day, ‘while Rama was reciting the traditional texts, a
female demon chanced to pass that way, by-name Shurpanaldia
who was the sister of Ravana.
Approaching Rama, she observed that he resembled a God,
with his radiant countenance,* his long arms, his large ^es
like untc^jp^s petals, hj^ majestic gait resembling an elephant’s,
matted locks crowning his head ; youthful, full of valour,
bearing the marks of royalty, his colour that of the blue lotus
and alluring as the God of Uove himself. „ •
‘Beholding that hero, the equal of Indra, the Rakshasi was
overwhelmed with desire.- Rama was handsome, she hideous ;
his waist was slender, hers thick ana heavy ; he had large eyes,
hers squinted; his locks were beautiful, hers were ‘red; his
whole appearance was pleasing, hers repellent. Rama’s voice
was sonorous, hers strident ; hfi was f^r and youthful, she/>ld
and haggard ; he was amiable, shl sullen ; he was self-
controlled, she unruly ; he was captivating, shb odious.
Consumed with passion, the Rakshasi said to Rama : —
“ With thy matted locks and ascetic guise, bearing bow and
arrows, why hast thou, accompanied by thy consort, come to
these woods, which are frequented by demons? What is the
purpose of thy journey ? ”
Hearing the words of the Rakshasi, Shurpanakha, that hero,
the Scourge of his Foes, with perfect candour began to relate all.
He said : — “ There was a king named Dasaratha, who was
as powerful as a God. I am his eldest son, known among men
as Rama ; this is my younger brother, Lakshmana, my faithful
companion, and this, my consort, the illustrious Sita, daughter
of the King of Videha.
“ Bound by the will of my sire and in order to carry out
my duty, I have come to dwell in the forest.
“ But now I wish to know who thy father is, who thou art,
and what thy race? To judge by thy charms, thou art a
Rakshasi ! Tell me truly, what has brought thee hither ? ”
Hearing the words of Rama, the Rakshasi, tormented by
the^pangs of love, answered : —
39
THE RA.MAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ Hear O Rama and I will thee the truth ! I am
Shurpanakha, a Rakshasi, who can change her form at will.
I wander about* in the forest, striking tferror in the hearts of
all beings. My brothers are Ravana,* of whom thou hast
doubtless heard,* aW the powerful and somnolent Kuml>ha-
kama, the virtuous Bibishana a stranger to our practices, and
two others famed for their martial qualities, Khara and Dushana.
‘‘I, who am more powerful than they, having seen thee,
O Rama, wish to imite myself with^tfcee, O Lor^ O First
of Men ! '
“ I am endowed with power and able to range at will by
thougltf alone ; therefore do thbu become my master. What
is Sita to thee ?
“ Deformed, without beauty, she is not worthy of thee,
whereas I should prove a well-matched p^ner, my beauty
equal to thine own ; do thou look on me as thy consort. This
unsightly, grim-visaged human female, of lean abdomen, will
be, devoured by me this day int thy presence, together with that
brother of thine.
“ Thou and i shall wander on the summit of the moimtains
and through the forests together, exploring the whole region
of Dandaka, according to thy whim.”
Speaking thus, the Rakshasi threw impassioned glances at
Rama, who, stoiling, made the following astute reply.
CHAPTER l8
*
The Mutilation of Shurpanakha
Smiling a little, Rama, in gently mocking tones, answered
Shurpanakha, who had been caught in the noose of love,
saying
“ 1 am already wedded and this is my beloved consort ; the
rivalry between co-wives would prove unbearable ! My
younger brother however who is of a happy disposition, of
agreeable appearance, virtuous and chaste, is called Lakshmana
and is full of vigour. He has not yet experienced the joys of
40
ARANYA KANrtA
a wife’s ^mpany and desires a consdrt. He is youthful and
attractive and would therefore be a fitting husband for thee.
Take my brother asuy lord, O Lady of larg^ eyes and lovely
hips, and enjoy him without a rival, as Moxmt Mem, the
sunlight.” '
Hearing these words, the Rakshasi, blinded by passion,
leaving Rama, at once addressed Lakshmana, sa}dng : —
“ My beauty rendejrs me a worthy wife for thee ; therefore
come an4 we will range the Dandaka Forest and motmtains
happily together.”
Thus accosted by the Rakshasi Shurpanakha, Lakshmana,
the son of Sumitra, skilled *in discourse, smiling, gave this
ingenious reply : —
“ How canst thou wish to become the wife of a slave, such
as I? I am whqfiy dependent on my noble brother, O Thou
whose complexion resembles the lotus, who art pleasing to
look upon and chaste ? O Lady of large eyes, thou art a paragon,
do thou become the consort ‘of that matchless hero. Re-
nouncing that ugly, evil and peevish*old woman, whose limbs
are deformed, he will certainly devote himsSlf to thee ! O
Lady of ravishing complexion and lovely limbs, what sensible
man would sacrifice that unrivalled beauty of thine for an
ordinary woman ? ”
Thinking Lakshmana’s words to be sincere Ind not under-
standing his jest, that cmel and misshapen Rakshasi, in the
blindness of her passion once more addressed Rama, the
Scourge of His Foes, who was seated in the leaf-thatched hut
with Sita, and said : —
** Is it for this hideous, evil and peevish woman, who is old
and deformed, that thou dost slight me ?
“ I shall devour her in thy presence to-day, and shall live
happily with thee without a rival.”
Speaking thus, the Rakshasi, whose eyes blazed like torches,
hurled herself in fury on Sita, like a great meteor descending
on the planet Rohini.
Then the mighty Rama restrained her, as, like the noose of
death, she advanced towards Sita, and in anger addressed
Lakshmana, saying : —
^ It is unwise to taunt those beings who are vile and crud,
41
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
O Saumitri. Take heed, see, Vaid^ is in danger, O Friend !
Do thou maim this hideous demon of protruding belly, who is
evil and filled with fury.” jt
The valiant Lakshmana, highly incensed against the Rakshasi,
thereupon drew his sword from its scabbard and, in the presence
of Rama, cut off her ears and nose.
Her ears and nose severed, Shurpanakha uttered a terrible
cry and ran into the forest, lleing mutilated, the Rakshasi,
streaming with blood, created a terriblf; uproar, lik^ tempest
in the rainy season and, dripping with blood, that hideous
monster, lifting up her arms, plunged howling into the deep
woods. ,
Thereafter the injured Shurpanakha sought out her brotlier
Khara of great might, who^ surrounded by a troop of demons,
was seated in Janasthana and threw herself on the grotmd
before him, like a meteorite falling from heaven.
Wild with terror and covered with blood, ,Khara’s sister,
almost deprived of her senses, related everything coneerning
Raghava’s arrival in the West with his consort and Lakshmana
and the circum*stances of her disfigurement.
CHAPTER19
Shurpanaka tells her brother Khara of her disfigurement
Seeing his sister lying on the ground, mutilated and streaming
with blood, the demon, inflamed with anger, said to her : —
“ Rise ! Tell me why thou art distraught ; master thy
terror and narrate lucidly, who has disfigured thee in this
fashion. Who has dared to touch a black and venomous
serpent, stretched peacefully beside him, with his foot ? That
fool who has thus dealt with thee, is unaware that this day he
has swallowed a virulent poison and placed the noose of death
round his neck.
“ Who has brought thee to this state, thou who art imbued
with energy and courage, who art able to range everywhere
at will, the rival of Anta^ himself? How is it that thou,^
• 42
ARANYA KANElA
found this sorry plight? Amoitgst Gods, Gandharvas,
mighty Sages and o^er Beings, who is sufficiently powerful to
have ffisfigured theefc I know of none in all the worlds who
would dare \o provoke me, save it be Mahendra, He of the
Thousand Eyes, who overcame the demJn'Paka. To-day I
shall exact the life of thy traducer with my death-dealing
arrows, as swans suck out the milky substance that floats on
the water. * ,
“ Struifik down in tJig fight, mortally wounded by my shafts,
whose foaming blood will the earth drink to-day? Whose
limbs will the vultures, drawn by my summons, tear apart and
devour with delight when the^ fall vmder my blows in combat ?
*“ Neither the Gods nor the Gandharvas nor the Pisachas nor
the Rakshasas shall be able to save^that wretch from my grasp,
in that fierce en(y)unter.
“ Compose thyself and in tranquillity, tell me ‘who that
miscreant is and who, abusing his power, has ill-treated thee
thus ?^’ * , ^
Having listened to her brother’s wSrds, Shurpanakha, beside
herself with rage, answered weeping : — •
“ They are two most handsome and powerful youths, with
large eyes resembling lotuses, clad in bark and black antelope
skins, living on fruit and roots, their senses under control,
practising penance and the brahmacharya vo^, the sons of
King Dasaratha, two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, who bear
the marks of royalty and resemble the King of the Gandharvas.
I am unable to say if they be human beings or Gods. Between
them, I saw a yoimg and beautiful damsel of slender waist,
adorned with many kinds of jewels, and it is on account of this
youthful woman that I am reduced to this plight, like one
uncared for and set at naught on account of her infidelity. I
wish to drink the blood of this woman and those two youths on
the battlefield.”
Hearing his sister utter these words, Khara, mad with anger,
called on fourteen demons of great strength, equal to Antaka
himself, and said to them : —
“ Two men furnished with weapons, clad in bark and black
antelope skins, have ventured into the inaccessible Dandaka
^rest in company with a youthful woman j do ye slay them
43
THE RAMAYANA of VALMIKI
and also that wretch hetself. My sister desires to d^ink their
blood! O Ye Rakshasas, this is my sdster’s dearest wish,
go therefore with all speed and in you^ great might destroy
them. On seeing the two brothers struck down by your blows,
my sister will drink their blood on the field, with joy.” «
Receiving this command, the fourteen demons swiftly
departed, accompanied by Shurpanakha, like clouds driven
befi)re the wind. *
- . CHAPTJ^R 20
Rama slays the^Demons sent by Khara
«-•
The cruel Shurpanakha, having reached Raghava’s hermitage,
pointed out the two brothers and Sita to the; demons, and
theji beheld Rama, full, of valour, seated in his hut of ieaves,
in company with Sita, attended on by Lakshmana.
Seeing Shurpanakha and the demons who accompanied her,
the illustrious descendant of the House of Raghu, Rama, said
to Lakshmana who was burning with courage : —
“ Stay a moment with Sita, O Saumitri, so that I may slay
these demons who have followed the Rakshasi.”
Hearing the words of Rama, versed in knowledge of the
Self, that prudent offshoot of die' House of RagHu answered
with deference, saying : “ Be it so.”
Then the righteous Raghava, stretching his great bow, inlaid
with gold, addressed those demons, saying : —
“ We are the sons of Dasaratha, two brothers, Rama and
Lakshmana, who have come with Sita to the inaccessible
Dandaka Forest. Living on roots and fruit, with our senses
under control, we practice penance and the brahmacharya vow
and pass our days in the woods. Why do you seek to do us
injury, ivretches that you are ? . It is at Ae request of the Sages,
that I have come hither to castigate you for your evil deeds
on the field of battle. Halt where you stand and advance no
further I If you desire to live, turn back, O Prowlers of the
Night.”
44
ARANYA KANKA
At th^se words, those* slayers of •brahmins, the fourteen
demons, bearing spears in their hands, inflamed with anger,
their eyes red, terribe to behold, filled with a*fierce exultation,
^answered Rdma, whose fiery glances and sweet speech mani-
fested a courage they had not seen till that hour, and said : —
“For having incurred the displeasure of our master, the
most magnanimous Khara, thou art about to fall under our
blows in battle. What powlr hast thou single-handed , to
slay so ni^y in the fiel^ ; it is thou who shalt lose thy life to-day
in this conflict. Our arms bearing maces, spears and darts
will rob thee of thy strength, and thy bow shall fall from
thy hand.” •
'Thus speaking, the fourteen demons, brandishing their
formidable weapons, hurled thenyelves on Rama, letting fly
their spears at tl^e invincible Ragnava, but Kakutstha with as
many arrows tipped with gold cut off those fourteen spears.
And that illustrious warrior, full of wrath, taking out more
arrows, which had been sharpened o^ stone, seized his bow
and placing them on the string, made the titans his target.
Then Raghava, loosing those shafts, as Indra^is thunderbolt,
speedily pierced the breasts of those demons, and the arrows,
all bloody, penetrated the earth like serpents disappearing into
an ant heap.
With their breasts pierced by those arrows, the demons fell
to the ground, like trees, whose trunks have been severed.
Bathed in blood, mutilated, bereft of life, they lay stretched
on the earth, and Shurpanakha, seeing them thus, blind with
rage, sped away, to seek out her brother Khara.
Wounded afresh, the blood coagulating like se tree exuding
resin, Shurpanakha fell down before her brother and in his
presence set up a mighty uproar, wailing and shrieking, raining
tears, her features distorted.
Having seen the demons fail on the field of battle, Shur-
panakha, returning in all haste to her brother Khara, described
their deaths to him in every detail.
45
THE RAMAYANA of VALMIKI
CHAPTER 21
t
Shurpanakha urges Khara to fight Rama
•
Seeing Shurpanakha beside herself, lying on the ground,
having returned without accomplishing her desigfi, Khara
addressed her in harsh tones, saying : —
“ Have I not placed those valiant demons, living on flesh
at thy disposal, for thy pleasure? Why dost thou still com-
plain ? They are zealous, loyal and have ever been my trusted
servants. Though invincible, even had they to die, they
would not disobey me. What is this ? I wsh to know the
reason why thou art rolling on the earth like a serpent, crying
‘ O, my Lord ’. Why, since I am thy protector, dosi;, thou
lament like one abandoned ? Rise, rise ! Let us have no more
of these tears and swoonings.”
Thus did Khara, her brother, speak to that terrible Rakshasi
to comfort her, and she, wiping away her tears, said : —
“ When I came hither with my nose and ears severed, drenched
in blood, which? flowed forth like a river, thou didst console me.
To please me, thou didst command fourteen valiant demons
to slay the ruthless Rama and Lakshmana. These demons,
incensed against Rama, armed with spears and pikes, have
fallen victims to his murderous arrows, in combat. Witnessing
those skilled warriors, felled to the ground in an instant and
Rama’s great exploit, I am filled with extreme fear.
“ Trembling in every limb, terrified and beside myself, I
take refuge in thee once more, O Prowler of the Night, seeing
cause for apprehension on every side. Submerged as I am in
the infinite ocean of distress, haunted by the crocodiles of
afiBiction and the billows of fear, wilt thou not rescue me ?
Under Rama’s fiery arrows, the 'demons, eaters of flesh, who
followed me, are lying on the ground.
“ If thou hast any pity for me and for these demons, if thou
art possessed of the courage and strength to meet Rama in
46
ARANYA KANIIa
battle, tl\pi, O Prowler of the Night, slay this thorn in the side
of the demons, whodias set up his hermitage in the Dandaka
Forest. ^ *
“If thou 'dost not bring about the death of Rama, the
Slayer of his Foes, this very day, I shall yield up my life in
thy presence, dishonoured. 1 see clearly, that even supported
by thy forces, thou art not able to meet Rama in pitched battle.
“Thou deemest thyself to* be a great hero, but thou^rt
not really so, thy pro\ 5 fess exists only in thine own conceited
imagining s; therefore do thou leave Janasthana, in all haste,
with thy companions, O Stigma of Thy Race ! Do thou return
victor in the struggle, for, if thou hast neither the strength,
nor the valour to slay these two men, how canst thou remain
here ? ^
“ Defeated by Jlama’s prowess, thou wilt surely die, for he
is truly brave, that son of Dasaratha, Rama, and hSs brother
also, who disfigured me is supremely valiant ! ”
Thns, in the presence of Her brother, did that Rak^si
lament again and again, beating her breast and, overcome with
mortification, lost consciousness. Then, after *a space coming
to her senses, exercised with grief, she continued to cry out
and strike her breast with her hands.
CHAPTER 22
Khara and his fourteen thousand Demons march' against Rama
Listening to Shurpanakha’s reproaches, Khara, burning with
anger, seated amidst his warriors, answered fiercely : —
“Thy contempt incites me to ungovernable fury, I am
beside myself and can no more endure this than it is possible
to support salt poured into a wound. I hold Rama to be of
no account and regard him as already dead. His offence will
bring about his end this day; therefore restrain thy tears,
do not distress thyself further. I shall despatch Rama and
his brother to the region of death, and thou, O Rakshasi,
47
THE RaAaYANA of VALMIKI
shall to-day drink the Warm blood of that one of qvil deeds
struck down by mine axe.” ,
Overjoyed on hearing these words, falli|'.g from her brother’s
lips, Shurpanakha,, in her folly, began to praise Khara, the
Foremost of Titans. ,
First condemned, then extolled by her, Khara called on
Dushana, the commander of his army, saying : —
“ O Friend, make ready fourteen thousand trained titans
who are obedient to my commands, full of martial ardour,
who never retreat in battle, who resemble thunder clouds and
who revel in cruelty and delight in slaying men.
“ Do thou, with all speed, briiil^ my chariot also, with bows,
arrows, glittering swords, darts and javelins, that have be^
well sWpened. I wish to, place myself at the head of those
magnanimous titans, in order to slay the haughty Rama, O
Skilful Warrior ! ”
As he was speaking, Dushana harnessed excellent horses
to tjie great car, that ^hone like the sun, whereupon Khara
ascended the chariot resembling the peak of Meru, that was
vast, inlaid with pure gold, with golden wheels and shafts set
with emeralds. Decorated with symbols of good fortune,
such as fish, flowers, trees, rocks, mountains, birds and stars,
it was furnished with banners and spears, hung with delightful
bells and yoked’ to excellent steeds.
Then Khara, chafing with impatience, as also Dushana,
seeing that great host, furnished with chariots, shields, weapons
and banners, cried to that multitude of demons “Advance ! ”
Thereafter that mighty titan army, numbering fourteen
thousand, eqtiipped with formidable shields, weapons and
banners, rushed out impetuously, amidst a great tumult.
Armed with hammers, picks, spears, sharp axes, sabres,
discus and shining javelins, as well as darts, formidable clubs,
immense bows, goads, swords, maces and thimderbolts, terrible
to look upon, those ferocious titans, obedient to the commands
of Khara, left Janasthana, and he, withdrawing himself a little,
reviewed those titans of malignant aspect, who were rushing
forth, and thereafter followed them.
Obedient to Khara’s command, the charioteer mounted on
the car of that Slayer of His Foes, spurring on his dapplgd
. 48
ARANYA KAND^A
steeds> whose harness was* wrought with pure gold, advanced
with all Speed, causing the cardinal points and other r^ions
to ring with the soum. *
And Khara, in hush tones, inflamed with anger, chaflng
wit|j the desire to destroy his adversary, dhdowed with great
strength, equal to Antaka, urged on his charioteer again and
again, roaring like a great cloud about to let loose a stream
of haU.
CHAPTER 23
The Titan Am^ advances amid evil Portents
At that time terriCle portents appeared and from a dark cloud
a shower of blood fell. The swift-footed steeds yoked to
Khara’<$ chariof, stumbled on the level road of the royal high-
way, strewn with flowers ; the sun was covered with a brack
disc, edged, as it were with blood, like a circle of burning
coals, whilst a frightful vulture settled on the standard with
its golden support.
Birds and beasts of prey, roaming in the vicinity of Janasthana,
emitted deafening cries, creating an appalling claifiour, and near
that region, terrible jackals gave forth fearful and blood-
curdling howls, like fiends.
Immense and formidable thunderclouds resembling elephants
with crushed Temples, showered down a rain of blood, which hid
the entire firmament ; a great darkness fell, causing the hair
to stand on end, obscuring the four quarters. Dusk arrived
before the appointed time, assuming a sanguinous hue and, as
Khara proceeded, wild beasts and birds of terrifying aspect
barred his path, whilst herons, hyenas and vultures raised a
ghastly clamour.
Hideous jackals, a sign of misfortune in war, howled at
the approaching army, flames darting from their jaws and a
headless trunk, resembling a club, was seen close to the sun.
Though the time of eclipse had not come, yet that golden orb
was seized by the planet Swarbhanu ; the winds blew violently
49
THE RA4/1AYANA OF VALMIKI
and the sun was bereft of lustre ; though not yet night, stars
thick as fireflies appeared.
Birds and fishl's ^ved into the depths c f the lakes, on which
the lotuses had withered, and in that ^our the trees were
bereft of flowers *and fruit, and sombre dust-clouds arose
without the stirring of the wind. Parrots called wildly
‘ Chichikuchi ’ and comets of sinister aspect fell without a
sound ; the earth with her mountains, woods and forests,
shook.
As Khara, standing in his chariot, was raising his war-cry, his
left arm twitched and his voice died away ; glancing round on
every side, his eyes were suffused with tears, his head throbbed,
yet in his folly he did not turn back.
Witnessing these evil portents that caused his hair to stand
on end, with a defiant laugh, Khara addressed that host of
titans saying : —
“ I hold these terrible portents, dreadful to behold, as
nought compared with my power and disregard them -as do
the strong, the weak ! 1 am able to shoot down the stars from
heaven with my sharp arrows ! I can subjugate the empire of
death itself ! Till by means of my powerful weapons, I have
brought Rama low, who depends on his strength alone, as
also Lakshmana, I shall not turn back. May my sister, for
whose sake I have sworn to bring about the death of Rama
and Lakshmana, drink the blood of these two. Till this hour,
I have not known defeat on the field of battle ; ye are witness
to it, 1 do not utter falsehood ! In my wrath I am able to slay
the Chief of the Gods bearing the thunderbolt, mounted on the
intoxicated Airavata, how much more am I able to slay these
two mortals ? ”
Hearing those boastful words, the vast army of the titans,
whom death already held in his noose, was filled with incom-
parable joy, and advanced full of vigour, anxious to join issue
in battle.
Thereupon, the high-souled Rishis, Devas, Gandharvas and
Charanas assembled and those virtuous beings said one to
the other : —
“ Reverence to the cows, the brahmins and all those who
have acquired spiritual merit in the world !
50
ARANYA KANDfA
“As Vishnu, bearing thb discus in. his hand, subdued the
Asuras, so may Rama too triumph over the titans in this fight.”
Repeatedly expres^ng this wish and many others, those
illustrious Rishis and the Gods, stationed in the sky, gazed
doT^ on the army of the titans, that was abdut to be destroyed.
Then Khara in his swiftly-moving chariot rode out to the
head of his army and those twelve of exceeding prowess:
Karaviraksha, Parusha, Kalakannukha, Hemamalin, Mahamalin,
Sarpasya, Shyengamifl, Prithugriva, Vajnashatru, Vihangama,
Dirjaya, Krudhirashan&, surrounded him, and Mahakapala,
Sthulaksha, Pramatha and Trishiras, these four followed
Dushana. .
*As a group of planets rush towards the sun or moon, so in
their eagerness to enter the fight did that formidable army of
of titans hurl themselves with ti^mendous impetus on the
two princes. *
CHAPTER 24
The Conibat opens between Rama and the Titans
•
When Khara of great prowess advanced on Rama’s hermitage,
the two princes observed many dreadful portents, and Rama,
deeply moved, said to Lakshmana : — “ O Mighty-armed One,
these inauspicious omens, causing terror to all beings, foretell
the destruction of the demon hosts. ,
“ Yonder dun-coloured clouds, resembling asses’ skin, pass
across the sky, raining blood in dreadful convulsions. Behold,
O Lakshmana, smoke rising from mine arrows, as if they
rejoiced at the coming contest, and my bow of beaten gold
moving of itself, eager for action. Meseems the cry of wild
birds that frequent the woods foretells danger, nay, that the
very lives of our foes are in jeopardy. Assuredly a great battle
will shortly take place ; the twitching of my left arm betokens it.
O Hero, for us victory is imminent, and the defeat of the
titans assured. Thy Countenance is resplendent and exultant,
51 E
THE RAImAYANA OF VALMIKI
O Lakshmana ! Those* warriors wibo enter into combat with
a rueful mien are lost. '
** I hear the itoar of those titans of crum deeds and the sound
of their drums. If a prudent man desires success and wishes
to escape defeat, he should be forearmed against thefu^re.
Therefore, bearing thy bow and arrows, taking Sita with thee,
repair to a mountain cave, screened by trees and difficult of
access. O Lakshmana, do ndt oppose my commands, but,
swearing obedience to my feet, go thither, O Friend, without
delay. Thou art valiant and well able to strike down the
titans, but I desire to slay these Prowlers of the Night single-
han4ed.” •
Having spoken thus, Lakshmana, taking up his bow and
arrows, withdrew with Sita to an inaccessible cave.
As Lakshmana entered fhe cavern with Sita, Rama rejoiced
at his brother’s submission and donned his coat of mail.
Qothed in armour that shone like fire, Rama resembled a
mighty flame illumining the darkness, and that hero, standing
ere\;t, took up his bo^«jand arrows and, by the twanging of
the cord, caused the four cardinal points to re-echo.
Then the Gods, Gandharvas, Siddhas and Charanas gathered
together to wimess the struggle and the great-souled Rishis
began to converse one with the other, saying : —
“ May it bo well with all the cows and brahmins found on
the earth ! May Raghava overcome the descendants of
Poulastya in combat ! May he be as victorious as Vishnu, who
with his discus routed the foremost of the asuras ! ”
Having spoken thus, exchanging glances, they added : —
“ But how ,.can Rama overcome those fourteen thousand
demons of fearful deeds single-handed ? ”
Thereafter those Rajarishis and Siddhas, stationed in their
aerial chariots, were moved with curiosity as to the outcome
of the conflict and seeing Rama, splendidly accoutred, standing
alone on the field of battle, all those beings were filled with
apprehension ; the peerless Rama, however, the doer of noble
deeds, assumed the aspect of that high-souled and avenging
God, Rudra !
Whilst the Gods, Gandharvas and Charanas were still
conversing, the army of the titans, creating a fearful clamour.
ARANYA KANdJa
clad in nj^ily bearing weapons and banners, appeared on every
side. f
Uttering loud bat^e cries, jostling one another, twanging
their bowstrings, opening their jaws wide, they shouted : —
“ We will destroy the enemy ! ” This appalling tumult filled
the forest and struck terror into the hearts of its denizens,
who fled from the soimd, not daring to look back.
Then the demon army, resei&bling a stormy sea, brandishijig
every kind of weapon,,rapidly approached Rama, but he, an
experienced warrior, looking round on every side, saw that
army of Khara’s advancing and went out to meet it, taking
his arrows from their quivef and stretching his dread •bow,
lefting forth a piercing shout presaging the death of the titans.
Dreadful to behold in his wrath, ^e resembled the fire at the
dissolution of the,world and seeing him filled with energy the
forest deities fled away. In his anger, Rama resedibled the
Bearer of the Pinaka bow intent on destroying Daksha’s
sacrifice. ’ •
With their bows and weapons, thdr cars and their arm{>tu:,
which shone like fire, the hosts of those eaters \)f human flesh
resembled a mass of dark clouds at the hour of sunrise.
CHAPTER 25
The Combat between Rama and the Titans oentinues
Approaching the hermitage, Khara, in company with those
who preceded him, beheld Rama, the Destroyer of his Foes,
full of wrath, armed with his bow and seeing that mighty
warrior, bow in hand, Khara ordered his charioteer to drive
upon him with his car.
Thus commanded, Suta drove his horses to where the
illustrious Rama, wielding his bow, stood unmoved.
Beholding Khara advancing on Rama, the titans, uttering
loud shouts, surrounded him on all sides, and he, stationed
53
THE RAlJlAYANA OF VALMIKI
4
in his chariot amidst thhse Yatudhanas, resembled t)ie planet
Mars encircled by stars. i
Loosing a thousand shafts, Khara emitt/!d a tremendous war-*
cry and all the depions in fury showered variouS missiles on
that invincible archer Rama, striking him in their frenzy uith
iron clubs, swords, spears and axes.
With their colossal stature and extraordinary power, they
resembled mountains as they Isore down on Kakutstha with
their chariots and horses. , ''
In their desire to overcome Rama, those demon hordes,
mounted on elephants as high as the peaks of mountains,
covered him with a hail of weapons, like great clouds letting
loose their rain on the King of Mountains, and Raghava was
hemmed in on all sides by impose ferocious looking demons.
As at evening time Mahadeva is surrounded by his satellites,
so was Rima beset by the lances of the titans, but that prince
received the missiles hurled against him as the sea receives the
rivers that empty th^mselveS therein. As the Hinralayas
remain unmoved, when Struck by lightning, so did he, when
those dreadful Weapons tore his flesh. Pierced in every limb,
the blood gushing forth on all sides, he resembled the evening
sun enveloped in cloud.
Beholding Rama encircled by thousands of titans, the Gods
and sages were profoundly moved, but he, growing enraged,
bending his bow like a sickle, let loose hundreds and thousands
of pointed shafts, that could not be intercepted and carried
death to those they pierced. As if in sport, on the battlefield
Rama let fly countless arrows furnished with herons plumes,
tipped with gold, destroying innumerable titans like the noose
of death itself.
Unconcernedly loosed by Rama, those arrows passed through
the demons’ bodies and, stained with blood, flew through the
air like blazing torches. Countless shafts drawn from Rama’s
quiver fell in hundreds and thousands, robbing the demons
of their life’s breath, their bows, their banners, their shields and
their arrnoiu:, their arms embellished with ornaments and
their thighs resembling the trunks of elephants.
The arrows of Rama, discharged from the bowstring, cut
down horses yoked to the chariots with their golden trappings
54
ARANYA KANiJa
I
together ,with the charioteers ; elephants with their riders,
horsemen with theu| steeds, were all transfixed by his shafts
and despatched to tl^ region of Yama. ^
Pierced those pointed shafts, the Rangers of the Night,
emitted terrible shrieks, and decimated by those death-dealing
arrows, the demon host was unable to defend itself, as dried
wood is ignited by the proximity of fire.
Then certain demon warriofs, full of energy and zeal, iq a •
paroxysm of rage, let*^ lances, tridents and other weapons at
Rama, but he, intercepting them, cut off the heads of those
demons with his shafts, thus depriving them of their lives.
They, having had their heads,*their shields and their bowstrings
severed, fell to the earth, like trees thrown down by the blast
of Garuda’s wings.
Then the rem|ining titans fled, seeking refuge from those
death-dealing arrows with Khara, but Dushana, taking up his
bow, rallied them and rushed on Rama as if he were Antaka
himself j thereafter the titans, growing bolder, hurled themselves
on Rama anew, armed with the trunks of Sala and Tala ftees
and huge rocks. *
With lances, maces and snares, bearing darts, clubs and
nooses in their hands, those great warriors covered the whole
field with a hail of missiles, discharging volleys of trees and
rocks. Thereafter the combat waxed furiouf, causing the
hair to stand on end, and now it seemed as if Rama were the
victor and again the demons appeared to triumph. Then,
seeing himself beseiged on all sides, that mighty warrior Rama,
covered by a hail of darts, sent up a terrific shout, placing the
mantra-propelled Gandharva weapon on his bow, whereupon
a thousand arrows sped from his bent bow, covering the ten
regions.
With such skill did Rama discharge his arrows, that the
demons were unable to distinguish when he drew them from
their quiver and when he loosed them and his shafts caused
darkness to spread over the sky and obscure the sun.
Slain in their thousands, the demons fell in heaps and the
battlefield was strewn with corpses. Struck down, dis-
embowelled, transfixed, torn and hacked asunder, they could
be seen in their hundreds, and the ground was scattered with
55
THE RaAiAYANA OF VALMIKI
heads wrapped in turbans, arms encircled with bangles, thighs
and torsos with their ornaments, horses, mighty elephants,
shattered charioVs, chowries, fans, umbrellas and stimdards of
every kind, and beholding the slain, the remaining demons
were afflicted and 'unable to withstand Rama, that capto]; of
hostile citadels, further.
• CHAPTER 26
Rama destroys the Titans and slays Dushana
Seein 6 his forces destroyed, the mighty-armed Dushana placed
himself at the head of five thousand intrepid and invincible
titans, to whom retreat was unknown. c.
Armed with pikes, sabres, rocks and trees, they let loose a
hail of missiles on Rama from every side, without being able
to wound him. Their onslaught was formidable and to all but
Rama, deadly. The virtuous Raghava, however, met the
attack with his arrows, his eyes closed, as unconcerned as a
bull under heavy rain. Thereafter, growing wrath, he resolved
to destroy the whole of Khara’s army and, burning with energy,
covered that host and its leader, Dushana, with ^his shafts,
whereupon Dushana, the Slayer of His Foes, met Raghava with
weapons that resembled thunderbolts. Then the heroic Rama,
emaged, severed Dushana’s mighty bow, slew the four steeds
yoked to his chariot and cut off the head of his charioteer with
a crescent-shaped arrow, thereafter piercing Dushana’s breast
thrice with his shafts.
Then Dushana lifted up his mace covered with gold, that
resembled a moimtain peak and was capable of destroying the
army of the Gods. Studded with nails, smeared with the
flesh of his foes, keen as a diamond, able to cut through the
gates of hostile cities, that weapon, resembling a mighty snake,
was wielded by that titan of evU deeds, who hurled himself
on Rama.
56
ARANYA KANDA
t
Nevertheless, as Dusbana rushed upon him, Rama cut off
both his arms with his arrows, and that mace, loosed from his
grasp, fell forward oik the field like unto the iWaer of Indra,
whilst Dushana, bereft of it, his arms severe^, sank to the earth
like*a mighty elephant that, stripped of its tusks, succumbs.
Seeing Dushana lying on the battlefield, all beings, witness-
ing that conflict, cried out “ Well done ! Well done ! ” and
paid obeisance to Ran^. .
Meantime, impelled l^y fate, the three generals, Mahakapala,
Sthulaksha and the mighty Titan Pramathin rushed on Rama ;
Mahakapala brandishing a great trident, Sthulaksha bearing a
harpoon and Pramathin, a huge axe. Seeing them advancing,
Raghava, taking out some sharp steel-pointed arrows, went
forward to meet them, as one receives a guest, and the Delight
of the House of ^ghu severed the head of Mahakapala with
a single arrow and assailed Pramathin with innumerable shafts,
whereupon he fell to the earth like an axed tree ; thereafter,
Rama4)linded Sthulaksha with his sharp arrows and, inflained
with wrath, with five thousand shafiS slew an equal nunfber
of Dushana’s followers, sending them to the ntfther regions.
Hearing that Dushana and his warriors were lying dead,
Khara, in great fury, addressed the leaders of the army,
saying : — “ Let all the titans attack that evil wretch, Rama,
and strike him with weapons of every kind.” •
Spiking thus, Khara, full of wrath, flimg himself on Rama,
followed by Durjaya, Karaviraksha, Parusha, Kalakarmuka,
Hemamalin, Mahamalin, Sarpashya, Syengamin, Prithagriva,
Vajnasatru, Vihangama and Rudhinashana, those twelve
valiant generals with their forces, who fell upoi> Rama, dis-
charging their excellent shafts.
And Rama, endowed with supreme energy, with his gold and
diamond encrusted arrows, despatched the remainder of
Khara’s forces, and those shafts, bereft of feathers, like golden
stalks, resembling flames wreathed in smoke, laid those demons
low, as ligh tnin g fells the giant trees. With a hundred ear-
shaped arrows, Rama slew a hundred titans ; and a thousand
with as many shafts. Their breastplates and ornaments
shattered, their bows broken, those Rangers of the Night fell
on the earth, bathed in blood. Their hair dishevelled, covered
57
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
I
vrith gore, they lay on the battlefield, like kusha grasf: scattered
on the altar, ai^d that great forest, strevfh with the corpses of
demons and befouled with their flesh mid blood, resembled
the region of hell..
Fourteen thousand demons of cruel deeds were slain by
Rama, a mortal, single-handed and on foot ! Out of the whole
army only Khara of the grea| Car and the Titan, Trishiras
survived, all others being slain by Lak^hmana’s elder brother,
the illustrious Rama. ,
Thereafter, seeing that vast army destroyed in the great
conflict, Khara, ascending his splendid chariot, advanced on
Raghava with his mace upraised.
CHAPTER 27
• * «
I «
Rama and Trishiras 'meet in Combat. Trishiras is slain
As Khara was advancing on Rama, the leader of the army,
Trishiras approached him and said : — “ O Lord, refrain from
engaging Rama in combat and having recourse to me, who am
possessed of prowess, witness his defeat. 1 swear to thee by
my sword that I will slay Rama and avenge the death of the
entire demon host. In this fight I shall be as Mrityu to him
or he to me, but thou, O Excellent One, shouldst restrain thy
martial ardour awhile and be a spectator only. Should Rama
be slain, them canst return home triumphant, but should I die,
do thou enter the field against him.”
Yielding to the persuasions of Trishiras, Khara said to him,
who was already doomed : — “ Go, engage Rama in combat ! ”
Thereupon Trishiras, like a triple crested mountain, advanced
on Raghava in a glittering chariot yoked to excellent steeds
and, as a great cloud pours down rain, so he discharged a volley
of arrows, roaring the while lik& a kettledrum.
Seeing that demon drawing near, Rama loosed some pointed
shafts and a terrible struggle ensued, so that it seemed as if
a great lion and a mighty elephant were fighting together.
58
ARANYA KANDA
%
Trishas, having pierced Rama’s forehead with three darts,
that hero, enraged, fiddressed him in biting accents, sa3dng: —
“ O Valiant Titan, the arrows thou hast loosed I bear on my
brow as a wfeath, do thou now receive the shafts from my bow.”
Thereupon Rama let fly fourteen serpentine arrows striking
Trishiras on the breast and with four further shafts brought
down his four steeds, killing his charioteer with eight other
darts and with a single arro^ severing the up-raised stancj^d
in the front of his car.^ Then, as that Ranger of the Night was
alighting from his shattered chariot, Rama pierced his breast
with further arrows, depriving him of his senses, and that one
of immeasurable prowess with his swift arrows cut off the
three heads of Trishiras, causing the blood to flow from the
stricken trunk, and the heads of that Ranger of the Night fell
while he yet stoqd upright after the destruction of his forces.
Then the remaining titans, losing heart, sped away like deer
stampeding on the approach of a hunter, and Khara, beholding
thenk fleeing, waxing wrrath, rallied them and rushed on Rama
as Rahu on the moon. * * *
CHAPTER 2 8 •
The Combat between Rama and Khara
Seeing that Dushana and Trishiras had been slain in the fight
and witnessing Rama’s prowess, Khara was filled with appre-
hension and reflected : —
“ My vast army with my generals Dushana and Trishiras
has been destroyed by Rama, single-handed.”
Whereupon that Demon Khara, was seized with despondency
and hurled himself on Rama, as the Titan Namuchi on Indra.
Stretching his mighty bow, Khara discharged at Rama some
blood-sucking arrows, resembling venomous snakes, and,
mounted on his chariot, began to range over the batdefield,
displaying his skill in the use of weapons, covering the four
quarters with his shafts.
59
THE RAaIaYANA OF VALMIKI
Beholding this, as Parjanya with his watery floods, Rama,
armed with his mighty bow, filled the endij^ firmament with his
irresistible shafts,' which resembled tongues^ of fire, and all space
was filled with arrows on every side, which had ‘been loosed
by Khara and Rama*. ,
As those two heroes struggled together, the sun was obscured
and darkness descended ; then, like a mighty elephant struck
^wi^ a goad, Rama assailed his oj^onent with Nalikas, Narachas
and sharp-pointed Vikarnas, and that d&non, standing in his
chariot, bow in hand, resembled Death himsejf carrying his
noose. At that moment Khara deemed the destroyer of his
forces endued with heroism, the extremely powerful Rama,
to be overcome with fatigue, but Rama remained unmoved
under Khara’s assaults, as a mighty lion ignores the presence
of an insignificant deer. *
Then Khara, in his chariot blazing like the sun, drew
near to Rama, as a moth approaches a flame and, displaying
his skill, severed Rama’s bow at the point whete he hq^d it,
thereafter loosing seven* mace-hke shafts resembling Indra’s
thunderbolts, which shattered the armour of his adversary
resplendent as the sun itself, so that it fell on the earth. Roaring
like a lion, he let loose a thousand arrows, wounding Rama of
unparalleled might, and in that conflict Khara set up a mighty
shout. •
Pierced by Khara’s arrows, the body of Rama resembled a
clear and smokeless flame, and that Destroyer of his Foes, in
order to compass the titan’s defeat, took up another great
bow, stringing it with a mighty twanging. Holding aloft that
prodigious bQW, named Vaishnava, bestowed on him by the
Rishi Agastya, Rama rushed on Khara, letting fly his arrows
fturnished with golden feathers and cut down his banner plated
with gold, which fell from the chariot, as the sun falls on the
earth, cursed by the Gods.
Highly provoked, Khara aimed at the heart of Rama and
pierced him with four arrows, so that he resembled a great
elephant tmder the deluge in the rainy season, and Rama,
sorely wounded by his shafts, covered with blood, waxed
wrath and that foremost of bowmen, with consummate skill,
let fly six well-directed arrows. With one, he struck the head
6o
ARANYA KANI5a
of Khara, with two others^ his arms, ,and with the remaining
three crescent-shape;^ darts, he pierced his breast. There-
after that illustrious warrior, in his ire, let thirteen arrows
sharpened on the whetstone, blazing like the sun ; one severed
the^ shafts of his adversary’s car, four mord felling the steeds ;
with a sixth he smote the head of his charioteer, and with three
others that great and intrepid warrior, shattered the axles of
the chariot; with the twelfth »he severed Khara’s bow at the^
point where he held “it, and with the thirteenth arrow, tKat
shone like lightning, Rlighava, who was equal to Indra, trans-
fixed Khara, as it were in sport.
His bow shattered, deprived of his chariot, his horses slain,
his charioteer fallen, Khara, mace in hand, sprang to the
ground and stood waiting.
Seeing Rama’s feat of arms that*was unsurpassed, the Gods
and great Sages rejoiced and, assembling in the sky, MCith joined
palms, extolling the wonderful exploit of that mighty warrior,
offerqjl obeisance to him. ,
CHAPTER 29
Rama and the Demon Khara taunt one another
Then the illustrious Rama addressed Khara, who was standing
mace in hand, bereft of his chariot, and in severe accents, said: —
“ O Hero, with the support of this army of elephants, horses,
chariots and men, thou hast adopted a course of action con-
demned by all. He' who inflicts pain on others by oppressing
them, who is ruthless and engaged in evil deeds, will never
know happiness, even though he be Lord of the Three Worlds.
“ O Ranger of the Night, one who, like a tyrant, works
against the interests of others and resembles a vicious and
marauding snake, is ultimately destroyed ! He who, overcome
by avarice or envy, pursues an evil course, without reflecting
on the consequences, forfeits his life and comes to a miserable
end, like a brahmany duck that feeds on hailstones.
61
THE RA^AYANA OF VALMIKI
“ O Titan, how canst thou evade the consequencjps of the
murder of those ascetics dwelling in |fie Dandaka Forest,
enhancing their 'merit by the practice of virtue ?
“ Even if they attain to sovereignty, the wicked, engaged in
cruel deeds, condehmed by all men, do not enjoy it long,,but
fall like trees whose roots have been severed.
“O Dweller in the Darkness, as in its proper season the
. tree puts forth its flowers, so in\he course of time evil actions
produce bitter fruit. *
“As a man who swallows poison soon succumbs, so does
the sinner swiftly reap the fruits of his evil actions. It is to
put down the instigators of evil,«the oppressors of others, that
I, under the orders of the King, have come hither. To-day
my shining arrows shall penetrate thy flesh, as serpents enter
an ant-heap, and thou shalt Vollow in the wake of those virtuous
ascetics inhabiting the forest, whom thou hast slain without
provocation. Soon those excellent sages, formerly slain by
thee, shall in their aerial chariots return to behold thee lying in
hellflaid low by mine arrows. O Worst of Men, O Thou who
art of an odious*race, defend thyself as thou wilt, I shall presently
cut off thine head like the fruit of a palm tree.”
Hearing Rama’s words, Khara, his eyes inflamed with
anger, beside himself with rage, answered mockingly : — “ O
Son of Dasaratha, thou art but a common man ; yet, having
slain these insignificant titans in battle, thou dost extol thyself
without reason. Those who are brave and valiant never boast
of their prowess ; only the scum of the warrior caste praise
themselves as thou hast done. Where is the warrior who,
on the battlefield, his death imminent, would hymn his own
praise? Thou hast revealed thy worthlessness by this self-
glorification, as brass wearing the semblance of gold reveals
its true value in a fire of kusha grass.
“ O Rama, armed with a mace, 1 stand immoveable on the
field, like a mountain enriched by precious metals. Behold
me with my mace, like tmto Antaka himself, armed with his
noose, about to end thy life ; I shall destroy not only thee,
but the Three Worlds ! I could utter more, but refrain, lest
our combat be intercepted as the hoiu: of sunset is near.
Fourteen thousand titans have fallen under thy blows ; by
62
. »
ARAl^YA KANDA
slaying thee to-day I shall wipe away thfe tears of their relatives.”
Speaking thus, Kh%ra, filled with fiiry, hurle^ his marvellous
gold-endrcled mace at Rama. Leaving the hand of Khara,
that massive *and effulgent mace, resembling a blazing thunder-
bolt consuming the trees and bushes to ashes, drew near to
Rama, but he, as it was about to fall like the noose of death,
shattered it to fragments with his arrows while yet in the air.
Crushed and broken, it fell to earth like a serpent stricken *
by the efficacy of her^t and the power of incantations.
CHAPTER 30
, The Death of Khara
Having intercepted and shattered that great mace with his
arrows, the ever virtuous Rama, though still wrath, spoke as
if in jest : — •
“ O Titan, is this the extent of thy power T How strange
that one so deficient in prowess should boast so loudly !
Severed by my shafts, behold thy mace lies in pieces on the
earth ! Thou hast bragged to no purpose ! Didst thou not
declare : ‘ I will wipe away the tears shed fof the death of
the titans ’ ? Vain words ! As Garuda of old stole the nectar
of immortality, I am about to deprive thee of thy life, thou
vile and lying wretch ! The earth this day will quaff the
foaming blood issuing from thy throat, which my shafts have
severed. Soon shall thy body, covered with dust, the arms
extended, embrace the earth, as a frenzied lover embraces the
woman he has won, after long delay.
“ O Obloquy of Thy Race, on thy death the Dandaka Forest
will become a refuge for those who are themselves a refuge ;
my shafts will rid the forest of all titans and the ascetics will
wander about there without fear. To-day the titan women
in sore distress, weeping and terrified, will fly this place. Thqr
who inspired terror in others, having evil-doers such as thou
as their consorts, shall to-day taste the pangs of sorrow ! O
cruel, fallen and false-hearted Wretch, in fear of whom the
63
THE RAMAYANA VALMIKI
sages, tremble as they* pour forth their oblations* into the
sacred fire.” % •
As Raghava, swayed by anger, uttered these words, Khara,
foaming with rage, began to hurl abuses at him, saying : —
“ Verily, despite thy boasting thou art filled with terror
and in the face of death dost not know whether to speak or to
be silent. Those about to di| lose the power of their five
* senses and no longer know what is rig^t and wrong.”
Having spoken thus, that Ranger, of the Night, Khara,
scowling, looked round him for a weapon and, perceiving a
great palm tree near at hand, forcibly uprooted it and whirling
it wfth terrific energy hiurled it al Rama, roaring : “ Now thou
art slain ! ”
Thereupon, Raghava with his weapon cut that tree to pieces
and in an access of rage resolved to slay Khara. His body
covered with sweat, his eyes inflamed, he pierced Khara with
iimumerable darts, so that rivers of blood gushed from his
wounds, as do the torrents froih the mountain Prasravanar
Stupefied by Ramals arrows and maddened by the smell of
blood, Khara rushed at Rama, who, seeing him approach full
of fury and covered with gore, retreated a few paces ; then,
in order to slay him, he selected an arrow that shone like fire,
resembling the Rod of Brahma. And that righteous One dis-
charged that shaft at Khara, which had been conferred on
the Sage Agastya by Indra, and like a thunderbolt it struck
his breast so that he, consumed by the flame issuing there-
from, fell to the ground. As Rudra with his third eye con-
sumed the demon Andhaka in the forest of Sweta, as Vritra
was slain by the thunderbolt, as Namuchi by the foam, as
Bal by Indra’s mace, so did Khara fall.
Then the Gods and the Charanas assembled and, amazed
and delighted, struck their drums, showering flowers on Rama
and saying : — “ In this great conflict Raghava, by means of his
pointed shafts, has in an instant slain fourteen thousand
demons, able to change their shape at will, with their generals,
Khara and Dushana. Great indeed is this exploit of Rama,
versed in the science of the Self. What valour ! His prowess
resembles that of Vishnu himself ! ”
Saying this, the Gods returned from whence they had come.
64
ARA^YA KANDA
Therejifter the Rajarishis and Paramarishis, accompanied by
Agastya, jojdully paid homage to Rama and ,said : —
“ It was for this that the Slayer of Paka, the mighty Purandara,
visited the hermitage of the Sage Sharabhanga. It was for
thi« that the great Rishis brought thee to this place, O Prince,
that thou mightest compass the destruction of the titans of
evil deeds. Thou hast fulfilled thy mission amongst us, O
Son of Dasaratha ; from to-cfey the virtuous sages may per-
form their devotions in the Dandaka Forest in peace.”
Then that hero, Lakshmana, accompanied by Sita, issued
from the mountain cavern and jo3dully entered the hermitage,
and the victorious and heroic Rama, honoured by the>great
Sages, returned to the ashrama, where Lakshmana paid him
obeisance. ^
Seeing her cqnsort returning victorious, having brought
felicity to the ascetics, the happy Vaidehi embraced him.
Beholding those hosts of demons slain, and that Destroyer of
Enenay Hosts* worshipped by* the magnanimous sages, the
daughter of Janaka began to minister to her lord and ’full
of joy, embracing him afresh in her delight, expeiienced supreme
happiness.
CHAPTER 31
Ravana hears of the Death of Khar a and determines to slay Rama
The Titan Akampana, speedily leaving Janasthana, repaired to
Lanka in order to seek out Ravana, addressing him thus : —
“ O King, the innumerable titans dwelling in Janasthana
have perished and Khara himself has fallen on the field of
battle; by some chance, I have been enabled to reach this
place alive.”
Hearing these words, Ravana, his eyes growing red with
anger, bent his gaze on Akampana as if he would consume
him, and said : —
“ Who, seeking his own destruction, has dared to exter-
minate my people ? None in the world will be able to protect
65
THE RAMAYANA (Jf VALMIKI
him, not even Indra, Kuvera, Yama or Vishnu hinq^elf. No
man can save hi^ who has defied me ! I Im the Lord of Time,
the Consumer of Fire, the death of Death itself ! In my wrath
I am able to reducp Aditya and Pavaka to ashes 1* Verily I can
subdue the very wind in its course ! ” •
On this, Akampana, with joined palms, in a voice strangled
with terror, solicited the prote^on of that Ten-necked One,
who was mad with anger, whereupon that Lord of the Titans
gave him the assurance of safety, inspir jpg him with confidence,
and Akampana thereafter addressed him boldly, saying : —
“ There is a son of King Dasaratha, who is youthful, re-
sembling a lion, broad-shouldered like unto a bull, possessing
long arms, handsome, renowned and of immeasurable prowess ;
his name is Rama ; it is he| who in Janasthana has slain Khara
and Dushana.” ^
At theise words, Havana, King of the Titans, breathing like
a great serpent, enquired of Akampana, saying ; — “ O Akampana,
when he came to Janfsthana'was Rama accompanied by the
Leader of the Gods and all the Celestials ? ”
On hearing Havana’s words, Akampana began to describe the
great and noble exploits of Raghava, saying : —
“ O King, Rama is a mighty warrior, an invincible archer
and the equal of Indra himself in prowess ; his eyes are slightly
red and his Voice resembles a kettledrum, his countenance is
like unto the full moon. Followed by Lakshmana, as Anila
follows Pavaka, this is the fortunate leader of monarchs who
has destroyed thy colony, as fire, fanned by the wind, con-
sumes a forest ! Rama was in no wise assisted by the Gods —
of this there is no doubt — but his golden-winged arrows flying
through the air, transforming themselves into five-headed
snakes, destroyed the demons. O Mighty Sovereign, wherever
they fled in their terror, they beheld ^ma standing before
them, and in this wise Janasthana was destroyed by him.”
Hearing Akampana’s words, Havana cried out : — “ I shall go
to Janasthana and slay Rama and Lakshmana ! ”
Thereupon Akampana answered him, saying : —
“ O King, hear from me the true measure of Rama’s strength
and prowess. Supremely virtuous and brave, none in the
world is able to subdue him in his wrath. By means of his
66
araJiya kanda
shafts, hf is able to stem a river in its course and shatter the
very firmament with its stars and planets ; nay, if the earth
were to be submerged, he could raise it up and, should he so
desire it, change the boimdaries of the sea and flood the conti-
nents with its waters. He is able to subdue all creattires and
control the course of the wind itself ; indeed that foremost of
persons, having destroyed the worlds, can create a new universe.
O Ten-necked One, ^s a sinder is not able to enter heavgn^
neither canst thou, fior thy titans, defeat Rama in combat.
The Gods and titans together cannot overcome him; yet
there is a way of destroying him, which I will now unfold
to thee. • , •
“ Rama is wedded to one more beautiful than any woman
on earth, and that slender-waisted damsel is known by the name
of Sita. In the full bloom of youtli, and possessed of well-pro-
portioned limbs, she is a jewel adorned by jewels. In •loveliness,
she surpasses the celestial beings, nymphs and nagas. Having
lured Rama ibto the forest, do thou carry her away ! Bereft
of Sita, Rama will not survive ! ” • * •
The Lord of the Rakshasas was highly gratified to hear these
words and, after a little reflection, said to Akampana : — “ Be
it so ! To-morrow, accompanied by my charioteer alone, I
shall, with a glad heart, bring back the Princess of Videha to ’
this spacious palace ! ” •
The following day, Havana started out in his chariot, yoked
to mules, and it was bright as the sun, illumining the four
quarters. Following the path of the stars in its rapid course,
it resembled the moon itself surrounded by clouds.
Proceeding to a great distance, he approached jthe hermitage
of Taraka’s son, Maricha, who entertained him with marvellous
dishes unknown to man. Presenting him with a seat and
water wherewith to wash his feet, that demon addressed him,
saying : — “ O Lord of the Titans, is it well with thee and thy
people ? O Sovereign, being ignorant of thine intention, thine
unexpected and sudden advent fills me with apprehension ! ”
Then the resplendent and eloquent Havana answered Maricha,
saying : —
“ O Friend ! Rama, who is able to achieve that firom which
reason recoils, has destroyed the entire colony of Janasthana,
67 F
THE RAMAYANA ojp VALMIKI
heretofore impregnable, as also my generals, Kl^ra and
Dushana. Do thou, therefore, aid me tin bearing off his
consort, Sita.”
Hearing these words of the King of the Titahs, Maricha
answered : — “ O King, the man who has thus coimselled tl]oe
concerning Sita is assuredly an enemy in the guise of a friend.
By such advice, he has unquestionably affronted thee and is
enyious of thy great might. *
“ ‘ Bear Sita away ! ’ who has uttereff such words ? Who
seeks to cut off the head of the entire titan host? Without
doubt the man who has thus counselled thee is thine enemy,
since he desires thee to extract the poison fangs of a serpent
with thy bare hands. Who is it who seeks to lead thee astray
and strikes thine head whilst thou art sleeping happily ?
“ Raghava, that intoxicatecl elephant, may not be withstood
on the field of battle. With the lineage of an illustrious House
as his trunk, his valour the ichor, his outstretched arms the
tusks, thou art wholly unable to pit thyself against him. « Do
not fouse that sleeping hoa who himts the titans as deer, the
arrows of whose^quiver are his talons, his sharp sword the jaws.
“ O King of the Titans, do not hurl thyself into that dreadful
and bottomless ocean called Rama, whose bow is the crocodile,
the strength of whose arm is the quagmire, whose shafts are
the rising wav«i, and whose battlefield is its waters.
“ O Lord of Lanka, compose thyself and return in peace to
thy capital. O Indra of Titans, continue to enjoy the company
of thy consorts, and let Rama delight in his own, in the forest.”
Hearing the words of Maricha, the ten-headed Ravana
returned to the city of Lanka and re-entered his palace.
CHAPTER 32
Shurpanakha upbrcdds Ravana and urges him to destroy Rama
When Shurpanakha saw those fourteen thousand titans of
dreadful deeds slain by Rama single-handed on the field of
battle, together with Khara, Dushana and Trishiras, she once
68
ARAJTYA KANDA
more enlitted drea^ul shrieks and roared like thunder.
Perceiving the incomparable prowess of Raghava, she became
exceedingly {(gitated and proceeded to Lanka, Ravana’s capital.
There she beheld Ravana shining in gl(»y, surrounded by
his 'ministers on the terrace of his palace, like Indra amidst
the Maruts. Seated on his golden throne, blazing like a
flame, Ravana resembled a. great fire kindled on an altar, kept
alive by sacrificial offerings. Unconquered by Gods, Gafl'^
dharvas, Rishis or othei* creatures, that warrior, who resembled
death itself with wide-open jaws, bore on his person the
wounds inflicted by the thunderbolts in the war between
Gods and titans and on his breast the marks of Airavata’s disks.
Having twenty arms, ten heads, a broad chest, wearing
gorgeous attire and bearing the marks of royalty, he was
adorned with a chain of emeralds and ornaments offline gold
and with his great arms, white teeth and enormous mouth
resembled a mountain.
In "the combat with the Gods, Vishnu had struck hip a
hundred times with his discus, and he bore the marks of other
weapons from that great struggle, yet his lim&s were intact
and had not been severed. He who was able to churn up the
seas, a feat not to be performed by any other, whose missiles
were the mountain crests, he the scourge of the Gods, who
transgressed every moral law, the ravisher of others’ wives,
the wielder of celestial weapons, the destroyer of sacrifices,
who descended into the city of Bhogavati and subdued the
serpent Vasuki, from whom, on his defeat, he stole the gentle
consort ; he who scaled Moimt Kailasha and overcame Kuvera
depriving him of his aerial chariot Pushpaka, ^rhich trans-
ported him wheresoever he desired; he who in his anger
destroyed the garden of Chaitaratha, the lotus pool and the
Nandana Grove and all the pleasurable retreats of the Gods,
and with his vast arms, resembling the peaks of mountains,
arrested the course of the sun and moon, twin scourgers of
their foes, rising in splendour; practising asceticism in the
mighty forest for a thousand years he ofiered his heads in
sacrifice to Swyambhu and obtained the boon that neither
Deva, Danava, Gandharva, Pisacha, Pataya nor Uraga should
be able to slay him, but of man there was no mention ;
69
THE RAMAYANA (JF VALMIKI
proud of his strength, he stole the S^ma juice, Sanctified
by mantras, before its pressing by the Twice-bom in the
sacrifice ; this perverse wretch, Ravana of evil deeds, slayer of
the brahmins, ruthiess, pitiless, delighting in causing harm to
others, was verily a source of terror to all beings. *
The titan woman beheld her brother full of power, resplendent
in gorgeous attire, adorned with celestial garlands, seated on
iis throne, resembling Time at the destruction of the worlds,
that Indra of Demons, the proud descendant of Poulastya
and she, trembling with fear, in order to address him, drew
nesir to the Slayer of his Enemies^ who was seated amidst his
counsellors. Distracted with terror and passion, Shurpanakha,
who was wont to roam everywhere unafraid, now mutilated by
the order of that magnanimous Ramachandra, displaying her
ravaged features before Ravana, whose large* eyes appeared to
shoot forth flames, uttered these bitter words to him :
CHAPTER 33
Shurpanakha's Words to Ravana
Filled with , anger, Shurpanakha addressed Ravana, the
Oppressor of the Worlds, in harsh accents, saying
“ O Ravana, wholly devoted to pleasure and indulging in
every whim without scruple, thou art oblivious of the great
calamity that threatens thee. That monarch who is given up
to lust and other dissipations and who is covetous, is disregarded
by his subjects, as is the fire in the crematorium. That king
who does not fulfil his duties at the proper season brings ruin
on his state. The Prince who, committing excess, is ruled by
his consorts and readily gives credence to other’s counsel, is
shunned as the mud of a river is shunned by an elephant.
Those rulers who are unable to protect their lands or reclaim
the territory wrested from them, live without glory, like moun-
tains submerged in the ocean.
“ At enmity with the Gods, the Gandharvas and the Danavas,
who are masters of themselves, doing what ought not to be
done and inconstant, how art thou able to rule as king ?
» 70
araJiya kanda
“ O Titan, thou art childish and thoughtless and art not
conversant with tha| which should be known to thee ; how
canst thou govern ? Those monarchs who have neither
emissaries, wealth nor pohcy at their disposal, resemble a
common man, O Prince of Conquerors^ Since kings are
informed by their spies as to what is taking place abroad, they
are said to be far-sighted. Meseems thou dost not discharge
thy duty and that the counsellors who surround thee are ig^
experienced, since thtfti art insensible to the destruction of thy
people and their territ&ry.
“ Fourteen thousand titans of dreadful deeds with Khara
and Dushana have been slain by Rama single-handed ; ^ma
of imperishable exploits has freed the ascetics of fear, estab-
lished peace in the Dandaka Forest and harassed Janasthana,
but thou, who art covetous and d slave to lust, art unaware
of the danger that threatens thy dominion. None .will help
that monarch in time of peril, who is mean, violent, dissolute,
haughty and perfidious. Even his own relatives will overpower
a king who is excessively vain, pretentious, boastful and irascible.
That monarch who fails in his duty and, undor the threat of
danger is lulled into a false security, will in time of adversity
be swept from his kingdom like a straw. Dry wood, turf or
dust have some value, but a king who is degenerate is worthless
and resembles a faded wreath or a worn-out garment. That
monarch who is vigilant however, conversant with what is
happening and virtuous, establishes his throne in perpetuity.
The king who, even while sleeping, is yet awake to the ordering
of his kingdom, who manifests his anger or approval at a fitting
time, is revered by all.
“ O Thou, whose emissaries have failed to inform thee of
the great carnage among the titans, who art bereft of wisdom,
O Ravana, thou art lacking in all these great qualities.
“ Disregarding others, given up to the pleasures of the
senses, not able to reap the advantage of time and place or
discriminate between what is good and evil, having sacrificed
thy kingdom, thou wilt soon perish.”
Reflecting on the infirmities his sister had ascribed to him,
Ravana, the Lord of the Titans, opulent, arrogant and powerful,
became absorbed in thought.
71
THE RAMAYANA cjp VALMIKI
CHAPTER 34
f
Shurpanakha urges Ravana to slay Rama and wed Sita
.tJearing Shurpanakha’s bitter *Words, Ravana surrounded by
his ministers enquired angrily: — “Who is Rama? What,
is his strength? How^does he look and what is the measure
of his prowess ? Why has he penetrated into the lonely and
inaccessible depths of the Dandaka Forest ? With what weapons
did he destroy the titans in that conflict, slaying Khara and
Dushana as also Trishiras ? Tell me truly, O Lovely One,
who has disfigured thee ?
Thus addressed by the Lord of the Titans, Shurpanakha
in a transport of rage began to relate the history of Rama.
She said : “ Rama, the son of King Dasaratha, resembles
the 'God of Love; his 'arms are long, his eyes large; clad in
robes of bark and a black antelope skin, bearing a bow encircled
with gold like unto Indra’s, he lets fly blazing arrows resembling
venomous snakes. Emitting a great shout, he discharges his
formidable shafts, and in the struggle I could not distinguish
him but beheld the host being decimated under the rain of
his arrows, as the harvest is destroyed by the hail sent by
Indra. • In a short space, single-handed, standing alone, he
slew fourteen thousand titans with Khara and Dushana, thus
bringing peace to the sages in the Dandaka Forest and deliver-
ing them fro.m fear. Chivalrous of soul, Rama, the Knower of
Self, would not countenance the slaying of a woman and,
having been mutilated at his command, I escaped.
“ His brother, endowed with great valour, is renowned for
his virtue ; his name is Lakshmana and he is devoted to Rama.
Full of fire, indomitable, victorious, powerful, intelligent and
wise, he is his right hand and his very life’s breath. And
Rama’s virtuous, tender and wedded wife, of large eyes, whose
&ce resembles the full moon, is ever engaged in what is pleas-
ing to her lord. With her lovely locks, well-formed nose,
beautiful shoulders and her grace and dignity, one would deem
72
ARAHtTYA KANDA
her to be a forest divinity or Lakshmi herself. With a skin
of the colour of mdlten gold, nails that are rosy and long,
that surpassingly lovely woman is Sita, the slender-waisted
Princess of Videha. No woman so beautifiVl has ever appeared
in the world, either among the Gods, Gandharvas, Yakshas or
Kinneras. He whose wife Sita becomes and whom she will
warmly embrace will live in |the world more happily than
Puran^ra. With hfr natural amiability, her marvellous*
beauty, which is withc^ut equal on earth, she would prove a
worthy consort for thee, and thou too art fit to be her lord.
It was to bring thee this lady of shapely hips, softly rounded
breasts and charming features,* that I put forth my endeavbhrs,
when, O Mighty-armed One, I was mutilated by the ruthless
LaksWana ! ,
“When thoUi^ost behold Vaidehi, whose countenance
resembles the full moon, thou shalt instantly be pierced with
the darts of the God of Love. If thou desirest to win her,
then*set off speedily on thy right fooj; and lay siege to her
heart. If, O Ravana, my counsel nfbets with thine approval,
then, O King of the Titans, follow it without Helay.
"Knowing the weakness of these people, O Valiant Qiief
of the Titans, make Sita, who is without blemish, thy consort.
Hearing that Rama with his arrows that never missed their
mark has slain the titans established in Janasthaha, and of the
death of Khara and Dushana, thou hast a duty to perform.”
CHAPTER 35
Ravana visits the Demon Maricha once more
Hearing the words of Shurpanakha, causing his hair to stand
on end, Ravana dismissed his ministers and began to reflect
on what should or should not be done. Exploring the true
significance of the imdertaking and weighing the desirability
and undesirability of the matter, he came to the conclusion
73
THE RAMAYANA oip VALMIKI
‘ Thus should I act and, fixed in his resolve, w^t secretly
to the splendid pavilion where his chariots ^ere heldin readiness,
conunanding his driver to bring out his car.
At his order, the, zealous charioteer, in an instant, prepared
that superb and marvellous chariot, and Ravana ascended die
golden car set with gems, that coursed wheresoever he desired,
to which mules in golden tra^ipings, bearing the heads of
goblins, were harnessed.
Mounted on that chariot, the wheels of which made a sound
like thunder, the younger brother of Dhanada, the God of
Wealth, proceeded beside the Lord of Rivers and Streams
along^ the seashore.
Seated under a pure-white canopy with his white chanwaras,
his ten heads the colour of lapis, wearing ornaments of pure
gold, with ten necks and twenty arms, the younger brother of
Dhanada, “the enemy of the Gods, the slayer of the foremost
among the ascetics, possessed of huge heads, like unto the
Indra of Mountains wjth its ‘ten crests, appeared beautiful,
stan&ng in his chariot, cbursing at will like a mass of doud,
crowned with lightning and accompanied by a flock of cranes.
And that Great One, endowed with prowess, beheld the
shores of the sea with its rocks and countless trees, laden with
fruit and flowers of every kind, bordered by lakes of limpid
water filled with lotuses, and spadous hermitages with their
altars and groves of plantain trees lending brilliance to the
scene, which was enhanced by blossoming Coccput, Sala,
Tala and Tamala trees.
These places had been rendered illustrious by the presence
of thousands* of great Rishis of rigid penance and Nagas,
Suparnas, Gandharvas and Kinneras ; they were rendered
pleasant by Siddhas and Charanas, who were fully self-subdued
and those descendants of Brahma who derived their nutriment
from the solar ra}rs and those who lived on a bare subsistence
such as the Ajas, Vaikhanasas, Mashas, Valakhilyas and
Marichipas.^ Countless nymphs of celestial beauty, adorned
with garlands and jewels, beguiled them with every kind of
pastime in which they excelled, and the auspicious consorts of
the Gods honoured them by dwelling amongst them, whilst
^ See under ‘ ascetics ’ in Glossary.
74
ARAl^YA KANDA
Danavas and other Celestial Beings who fed on Amrita fre-
quented that place. * Swans, cranes, pelicans and waterfowl
disported themselves on the emerald sward, wet and shining
with the sea* mist ; spacious cars festooned with celestial
garlands firom which strains of sweet music issued, flew here
and there at the will of those who had conquered the worlds
by their austerities, together w^th Gandharvas and Apsaras.
Ravana surveyed countless forests of sandalwood, whos^^
roots were full of fragr|int sap, delighting the olfactory sense,
and groves of excellent Agallocha and Takkola trees with pear
trees and bushes of black pepper and heaps of pearls lying on
the shore, and coral reefs and gold and silver promontosies,
tumbling cataracts of crystal water and cities filled with grain
and treasure, where the pearls of womanhood could be seen
and which were tjironged with horses, elephants and chariots.
On the shores of the ocean, the Lord of the Titans beheld
a level and charming spot over which cool breezes blew
resembling heaven itself, in the*centre of which grew a great
fig tree, hke a bright cloud, where many sages sheltered, and
on every side its branches stretched to a distance of several
yojanas. It was there that the mighty Garuda brought a huge
elephant and a giant tortoise in his claws, wishing to devour
them among the branches, but the bough broke under the
weight of that enormous bird, and the Vaikhanasas, Mashas,
Valakhilyas, Marichipas Ajas and Dhumras being assembled
there, Garuda had compassion on them and transported the
branch together with the elephant and tortoise in one claw
to a distance of one hundred yojanas, where that excellent
bird regaled himself on their flesh.
Destroying the empire of the Nishadas with the severed
branch, thus delivering the sages, his joy was re-doubled and
his energy increased, whereupon filled with strength he resolved
to steal the Nectar of Immortality. Having broken the iron
bars, he entered the jewelled keep and bore away the Amrita
from that place where it had been hidden by the mighty Indra.
It was this same Nyagrodha tree, frequented by groups of
great sages, that still bore the marks of Suparna and was called
‘ Subhadra ’, that the younger brother of Dhanada now saw
before him.
75
THE RAMAYANA <I)F VALMIKI
Passing over to the further side of that Lord of the Waters,
the Ocean, Ravana saw a solitary hernlitage, an ancient and
holy retreat in the middle of a forest. There he found the
Demon Maricha clad in a black antelope skin, wiring matted
locks and given up to the practice of asceticism. r
Ravana having approached him, Maricha, according to
tradition, entertained him in many ways not known to man.
^Placing pure food and water before his sovereign, he humbly
addressed him saying : —
“ Is all well with Lanka, O Chief of the Titans ? With what
purpose hast thou come hither again so speedily?”
On hearing this enquiry, the< mighty and eloquent Ravana
answered in this wise : —
CHAPTER 36
* Ravana reveals His ^Project to the Demon Maricha
“ O Maricha, listen to me as I relate everjnhing to thee ! O
My Child, I am deeply afflicted and thou alone canst temper
my distress !
“ Thou art conversant with Janasthana, it was there that my
brother Khara, the long-armed Dushana, my sister Shur-
panakha and the powerful Trishiras and other ^esh-eating
titans, prowlers of the night, had at my command taken up
their residence, in order to harass the sages in that vast forest,
who were engaged in their austerities.
“ Fourteen thousand titans of terrible deeds, full of courage
and supremely skilled, dwelt in Janasthana under the leadership
of Khara. These powerful warriors assembled there, met
with Rama in the field. Furnished with every kind of weapon,
clad in mail, and headed by Khara, they were assailed by the
infuriated Rama, without a single provocative word having
been uttered, who direaed the arrows of his bow against
them, and tmder the fiery darts of a mere mortal, fighting
single-handed and on foot, those fourteen thousand titans of
great prowess fell ; Khara perished in that struggle and Dushana
76
ARAl^YA KANDA
was laid Iqw with Trishiras also ; peace was thus established in
the Dandaka Forest. *
Having been exiled to the forest with his wife by an out-
raged sire, tl&t insignificant mortal, Rama, the obloquy of the
warcior class, a man without moral principle, ruthless,
passionate, fanatical, acquisitive and a slave to his senses,
dwells in his hermitage, having forsworn his duty. Essentially
unjust, seeking to harm others without cause, depending oq.
his own strength alon^, he has mutilated my sister by cutting
off her ears and nose.
“ I have resolved to carry oflF his consort, Sita, by force, who
resembles a daughter of the Gods, and I now solicit thine«aid
in this undertaking. O Hero, I with my brothers have nothing
to fear from the Gods, therefore do thou accompany me as
a loyal ally; O Titan; thou hast no equal in pride and courage
in battle and in strategy ; thou art also a master, being versed
in the laws of magic.
“ Learn from me how thou canst best assist me ! Assuming
the form of a golden deer, fiecked with* silver, do thou pass to
and fro near Rama’s hermitage in the presence o5 Sita. Seeing
that lonely doe, assuredly Sita will say to her lord and
Lakshmana : — ‘ Do ye capture it ! ’
“ When they are far distant and, by good fortune, Sita is
left alone, 1 shall bear her away without hindrance, as Rahu
devours the splendotir of the moon. The abduction of his
consort will cause Rama to die of grief, and I shall regain my
happiness and security in a heart wholly satisfied ! ”
Hearing these words concerning Sita, the benevolent features
of Maricha wilted with terror and, passing his Jongue over
his dry lips, with a fixed gaze like unto one dead, he regarded
Ravana. Filled with dread, knowing well the defence of the
forest to be valiantly upheld by Rama, with joined palms
Maricha addressed Ravana in words tending to his welfare : —
77
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 37
Mancha see/is to persuade Ravana from his Purpose^
Hearing the words of that Sovereign of the Titans, the wise
,^d eloquent Maricha answered him, saying : —
“ O I^g, those who have recourse ‘to flattery are easy to
And, but rare are those who are willing to Usten to that speech
which is severe yet salutory. Assuredly thou dost not know
RaiQia and art not conversant with his great qualities, which
equal those of Mahendra and Varuna.
“ Thou art thoughtless and thy spies are incompetent ; how
canst thou dwell in security with thy titans, O Friend ? Is
not Rama in his wrath able to rid the worfd of titans ? Will
not the daughter of Janaka prove to be that which will determine
thy death ? Will not Sita becoiqe the cause of a great catastrophe?
Will not the city of I^anka perish with thee and thy titans,
since it has thee who followest the dictates of thy passions,
who art a slave to thy senses and who knowest no restraint,
as its lord ? An unprincipled monarch, such as thoii, is the
slave of his desires and in his perversity heeds only evil counsels,
thus placing his subjects and his kingdom in jeopardy.
“ ^ma has neither been disowned by his sire, nor is he
unfaithful to his duty, nor is he avaricious nor wicked, nor the
obloquy of the warrior caste. The son of Kaushalya is neither
void of loyalty nor of other virtues, nor is he given to anger,
nor does he^seek to harm others. Knowing his father to be
deceived by Kaikeyi, yet filled with fihal devotion he said ‘ I
will redeem his pledge ’ and went into exile to the forest.
To please Kaikeyi and his father Dasaratha, he renounced his
throne and prerogatives in order to enter the Dandaka Forest.
Rama is neither passionate nor is he an ignorant man, whose
senses are unsubdued ; what has been related to thee is false
and should never have been uttei>ed. Rama is duty personified;
he is virtuous, and this great hero is the Lord of the World,
as Indra is the Chief of the Gods. By virtue of her chastity and
her devotion, Vaidehi protects Rama as Frabha the Stm, how
78
ARANYA KANDA
canst thott think of bearing her away by force ? Do not enter
the inextinguishable fire of Rama, who on the battlefield
employs his i^hafis as flames and his bow as fuel. No matter
how great thine anger, it behoveth thee net to approach that
inviftcible warrior, bearing his bow, his countenance inflamed
with ire, furnished with every weapon, the Destroyer of his
Foes ! •»
“ Unless thou art jvilling to forfeit thy kingdom, thind '
happiness and life itself, that is dear to all, do not approach
Rama, who resembles Antaka himself. How canst thou bear
away the daughter of Janaka from the forest, who is protected
by Rama’s bow of immeasurable power ? The beloved spouse
of that Lion among Men, whose chest is broad, is dearer to
him than his own life, and she is wholly devoted to him. The
Princess of MithiJa of slender waist will never be torn from
the arms of that great warrior who resembles a flame in a lit
brazier.
“ Why enter upon such a vaih endeavour, O Great King ?
Should Rama single thee out on the ‘battlefield, all would be
over with thee. Since it concerns thy life, thy fortune and
thy kingdom, heretofore invincible, take counsel with thy
ministers with Bibishana at their head. In honour reflect and
weigh carefully the merits and demerits, gain and loss, of this
matter. Q>mpare thy valour with that of Raghava ! Con-
sider what is to thine advantage and then do what thou thinkest
right. It does not appear fitting to me, that thou shouldst
meet the son of the King of Koshala on the battlefield. I
counsel thee for thine own good, O King of the Night Rangers!”
CHAPTER 38
Maricha describes his first Encounter with Rama
“ O King, formerly I possessed great powers and ranged the
earth in a body resembling a mountain, endowed with the
strength of a thousand elephants. In colour like a dark dpud,
wearing bracelets of fine gold, my brow encircled by a duRem,
79
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
armed with a club, I sowed terror in the |iearts of a]l<creatures.
“ Wandering in the Dandaka Forest, L fed on the flesh of
ascetics, and the great and virtuous Sage Vishwaniitra, alarmed,
went in person to‘ King Dasaratha and addressed that Indra
among men, saying : — ‘ Let Rama protect me with vigilance
on the day of sacrifice! O Chief of Men, I fear Maricha
exceedingly.’ i,
“ To these words, the righteous monarch Dasaratha answered
that illustrious ascetic, Vishwamitra, saying : — ‘ Raghava is not
yet twelve years old and is not skilled in the use of weapons,
but I myself will lead an army composed of four angas^ against
those Prowlers of the Night, O Thou Best of Ascetics and will
destroy thine adversary in accord with thy desire ! ’
“ Thus addressed by the. King, Vishwamitra answered ; —
“ ‘ Verily thou wert the refuge of the Gods, and thine exploits
are renowned in the Three Worlds, yet, however powerful
thine army, none but Rama on this earth has the power to
overcome these demons. Do thou therefore remain here, O
Scourge of Thy Foes I “Though still a child, Rama is fully
able to subdue the demons, I shall therefore take him with
me ; may all be well with thee ! ’
“ Having spoken thus, the Sage Vishwamitra, highly gratified,
took the king’s son with him to his hermitage.
“ In the forest of Dandaka he initiated the traditional sacrifices,
whilst Rama, with his bow strung in readiness, remained close
at hand. Yet a child, with his dark skiu of bluish hue and his
shining glances, clothed in a simple tunic, bearing his bow,
his locks tied in a knot, wearing a golden chain, he illumined
the Dandaka Forest with his radiance, like unto the new moon
about to rise.
“ At that instant, full of power and proud of the boons won
from Brahma, shining like a cloud and wearing golden earrings,
I entered the hermitage. Seeing me, Rama took up his
arrow and placed it on the string of his bow with care. In
mine ignorance I passed him by, deeming him to be but a
child and rushed towards the altar where Vishwamitra stood.
Thereupon Rama let loose a sharp arrow fatal to his foes,
and striking me, hurled me into the sea, a distance of a htmdred
* Divisions — see Glossary.
8o
ARANYA KANDA
yojanas ! 0 Friend, the valiant Rama, having no wish to kill
me, spared my life, bfit overwhelmed by the violence of the
blow I lost consciousness and was thrown into the depths of
the sea. After a long while, recovering my flenses, I returned
to Lanka. Though my life had been spared, yet my companions,
who went to mine aid were all slain by the child Rama of
imperishable deeds, who proved ^mself a master in the science
of archery.
“ If, setting me aside, ^ou dost pit thyself against him, then
thou shalt surely draw down an immediate, dreadful and
inescapable retribution, not to be eschewed.
“ The titans who know of nought but diversions and ent«?r-
tainments of every kind and who dream only of assemblies and
festivities will be plunged in fruitless^misery.
“ On account of, Sita, the City of Lanka, with its temples
and palaces, encrusted with every kind of gem, will be razed
to the ground under thine eyes.
“ Even those who are pious and ioqpcent, suffer for the
misdeeds of others through their contifct, as fish in a snake-
infested lake. '
“ Their limbs perfumed with divine sandal-paste, wearing
celestial ornaments, thou shalt see the titans lying on the earth
on accotmt of thy folly. The survivors with their consorts,
save those who have been borne away, will flee in all directions,
unable to find refuge. Under a hail of arrows, ringed in
flames, thou shalt see the edifices of Lanka burnt to ashes.
“ O King, there is no greater sin than consorting with
another’s wife ; thou hast thousands of concubines in thy
train ; therefore, cleaving to thy lawful consorts, preserve thy
line, thine honour, fortune, kingdom and thy life. If thou
desirest to live happily with thy wives and friends, do not enter
into conflict with Rama.
“ If, despite my friendly coimsels, thou dost bear Sita away
by force, then thou and thy kinsmen, together with thine
whole army will surely descend to the region of Yama under
Rama’s deadly shafts.”
8i
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 39
Mancha again seeks to dissuade Ravana from pursuing his Design
I
•“ O Havana I have told thee how my life was spared ; now
hear what happened further.
“ I was in no way daunted by this event and, accompanied
by two demons, I entered the forest of Dandaka disguised as
a deer. There I roamed about living on the flesh of ascetics,
visiting the sacred retreats, the sacrificial fires and places of
worship, sowing terror amongst the sages, whom I persecuted.
Growing exceedingly rapacious, I slew thos^ ascetics, drinking
their blood and devouring their flesh, my cruelty rendering
me the terror of all the inhabitants of the forest.
“ As I roamed here and there throwing obstacles in the
way of the religious rites, I encotmtered Rama living a life of
asceticism With the blessed Sita and the mighty Lakshmana,
engaged in pious practices and devoted to the welfare of all.
“ Filled with contempt for the mighty Rama, who had
retired to the forest, and reflecting : ‘ So he has now become
an ascetic,’ ' I, remembering my former defeat, filled with
anger, rushed at him with lowered horns, in my folly desiring
to kill him. But he, swift as Suparna or Anila, .drawing his
great bow, loosed three sharp and deadly arrows, and these
dread shafts with burnished points resembling lightning, flew
off as one, thirsting for blood.
" Knowing Rama’s skill and prowess from former times and
recognising the peril in which I stood, I ran away and escaped,
but the two titans who accompanied me were slain. Having
with supreme difficulty evaded Rama’s arrows thus preserving
my life, I retired to this place, adopting the path of an ascetic
and practising Yoga. From that day, I behold Rama, clothed
in bark, wearing a black antelope skin, bearing his bow, in
every tree, like unto the God of Death himself carrying his
noose ! In my terror, I see thousands of Ramas, O Ravana !
The whole forest assumes the form of Rama and even in
82
ARANYA KANDA
deserted j^laces I behold him ! O Chief of the Titans, in sleep
also he appear to me .and I start up in fear. Such is the terror
he inspires in me, that even those words beginning with the
syllable ‘ Ra ^ such as ‘ Ratna and ‘ Ratha fill me with
alarm.
“’Having recognized the prowess of that descendant of Raghu,
I am persuaded that thou art not able to withstand him in
combat, when even Bali and ^Namuchi succumbed to him. ,
Whether thou dost enter into conflict with him or makest thy
peace, do not speak his hame to me, if thou wouldst see me live!
“ In this world, there are countless virtuous souls engaged
in the practice of Yoga, fulf^ling their every duty, who, yet
perish with those about them through another’s fault. I too,
therefore, should be doomed to die for another’s misdeeds I
O Ranger of the Night, do what 'hhou deemest to be right,
but follow thee I* will not. Truly Rama, who is fliJJ of zeal,
courage and prowess, will prove to be the destroyer of the
titans of this world. Though the wicked-minded Khara of
Janasthana was slain by him on s^ceount of Shurpanakha,
how, in truth, is he to blame for that ? »
“ I have uttered these words for thy good and the good of
thy kinsmen ; if thou disregardest them, thou and thy people
will assuredly perish in combat with Rama ! ”
CHAPTER 40
Ravana's Wrath
• a
As one about to die refuses a remedy, so did Ravana repudiate
Maricha’s judicious and opportune words and, having listened
to this salutory discourse, replied in harsh and ill-considered
accents, saying : —
“ Thou Wretch, what thou hast spoken will bear no fruit,
as seed that is sown on barren soil comes to nought, nor will
it alter my determination to enter into combat with Rama,
who is but a witless and insignificant creature.
1 Ratna — ^Necklace.
* Ratha — Chariot.
83
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ In thy presence I shall bear away the beloved wife of
Rama, the slayer of Khara, who has renounced fathOr, mother,
kingdom and friends for a woman of no account. O Maricha,
my mind is fixed ; neither Gods nor titans nor- Indra himself
can alter my resoive.
“ It is proper, when asked, to put forward the advantages
and disadvantages of a project and what will best serve or
injure a purpose ; a wise minister, questioned by his sovereign,
seeking his master’s good, will answer with due deference,
standing before him with joined palms, in words fitting to the
occasion, but a gloomy discourse does not please a monarch,
who, having regard to his dignity, is thereby affronted.
“ Kings of limitless power represent the five Gods : Agni,
Indra, Soma, Yama and Varuna, symbolising ardour, valour,
gentleness, retribution and forgiveness ; therefore at all times
they should be honoured and revered. Thou, nevertheless,
disregarding thy duty, dost only manifest arrogance. Thou to
whom I have come as a guest hast treated me as a miscreant.
I have not consulted ^ee 'regarding what is expedient or
proper, O Titan, I ask thee for thy support in this enterprise.
Hear how thou canst assist me.
“ Assuming the form of a golden deer studded with silver,
proceed to Rama’s hermitage and pass to and fro before
Vaidehi ; afr^/ captivating her, thou canst depart. Seeing thee
transformed into a deer by thy magic power, Vaidehi struck
with wonder, will instandy call on Rama to capture thee.
When Kakutstha is far away, having left the hermitage, do
thou, imitating his voice, utter such cries as : ‘ O Sita ! O
Lakshmana ! ’
“ At this* call, urged on by Sita, Saumitri, in fraternal love,
being perturbed, will hastily follow in Rama’s wake. Kakutstha
and Lakshmana being both far distant, I shall bear Sita away,
as the thousand-eyed God carried off Sachi. Having accom-
plished this according to my design, I shall confer half my
kingdom on thee, O Titan.
“ O Friend, do thou pursue the path which leads to the
success of this enterprise and I will follow in my chariot.
Obtaining possession of Sita without a struggle by deceiving
Rama, I shall return to Lanka with thee, my purpose fulfilled.
84
ARANYA KANDA
If thou dost not obey me, even against thine inclination,
O Marichh, I shall s^y thee instantly ! I shall compel thee!
None can attain happiness and prosperity by opposing his
sovereign’s will. Verily by coming before Rama thou dost risk
thy life, but certain death awaits thee if ■Ihou oppose me ;
therefore reflect carefully on what is most expedient, and do
what thou deemest proper.”
CHAPTER 41
Maricha counsels Ravana further
Thus commanded by the imperious King of the Titans,
Maricha replied in bold and fearless tones, saying : —
“ What wretch has counselled thee to take tWs course, which
will lead to thine extinction, together with thy children, thy
kingdom and thy counsellors, O Ranger of the Night O
King, who is that evil person, envious of thy good fortune,
who seeks to open the portals of death to thee ? Assuredly he
is thine enemy, who in his impotence plots thy defeat under
the blows of a superior antagonist. What miscreant of evil
intent seeks to propel thee along the path of self-destruction ?
The counsellors, who do not dissuade thee from tKy fell design,
merit death and yet live. Upright ministers ever restrain a
king, who following his own desires, enters on an evil path.
Thou who should thus be guided art blind.
“ By the grace of their sovereign, ministers attain justice,
profit, pleasure and renown, but these objects are itever found,
O Ravana, if a king be lacking in virtue, and his people suffer
nought but misfortune.
“ O Thou, Foremost of Conquerors, the king is the root of
the righteousness and good repute of his subjects, he should
therefore always be protected by them. No kingdom survives
under a sovereign who is violent, overbearing and intemperate,
O Ranger of the Night. Those ministers who counsel violence
perish with their chief, as a chariot is precipitated into an
abyss by a reckless driver. Many pious persons in this world,
85
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
engaged in their duties, have met with destruction with their
relatives through the fault of others. A ctuel despot is as tmable
to protect his subjects as a jackal is imable to defend a herd
of deer. The titans, whose lord thou art, foolish, ruthless and
a slave to thy passions, are doomed.
“ It is not I who should be pitied for this unexpected
calamity that has overtaken me, but thou, who with thine
army will soon meet with destruction. Having been struck
down by Rama, he will speedily despatch thee. My mission
accomplished, I shall meet my death under the blows of thine
adversary. Rest assured that I shall perish as soon as I appear
before j^ma and know well that the abduction of Sita will
cost thee thy life as well as that of thy kinsmen.
“ If thou succeedest in bearing Sita away from the hermitage
with mine aid, it is the end of thee, of Lanka and of the titans.
Though seeking thy good and desiring 'to be of assistance
to thee, thou dost disregard my words, as those for whom the
last horn: has struck do not heed the counsel of their friends.”
CHAPTER 42
Mancha assvming the form of a Deer goes to the Hermitage
Having addressed these bitter words to Ravana, Maricha, full
of apprehension, said : — “ Let us go, but know that when I
come before that warrior furnished with arrows, sword and
bow, which he will wield to my destruction, my life is forfeit !
Nay, he who opposes Rama will not return alive ! For thee
he will prove the Rod of Death and thou shalt fall beneath his
blows. In what way can I further thine evil design ? Yet
I will go. May prosperity attend thee, O Ranger of the Night! ”
Highly gratified by these words, Ravana, embracing him
warmly, addressed him in honeyed accents, saying : —
“ This magnanimity is worthy of thee ; now that thou art
willing to accede to my request I know thee truly to be Maricha;
heretofore another demon addressed me. Do thou with me
ascend my winged chariot, encrusted with gems, to which
86
ARANYA KANDA
mules with goblins’ beads are harnessed. Having captivated
Vaidehi in accord with my desire, fly thence, and she, being
left alone, will- be forcibly borne away by me.”
“ Be it so ”, answered Tataka’s son, wnereupon Ravana
mounted the chariot resembling a celestial car, and leaving that
solitary place set out with all speed. Looking down on many
villages, forests, mountains, riv&b, kingdoms and cities, they
finally reached the forest of Dandaka in which Rama’s hermitage
stood. Descending froth the golden car, the Lord of the
Titans, accompanied by Maricha, beheld Rama’s retreat and
taking that demon by the hand^ Ravana said to him : —
“ Here is Rama’s hermitage shaded by palm trees ; now
accomplish the purpose for which we have come hither.”
Hearing Ravana’s words, Maricha Tin an instant transformed
himself into a deer^and began to pace to and fto before .Rama’s
hermitage.
Assuming a marvellous form, wonderful to behold, the
points of his horns studded with gems, •his skin dappled, his
mouth like a red lotus, his ears azure-tinted, h's neck out-
stretched, his belly of a sapphire hue, his flanks the colour of
the Madhuka flower, shining like the filaments of ±e Kanja
flower, his hoofs like emerald, his legs slender and well-
proportioned, his haunches gleaming with all the colours of
the rainbow, that demon in an instant had become a ravishing
gazelle of iridescent hue, studded with every kind of gem, of
exceeding beauty. The whole forest and Rama’s enchanting
retreat were filled with the radiance of that form, wonderful
to behold, that had been assumed by the titan.
In order to capture the glances of Vaidehi with his slummering
colours, he strayed here and there in the grass among the
flowers. His skin was stippled with hundreds of silver spots,
giving him an enchanting appearance, as he wandered about
nibbling the green shoots of the trees.
Approaehing the circle of palm trees, he passed slowly here
and there between the Karnikara trees in the hermitage, some-
times appearing in full view of Sita. That charming fawn of
many colours strayed hither and thither in the vicinity of
Rama’s ashrama, coming and going at will, sometimes dis-
appearing into the distance, then drawing near again, gambolling
87
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
playfully, thereafter crouching on the 'earth, or following a
herd of deer ; then again it would appear at their head, and
by every means t^his titan, in the form of a gazelle describing
a thousand frolicsome circles, sought to attract the attention
of Sita. The other fawns, approaching, snuffed its scent
and then scattered in all directions, but that demon, who
formerly had taken delight in slaying them, now, in order
not to betray his real nature, abstained from molesting those
who approached him.
Meantime Vaidehi of brilliant glances was engaged in
gathering flowers, diverting herself in the midst of the Kamikara,
Ashoka and Cuta trees that she loved so well. As she wandered
here and there plucking the blossoms, that princess of tender
looks, who did not merit exile in the forest, saw before her the
fawn studded with precious gems, its linibs encrusted with
diamonds and pearls. Beholding that doe, with its beautiful
teeth and lips, its skin the colour of silver, the slender-waisted
Sita opened her eye^ wide in wonder and delight, and the
marvellous fcwn, seeing Rama’s beloved consort, continued to
pace to and fro before her, illumining the forest. Looking at
that deer, never before seen by man, Sita, the daughter of
Janaka, was amazed.
CHAPTER 43
Sita is enamoured of the Fawn
Then the lovely Sita, of flawless limbs and skin of a pure
golden hue, gathering flowers, beheld that ravishing fawn with
gold and silver flanks, and highly delighted called to her Lord
and Lakshmana, who were furnished with weapons, saying ; —
“ O Prince, do thou come quickly with thy younger brother ! ”
Thus she cried again and again, while continuing to watch the
deer, and at her call those two lions among men, Rama and
Lakshmana turned their eyes in that direction and beheld the
fawn.
88
ARANYA KANDA
Astounded} Lakshvuma exclaimed : — “ Undoubtedly the
titan Maricha has assumed the form of a deer. Kings who
hunt in the forest} lured by this deceptive shape} are slain by
him and} O Rama} this brilliant fawn} whdse radiance rivals
the sun} is the device of a magician ; such a deer does not
exist on earth} O Master of the World} it is an illusion} born
of dinning.” *
As Lakshmana was •speaking thuS} Sita with a delighted
smile interrupted him ^d being wholly captivated by this
phantom} said : — •
“ O Son of a King} this marvellous fawn has taken possession
of my heart ; take it captive} 6 Great Warriot} it will serve as
a plaything. Many beautiful creatureS} lovely to look upon}
range the forest in the vicinity of our hermitage} such as
ChamaraS} Srimams and RikshaS} while troops- of PrishataS}
Vanaras and Kinneras disport themselves here} but O Long-
armed Heroes full of grace and strength} I have never seen
a wild creature whose brilliance* and gentle nimble ways ^e
equal to this wonderful fawn’s. With its slender n^y-coloured
body encrusted with gemS} it illumines the whole forest aroimd
me with a lustre resembling the moon’s. What beauty !
What resplendence ! What grace ! What radiance ! This
marvellous fawn with its graceful limbs possesses me utterly.
If thou art able to capture it alive} it will prove an object of
supreme wonder in the hermitage and when our exile is over
it will be an ornament to the palace of the queens.
“O Lord! Prince Bharata and my motherS} seeing this
celestially beautiful dect} will be struck with amazement. If
thou art not able to capture this wonderful fawh alive} its
skin will be most preciouS} O Lion among Men. I shall delight
to sit on its golden hide} strewn with kusha grass. I crave
pardon if this cruel wish may seem unworthy of a woman}
but the beauty of the deer excites my admiration ! ”
This graceful creature with its golden skin} its horns set
with precious gemS} shining like the rising sun or the Milky
Way} captivated Rama himself} whO} hearing Sita’s wordS}
yielded to her wish and gaily addressed Lakshmana} saying : —
** O Lakshmana} mark how this deer has excited Vaidehi’s
desire. On account of its supreme beauty this fawn will lose
89
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
its life to-day. Neither in the forest, jior in the region of
Nandana, nor in the solitude of Chaitaratha, nor anywhere on
earth does such a fawn exist. ,
“ See how, whiciiiever way its velvety striped skin is brushed,
it glistens. When it opens its mouth, its tongue shoots forth
like a bright flame in a lit brazier or lightning from a cloud.
With its head of emerald ancC crystal, its belly shining like
mother of pearl, whose heart would it iiot steal away with its
indescribable beauty ? Who, on beholding this divine apparition,
shining like gold, covered with every kind of gem, would not
be charmed ?
" It is for food and sport that kings, bearing their bows,
hunt wild beasts in the forest, and many treasures of different
kinds are found there by chance, such as pearls, diamonds and
gold, increasing man’s possessions, surpassing the imagination
of Indraj' and, O Lakshmana, this is the wealth spoken of by
those who are versed in the Artha-Shastra.
“ The slender-waisted Vaid6hi will sit with me on the fleece
of that marvellous deer ; neither the skin of Kadali, Priyaka,
Prabeni or Abiki compares in texture to that of this deer.
Truly exquisite, this gazelle and its counterpart^ in the heavens
are both divine, the one amongst the stars and the other on
earth, yet if thou art certain that this is an illusion created by
the titan, O Lakshmana, I will destroy it. That cruel and
evil-souled Maricha slew many great ascetics ranging in the
forest ; iimumerable kings, armed with bows, hunting here,
have fallen under his assaults when he assumed the shape of an
illusive deer ; let us therefore end his life.
“ Formerly Vatapi oppressed the Sages here also, and,
entering their stomachs, emerged, riving them, as the embryo
of a mule may cause the death of its mother. One day that
demon encountered the great Sage Agastya, gifted with divine
powers and was devoured by him when presented in the
form of an ofiering by his brother Ilwah ; when the repast
was concluded that titan called out * Vatapi come forth ’ but
the excellent Rishi, addressing Ilwali with a smile, said : —
“ ‘ Since being blinded by thy power, many illustrious sages
^ This refers to the fifth lunar constellation Mrigashira, said to resemble a
deer.
90
ARANYA KANDA
have fall(!n victim to, thee on this earth; thy brother is now
wholly consumed by me.’
“ O Lakshmana, this titan will also be annihilated like
Vatapi for having set me at nought, who aih fixed in my duty
and master of my senses. He shall meet his end, as did
Vatapi who defied Agastya. Do thou remain here without
absenting thyself and guard Sita with care. It is our first
duty, O Delight of tl}e House of Raghu ! I shall either slay’
that deer or bring it back alive ; till I return with the deer,
which I shall do without delay, do thou remain here with Sita,
O Son of Sumitra. She shall have the fawn ; its skin will cost
it its life this day. Now keep “Watch over Sita in the hermitage.
Till with a single arrow I have brought down this dappled
fawn and slain it, do thou stay here, O Lakshmana, with the
mighty raven, Jatgyu, who is strong and wise and ever engaged
in pious acts, and protect Maithih in every way.”
CHAPTER 44
Rama slays Mancha
Having issued this command to his brother, ilhat invincible
warrior, the Delight of the House of Raghu, endowed with
great prowess, girded on his sword in its golden scabbard, and
taking up his triply-curved bow, his personal insignia and two
quivers filled with arrows, he set forth with long strides.
Beholding that Indra among Men, the king of the beasts in
fear disappeared only to re-appear once more.
Girt with his sword and bearing his bow in his hand, Rama
ran in the direction of the deer and beheld it in all its beauty,
close to him. Bow in hand, fixing his eyes on the fawn as it
fled into the forest, he saw it sometimes taking a single bound,
and then, in order to lure him on, allowing him to draw closer.
Timid and fearful, it would leap into the air, at times becoming
visible and then disappearing in the depths of the thickets.
As in the autumn, stray clouds pass across the moon’s face,
so that she sometimes shines in all her brilliance and at others
91
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
seems far away> so appearing and disappearing, Maricha, in
the form of a deer, enticed Rama far from the hermitage.
ICakutstha found himself, despite his exertions, thus beguiled
and the fawn, feigning fatigue, would crouch in the grass or,
the better to deceive him, join a herd of deer, but when Rama
approached, it would take to flight once more, concealing
itself, only to re-appear in the' distance. Sometimes, in fear,
it would make itself invisible, then, with Rama in desperate
pursuit, it would appear in a far off thicket. Thereupon
increasingly wrath, ^ma drew out a death-dealing glittering
arrow more brilliant than the sun’s rays and placing it firmly
on his bow, stretching it with great energy, let fly that shaft
that resembled a fiery serpent.
Loosing that flaming arrow, which resembled a ligh tning
flash, fashioned by Brahma himself, that marvellous shaft,
pierced the heart of Maricha, who had assumed the form of
a deer. Thereat, bounding into the air as high as a palm tree,
the titan fell mortally v'oundeU and lay on the earth, having
but a few moments to live. On the point of death, emitting
a terrible cry,' Maricha abandoned his assumed form.
Recollecting the words of Ravana and reflecting on how to
induce Sita to send away Lakshmana, so that in her isolation
she might be borne away, Maricha, deeming the moment to be at
hand, imitating Rama’s voice, cried out “ O Sita, O Lakshmana ! ”
Stricken to the heart by that extraordinary arrow, discarding
his deer’s form, Maricha took on the huge shape of a titan.
Then Rama, beholding that titan of formidable size, writhing
on the earth about to die, his limbs covered with blood,
remembered* the words of Lakshmana and reflected : — “ The
illusion created by Maricha, spoken of by Lakshmana is
manifest, it is Maricha whom I have slain. What will Sita
not do on hearing the cry of the stricken titan : ‘ O Sita, O
Lakshmana ’ ? To what a pass will the mighty Lakshmana
now have come ? ”
Thus did the virtuous Rama reflect, his hair standing on
end and, having slain the titan in' the form of a deer and heard
his cry, a great dread seized him.
That dappled fawn being slain, Rama speedily killed and seized
the carcase of another deer and hastened towards the hermitage.
92
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER 45
Sita sends Lakshmana to Rama's Assistance
I
Hearing that cry of<distress, which seems to come from her’
lord, Sita said to Lakshmana : —
“ Dost thou not recognise the voice of Raghava ? Go quickly
and see what has befallen hip. Hearing his cry, my heart is
filled with anxiety ; he must be in great peril to call out thus ;
go to the assistance of thy brother, he is in need of thee. He
has been overpowered by the titariS like a bull by lions.”
Recollecting Khma’s command, Lakshmana withstpod Sita’s
appeal and did not move, whereupon Janaki, highly provoked,
said to him : —
“ O Son of Sumitra, under the guise of affection thou, dost
show emnity towards thy brother, since thou dojt not instantly
proceed to his aid ! Because of me, Rama is about to die !
In thy desire to possess me, thou dost refuse to follow Raghava;
thou dost welcome his death and hast no affection for him.
It is for this reason that thou dost remain in^fferent to his
plight ; if he is in peril, of what use is my life ? It is on his
account that I came hither.”
Thus, weeping and overcome with grief, did Vaidehi speak,
and Lakshmana answering her, who was trembling l^e a
frightened doe, said : —
“ O Vaidehi, neither serpents, titans, celestial beings, Gods,
giants nor demons can overcome thy lord. Assuredly, O
Princess, among Gods and Kinneras, wild beasts and goblins,
there are none who can stand against Rama in battle. O
Beautiful One, he who is equal to Indra is invincible. Do not
speak thus ! I dare not leave thee alone in the forest without
]^ma.
“ Even the Three Worlds and the Gods, with Indra Himself
at their head, meeting Rama in combat, would be overcome
by him, therefore calm thyself and banish all fear. Thy lord
will soon return, having killed the marvellous deer ; that voice
93
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
is assuredly not his, nor that of a God ; ,it is an illusion, like
the city of the Gandharvas and has been produced by the
titan. «
“ O Vaidehi, thod hast been left in my charge by the magnani-
mous Rama. O Fair One, I dare not leave thee here alone.
We are an object of hatred to the titans since the slaying of
Rhara and the destruction of Janasthana. The titans are able
to simulate the voices of others in the grf.at forest and delight
in doing so in order to trouble the virtuous. O Vaidehi, have
no anxiety ! ”
At these words, Sita, her eyes flashing with anger, answered: —
“ O Thou Evil-hearted Wretchj Obloquy of thy Race, who
delightest in Rama’s misfortune ! Is it a source of wonder
that a villain such as thou,«perverse, whose motives are con-
cealed, should speak thus in the hour of Rama’s distress ? By
an excess of perfidy, thou hast accompanied Rama to the forest
and, practising guile, lusteth after me, while assuming the form
of a friend ! Or hast thou bden engaged by Bharata as his
agent? Thy design as also Bharata’s, shall not succeed, O
Saumitri! How should I desire another after serving the
lotus-eyed Rama as my lord ? Rather would I yield up my life
in thy presence, O Saumitri ; without Rama, I cannot maintain
life on this earth for an instant.”
Hearing these cruel words, causing him to shudder,
Lakshmana, the master of his senses, with joined palms
answered her, saying : —
“ It is not for me to gainsay thee ; thou art as a goddess
to me. An ill-considered utterance from a woman causes no
surprise. Negligent in her duty, fickle and peevish, woman
is the cause of dissension between father and son ; truly I am
unable to endure these words of thine that pierce my ears
like flaming darts, O Daughter of Janaka ! O Vaidehi, may
all the inhabitants of the forest bear witness that to my re-
spectful address thou hast responded with such bitterness !
It will go hard with thee this day for having set me at nought,
I, who am obedient to the behests of mine elder brother !
May all the Deities protect thee, O Lady of Large Eyes !
Sinister portents present themselves to me ! May I find thee
safe when I return ! ”
94
ARANYA KANDA
At the^e words, the daughter of Janaka began to weep and
scalding tears bathed her countenance as she answered : —
If I am separated from Rama, I shall cast myself into the
river Godavhri ! O Lakshmana, I shall hmg myself or enter
into the fire, but I shall never approach any man other than
Raghava ! ”
Thus protesting before Lal^shmana, Sita, distraught, beat
her breast with her hands and lamented.
In the face of her" despair, Lakshmana, distressed, sought
to comfort her, but she refused to answer the brother of her
lord, whereupon he, bending low before her, set out to rejoin
Rama, looking back again and again.
CHAPTER 46
Ravana approaches' Sita
Stung by Sita’s bitter words, Lakshmana, in his ardent desire
to rejoin his elder brother Rama, set out without further delay.
Thereupon Ravana, in the guise of a mendicant, availing
himself of the opportunity, rapidly approached* the hermitage
with the purpose of seeking out Vaidehi. With matted locks,
clad in a saffron robe and carrying a triple staff and loshta,
that highly powerful one, knowing Sita to be alone, accosted
her in the wood, in the form of an ascetic, at dusk when dark-
ness shrouds the earth in the absence of the sw and moon.
Gazing on Sita, the consort of Rama, Ravana resembled Rahu
regarding Rohini in the absence of Shasi.
Beholding that monstrous apparition, the leaves of the trees
ceased to move, the wind grew still, the turbulent course of
the river Godaveri subsided and began to fiow quietly. The
ten-headed Ravana, however, profiting by Rama’s absence,
drew near to Sita in the guise of a monk of venerable appear-
ance while she was overcome with grief on account of her lord.
Approaching Vaidehi in an honourable guise, as Saturn
draws near to the Chitra star, Ravana resembled a deep well
95
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
overgrown with grass. He stood there gazing on the glorious
consort of Rama of incomparable beauty, Sita, with her
brilliant lips and teeth, her coimtenance as radiant as the full
moon, seated on ^ carpet of leaves, overwhelmed with grief,
weeping bitterly.
On seeing the Princess of Videha alone, clad in a yellow
silken sari, whose eyes resembled lotus petals, the titan, struck
. by Kama’s arrow, joyfully acfcosted her, feigning the gentle
accents of a brahmin. Praising her 'beauty, unequalled in
the Three Worlds, which caused hef to resemble Shri, he
said : —
“ O Thou, possessed of the .brilliance of gold and silver,
who art clad in a yellow silken sari and who, like a pool of
lilies, art wreathed in garlands of fresh flowers, art thou
Lakshmi bereft of her lottte or Kirti or a nymph of graceful
aspect? .Art thou Bhuti of slender hips. Or Rati disporting
herself in the forest ?
“ How even, sharp and white are thy teeth, how large thy
slightly reddened eyesnvith their dark pupils, how well pro-
portioned and rounded are thy thighs and how charming thy
legs, resembling the tapering trunk of an elephant ! How
round and plump are thy cheeks, like unto the polished fruit
of the Tala trees ; how enchanting is thy bosom, decorated
with pearls ! ,
“ O Lady of Sweet Smiles, lovely teeth and expressive eyes,
as a river sweeps away its banks with its swift current so dost
thou steal away my heart, O Graceful One. Slender is thy
waist, glossy thine hair, thy breasts touching each other enhance
thy loveliness ; neither the consorts of the Gods, the Gan-
dharvas, thS Yakshas nor the Kinneras can compare with thee.
’Till this hour, I have never seen any on earth so perfect ;
thy youth, thy beauty and thy grace are imequalled in the
Three Worlds !
“ Seeing thee dwelling here in solitude distresses my heart.
Come with me ! It is not fitting that thou shouldst remain
here ; this place is frequented .by ruthless demons, who are
able to assume different forms at will. It is for thee to reside
in siunptuous and delightful palaces in the vicinity of pleasant
cities, surrounded by groves of sweet smelling shrubs and
96
ARANYA KANDA
green tr^s, where thou canst wander clad in beautiful robes,
decked in fragrant garlands, with a consort worthy of thy
beauty, O Charming One. O Dark-eyed Lady of Sweet Smiles,
art thou wedded to one of the Rudras, the^Maruts or Vasus ?
Thou appearest divine to me, yet these are not the haunts of
the Gandharvas, Devas or Kinneras, but of the Titans. How
hast thou come here ?
't
“ Dost thou not fear to live amidst monkeys, lions, tigers,,
deer, wolves, bears, hyenas and leopards ? O Fair One, dost
thou not tremble befdre those terrible elephants, maddened
with the exudation of temporal juices, in this great forest?
Who art thou ? To whom do§t thou belong ? For what reason
dost thou range the Dandaka Forest alone, which is frequented
by terrible titans ? *’
With these flattering words did the evil-minded Ravana
address Sita, and seeing him in the guise of a brahmin, she
entertained him with the traditional hospitality due to an
uninvited guest. Leading him to a seat, she brought water
to wash his feet and oflered him food^ saying : — “ Be pleased
to accept this repast ! ” Seeing him in the fornv of a Twice-
born with his loshta and saffron robe, unrecognizable in his
disguise, Sita welcomed him as a true brahmin, saying ; —
“ Be seated, O Brahmin, and accept this water for washing
thy feet, also this meal, composed of ripe fruitt and roasted
grain, prepared for thee, which please enjoy.”
Thus did she receive him with hospitable words, but Ravana,
his gaze fixed on the Princess of Mithila, determined to bear
her away, thus preparing his own destruction.
Sita, anxiously expecting the return from hunting of her
illustrious lord, with Prince Lakshmana, searched the vast
and darkening forest with her eyes but was unable to see either
Rama or his brother there.
97
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 47
The Conversation of Ravana and Sita
Thus addressed by Ravana the guise of a mendicant, who
had resolved to bear her away, Sita reflected : —
‘ This person is my guest and a brahihin ; if I do not answer
him he may curse me ! ’ and thinking thus, she said: —
“ May good betide thee ! I am the daughter of the high-
souled Janaka, the King of Mithila, my name is Sita and I
am the beloved consort of Rama. For twelve years, I dwelt
in the palace of Ikshwaku, where all my desires were gratifled
and I enjoyed every comfort.
“ In the thirteenth year, the king with the approval of his
ministers decided to enthrone Rama. All being ready for the
installation of Raghava, Kaij^eyi, one of my mothers-in-law,
requested a boon of h&r lord. Having gratified my father-in-
law by her services, she extracted two promises from him, the
exile of my husband and the installation of her son Bharata,
saying : — ‘ I shall neither eat drink nor sleep if Rama is
enthroned and it will prove the end of my life.’
“ The Lord of the Earth, my father-in-law, hearing her
speak thus, offered her diverse gifts, but Kaikeyi refused them.
At that time, my lord was twenty-five years old and I eighteen.
Being loyal, virtuous, honourable and devoted to the good of
all, my lord, Rama, endowed with long arms and large eyes,
was renowned throughout the world. Our father King
Dasaratha, blinded by passion, in order to please Kaikeyi,
did not install Rama, and when he came before his sire, in
order to receive the crown, Kaikeyi addressed the following
bitter words to him : — “ O Ramachandra, hear from me the
decree issued by thy father. This great kingdom is to be
given to Bharata and thou art to dwell in the forest for fourteen
years. Now go hence, and save thy sire from the sin of
perjury.”
“ Then the imperturbable Rama replied : ‘ So be it ’ and
acted accordingly. My lord of firm vows, accustomed to give
98
ARANYA KANDA
and not to receive commands, who ever speaketh truth without
prevarication, hearing these words acquiesced and has fulfilled
his vow to the uttermost. His brother, the valiant Lakshmana,
a Lion among' Men and the companion of Rama in combat,
the Destroyer of his Foes, given to asceticism, bearing his bow,
followed Rama into exile with me.
“Thus Raghava, fixed in his vow, wearing matted locks,
accompanied by myself and his' younger brother, penetrated
into the depths of the forest of Dandaka. We have all three
been banished from the kingdom by Kaikeyi and, depending
on our own strength, wander about in the forest. Remain
here awhile, O Foremost of thq Twice-born, my lord will soon
return with an abundance of roots and fruit and sufficient
venison, having slain deer, kine and boar. But thou, O
Brahmin, tell me who thou art and what thy name, family
and lineage. Why dost thou range the Dandaka Forest ^alone? ”
Hearing the words of Sita, the consort of Rama, the mighty
titan replied in these harsh words : —
“ O Sita, I am that Ravana, King of the Titans, in fear of
whom the world, the Gods, titans and men ^tremble. O
Source of Delight, since I beheld thee shining like gold, clad
in silk, my consorts have ceased to find favour with me. Do
thou become the chief queen of those countless women, stolen
away from many quarters by me. „
“ Lanka, my capital, set in the midst of the sea, is built on
the summit of a hill. There, O Sita, wander with me in the
groves and thus forget the forest. O Lovely One, if thou
dost become my wife, five thousand servants adorned with
diverse ornaments shall attend on thee.”
The blameless daughter of Janaka, being thus addressed by
Ravana, was filled with indignation and answered that titan
with contempt, saying: —
“ I am dependent on my lord, Rama, who is as steadfast
as a rock, calm as the ocean and equal to Mahendra himself,
Rama, endowed with every good quality, who resembles the
Nyagrodha tree in stature. 1 am dependent on that illustrious
and noble warrior, whose arms are long, whose chest is broad,
whose gait is like a lion’s, nay, who resembles that king of
beasts j to him, the greatcot of men, I give my whole allegiance.
99 H
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
To Rama, whose countenance resembles the full pioon, the
son of a king, master of his passions, of immeasurable renown
and power, I shall ever remain faithful.
“ O Jaclml, thop desirest a she-lion but art no more able to
possess me than grasp the light of the sim ! Thou Wretch,
who seekest to carry off the beloved spouse of Raghava ! Verily
thou dost imagine the trees that thou seest before thee to be
made of gold,^ that thou art 'seeking to draw the teeth of a
famished and courageous lion, that tnemy of the deer, or
extract the fangs of a poisonous snakb. Dost thou desire to
lift up the Mandara mountain with thy bare hands or live at
ease after drinking poison ? Thou dost seek to rub thine eyes
with a needle and lick a razor with thy tongue ! Thou desirest
to cross the ocean with a stone round thy neck or grasp the
sun and moon. O Thou who seekest to bear away the beloved
wife of Jlama, thou art endeavouring to carry a blazing fire
in thy robe or walk on iron spikes.
“ The disparity between thee and Rama is as that between
a jgckal and a lion, a <brook "and an ocean, the nectar of the
Gods and SQpr barley gruel; between gold and iron, sandal and
mud, an elephant and a cat, an eagle and a crow, a peacock
and a duck, a swan and a vulture. Even shouldst thou steal
me, if that mighty archer, Rama, whose prowess is equal to
the Lord of ^ Thousand Eyes, still lives, thou wilt no more
be able to devour me than a fly can eat the clarified butter
into which it has fallen.”
Addressing that cruel Ranger of the Night thus, the guileless
Sita shook like a leaf in the wind.
Perceiving her distress, Ravana, terrible as death, began to
boast of his race, his power, his name and his exploits, in order
to increase her fear.
* The trees of hell, said to be made of gold.
TOO
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER 48
Sita defies Ravana
*
Provoked by Sita’s proud words, Ravana, scowling, answered*
her in fierce accents :-r-
“ O Lady of Fair Complexion, may prosperity attend thee !
I am the brother of the Lord of Wealth, my name is Ravana.
I am the mighty Dashagriva from whom, as all creatures
before death, the Gods, Gandharvas, Pisachas, Patagas and
Nagas flee in terror. I have ^bdued my blood-brother
Kuvera, who for a certain reason I incited to combat and who,
vanquished by me, fled in alarm from his sumptuohs abode
and sought refuge on Kailasha, the Lord of Mountains.
“ By virtue of my prowess I fobbed him of his marvellous
chariot, Pushpaka, that moves according to one’s will, and in
it I range the skies. Seeing my dread visage, tne Gods with
Indra at their head flee in terror, O Maithili. Wheresoever
I roam, the wind blows temperately and the rays of the sun
resemble the moon’s. Where I stay, the leaves of the trees
become motionless and the rivers cease to flow.*
“ Beyond the sea stands my magnificent capital, Lanka,
inhabited by powerful titans, equal to Indra’s citadel, Amaravati.
“ That beautiful stronghold, encircled by dazzling batde-
ments with golden ramparts and gates of emerald, is a city of
dreams. .
“ Filled with elephants, horses and chariots, echoing to the
sound of bugles, it is embellished by pleasant gardens planted
with diverse trees, yielding fruit of every desirable taste.
O Sita, OThou Daughter of a King, in that city thou shalt dwell
with me, forgetting the lot of mortal women. There thou
shalt taste celestial delights ! O Lady of exquisite countenance,
think of Rama no more, who is but human and whose end is
near. Placing his beloved son on the throne. King Dasaratha
sent his heir of negligible prowess to the forest. What
wouldst thou with that Rama, deprived of his kingdom, living
lOI
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
as an ascetic in solitude, O Large-eyed Beauty ? I/the Lord
of all the titans, have come to thee in person, pierced by the
shafts of the God of Love. It does not befit thee to disregard
me. O Timid Lady, if thou dost pass .me by, thou wilt repent,
like Urvashi, who thrust away Puraravas with her foot. ]^ma
is but a mortal and not equal to even a finger of mine in combat.
By good fortune I have come to thee ; do thou therefore yield
thyself to me, O Fair One.”
At these words, Vaidehi, her eye^ flashing with anger,
though alone, answered that Lord of the Titans boldly, saying: —
“ Since thou claimest to be the brother of the God, Kuvera,
who is held in veneration by alFthe Celestials, how dost thou
dare to commit this infamous deed, O Ravana ? Undoubtedly
all the titans will meet with destruction, having so cruel,
senseless and lustful a person as thee as their sovereign. The
ravisher of Indra’s consort, Sachi, may survive, but he who
bears away the wife of Rama will never live in peace. O
Titan, it were possible for the one who deprives the Bearer
of the Thunderbolt of his consort of unsurpassed beauty to
live on earthj but he who insults me will never escape death,
were he to drink the water of immortality ! ”
CHAPTER 49
Sita’s Abduction by Ravana
Hearing those words of Sita, the mighty Ravana, striking one
hand on the other, revealed his gigantic form and, skilled in
speech, addressed her, saying : —
“ Methinks thou hast taken leave 6f thy senses, hast thou
not heard of my great prowess and valour ? Standing in space,
1 am able to lift up the earth ; I can drink the waters of the
ocean and destroy death himself in combat. With my shafts
I can pierce the sun and cleave the terrestial globe. Thou,
who dost allow thyself to be deceived by any trick and dost
follow any whim, behold how I can change my shape at will.”
Speaking thus, Ravana, full of wrath, his eyes glowing like
102
ARANYA KANDA
burning *coals, resei^bled a flame, and discarding his benign
aspect, he, the younger brother of Kuvera, assumed a terrible
shape, reseipbling death itself.
With smouldering eyes, a prey to an|er, resplendent in
ornaments of flne gold, like a dark cloud, that Ranger of the
Night appeared before her with his ten heads and twenty arms.
Abandoning his ascetic disguise, the King of the Titans took
on his native form ; ^wearing a blood-red robe, he fixed that
pearl among women, Maithili, with his gaze, thereafter address-
ing her, who resembled the sun, whose hair was dark and
who was clothed in a robe and jewels, saying : —
“ O Fair Lady, if thou deSirest a master famed throughout
the Three Worlds, then surrender thyself to me. I am a
husband worthy of thee ; do thoy serve me forever ! I shall
do thee great honour nor will I ever displease thee. Re-
nouncing thine attachment to a man, place thine affection on
me. What binds thee to Rama, O Thou Foolish One who
deemest thyself wise ; he who has ];>een banished from his
domain, who has failed to fulfil his destiny and whose Hays
are numbered, Rama, who on the injunction of a woman aban-
doned kingdom, friends and people to inhabit a forest
frequented by wild beasts ? ”
Speaking thus to Maithili, who was worthy of tenderness
and gentle of speech, that wicked titan, infiamM by passion,
seized hold of her as Budha seizes Rohini. With his left
hand he grasped the hair of the lotus-eyed Sita, and with his
right, her thighs. Seeing Ravana with his sharp teeth like
the peak of a mountain, resembling death itself, the Celestial
Beings fled away in terror. Then instantly the great chariot
belonging to Ravana, made of gold, to which braying mules
were harnessed, appeared and, addressing Sita in harsh tones,
he lifted her up and, clasping her, ascended the car.
Then the virtuous and unfortunate Sita, being overpowered
by the titan, began to cry aloud, “ Rama ! Rama ! ” but he
was far away in the depths of the forest. Though she possessed
no love for him, Ravana, burning with passion, rose high into
the air with her, as she struggled like the consort of the Indra
of Serpents.
Seeing herself borne through the air by the King of the
103
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Titans, Sita with piercing shrieks, disv^acted with*’ anguish,
cried out : “ O Lakshmana, thou long-armed warrior, ever
ministering to the satisfaction of thy superiors, dost thou not
know that I am being carried away by a titan able to assmne
any shape at will ? O Raghava thou, who art willing to renounce
life and happiness in the cause of duty, dost thou not see that
I have been borne away by ofte of unsurpassed wickedness ?
O Thou, the Scourge of Thine Enemies, aft thou not accustomed
to punish evildoers ? Why dost thou not subdue the arrogance
of this wicked titan ? It is true that an evil deed does not bear
fruit immediately, but time causes the grain to ripen.
“ For this outrage, bereft of fhy senses by fate, thou shalt,
O Ravana, meet wdth a terrible retribution, bringing about
thine end. Alas ! The derigns of Kaikeyi are crowned wdth
success, since I, the virtuous consort of Rama am separated
from that hero. I invoke Janasthana and the flowering Karni-
kara trees, so* that they may tell Rama speedily that Sita has
been borne away by Ravana ! “ I appeal to the Godaveri river,
that' re-echoes to the cry of cranes and swans, to inform Rama
that Ravana tias stolen Sita away ! Offering salutations to the
forest Deities, I call upon them to tell my lord of mine abduc-
tion ! I beseech all creatures, whatever they may be, whether
beast or bird or those that inhabit the forest, to make these
tidings knowm to Rama and to tell him that his tender spouse,
dearer to him than life, has been forcibly borne away by
Ravana. Were death himself my ravisher, that mighty-armed
one, hearing this report, would rescue me by his prowess ! ”
In the extremity of her grief, the large-eyed Sita, uttering
this lament^ observed the vulture Jatayu, perching on a tree.
Thereupon beholding him, the beautiful Sita, borne away by
Ravana, who was filled with carnal desire, cried out in piteous
tones : —
“ O Noble Jatayu, see how I am being ruthlessly carried off
by the wicked King of the Titans, like a woman bereft of her
protector. Thou wilt not be able to resist him, for this cruel
and evil Ranger of the Night is pofverfiil, arrogant and furnished
with weapons. Nevertheless, O Bird, do thou bear the tidings
of mine abduction to Rama and Lakshmana and tell them all,
omitting nothing.” '
104
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER 50
Jatayu attacks Ravana
ii
Jatayu, who was fast lasleep, awoke on hearing these words
and beheld Ravana and* the daughter of Videha.
Thereupon, the King of Birds, with his sharp beak resembling
the peak of a mountain, perching on the tree, spoke softly to
Ravana, saying : —
“ O Dashagriva, I am conversant with the Puranas, firm in
my vows, and follow the path of dharma. O Brother, it does
not become thee to commit this infamy in my presence ! My
name is Jatayu, the King of the Vultures ; she whom thou dost
seek to bear away is the beautiful Sita, the faithful and illustrious
consort of the Protector of the 'Worlds, that Lord of Men,
Rama, the son of Dasaratha, who is equal to yaruna and
Mahendra and ever engaged in the welfare of all beings.
“ How can a king, fixed in his duty, look upon another’s
wife ? O Thou of mighty prowess, it is for thee particularly
to defend the consorts of kings, therefore control thy base
inclination to insult the wife of another. A noble person will
ever eschew that which may bring reproach on him, and
protects another’s wife as if she were his own.
“ O Delight of Poulastya, whether it concerns that which is
expedient or agreeable, in the absence of the authority of the
scriptures, men of honour follow the example of'*a king in
matters of duty. A king represents duty, a king represents
desire and is the supreme treasury of his subjects ; he is the
root of good and evil.
“ O King of the Titans, thou art wicked and fickle by nature;
how hast thou obtained a kingdom, like unto a sinner winning
the celestial abode? It is hard for an unruly and passionate
man to change his nature ; noble counsels are not long remem-
bered by perverse persons. Since the mighty and virtuous
Rama has never done a wrong in thy kingdom or capital,
why dost thou seek to provoke him ? Is Rama of irreproach-
105
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
able action to blame if he slew the wicked Khara in Janasthana
on account of Shurpanakha ? Why dost thou seek to bear away
the consort of th^t Lord of Men ? Release Vaidehi this instant,
lest, with his dread glance resembling a glowing brazier, he
consume thee, as Indra reduced Vritra to ashes with his
thunderbolt.
“ O Ravana, thou art unwiftingly carrying a highly venomous
serpent in thy robe ; without discerning it, thou art wearing
the noose of death round thy neck. 'A man should only bear
that weight which will not crush him and eat only that which
does not give rise to sickness. Who will engage himself in
an act which is neither praiseworthy, just, nor honourable,
and which will cost him his life ?
“ O Ravana, I am sixty thousand years old and have ruled
over the domain of mine ancestors with justice. I am exceed-
ingly aged, thou art youthful and furnished with a bow, armour
and arrows, mounted on a car, yet thou shalt not escape
without injury, if thou seekest to bear Vaidehi away. Thou
shalt no more be able to carry her away by force in my presence,
than it is possible to destroy the wisdom of the Veda by logic.
“ If thou art not afraid, O Ravana, then halt an instant and
fight ! Thou shalt fall on the earth as Khara before thee !
Rama, clad m robes of bark, who more than once vanquished
the Daityas and Danavas in the field, would soon have slain
thee in combat. As for me, what can I do ? The two princes
are far away and undoubtedly thou art fleeing in all haste in
fear of them. Thou Wretch ! Yet while I still live, thou shalt
not bear away the lovely Sita, the beloved consort of Rama,
whose eyes resemble the petals of the lotus. Even at the
risk of my life I shall render this service to the magnanimous
Rama, as if to King Dasaratha himself. Stay ! Stay ! O
Dashagriva, reflect but for a moment. O Ravana, I shall
hurl thee from thy great chariot like a ripe fruit from its stalk !
O Prowler of the Night, I challenge thee to fight to the last.”
io6
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER 51
The Combat between Jatayu and Ravana
I*
While Jatayu, the King of Birds, was speaking thus, Ravana, that
Indra among Men, wearing golden earrings, his eyes red with
anger, fell upon him and a terrible struggle ensued in the sky,
resembling clouds impelled by the force of the wind ; in
that conflict Jata)ai, King of Vultures, and Ravana, the Lord
of the Titans, resembled two vast winged mountains.
Then Ravana began to showar innumerable steel-pointed
shafts on the mighty King of the Vultures, but he, the chief
of those whose wings are their chariot, received them’ unmoved
and with his feet and sharp talons that foremost of birds inflicted
countless wounds on the titan.’ Thereupon Dashagriva, filled
with fury, anxious to destroy his adversary, taking out formidable
shafts, equal to the God of Death, drew his bow up to his ear
and pierced the vulture with those arrows, which, flying straight
at their target, penetrated it with their steely points.
Seeing the daughter of Janaka, her eyes bathed in tears, in
the titan’s car, Jata}^!, disregarding those shafts,* hurled himself
at his opponent and, with his claws that valiant prince of the
feathered tribe broke that bow decorated with pearls and
gems and the arrows also.
Thereupon Ravana, transported with anger, seized another bow
and covered him with a hail of hundreds and thousands of arrows.
Buried beneath those shafts, Jatayu resembled a bird in its
nest, but flapping his wings, he broke through that cloud of
arrows and with his sharp claws snapped that mighty bow;
with a stroke of his wings he shattered Ravana’s blazing shield,
that resembled fire, and brushed aside the flaming darts that
encompassed him.
Then Jata3ni, in that conflict, slew the swift-coursing mules
with demons’ heads, harnessed with gold, and demolished
the chariot of Ravana, furnished with a triple standard of
bamboo staves, which was driven by thought alone, bright as
107
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
fire, its steps studded with precious gems. With 'a single
movement of his wings, Jatayu struck down the canopy, like
unto a full moon, \^th the chowries and the titans who wielded
them.
His bow shattered, bereft of his chariot, horses and charioteer,
Ravana sprang to the ground, clasping Sita to his breast.
Seeing Ravana descend, his edr destroyed, all beings voiced
their delight and praised the King of the Vultures again and
again, paying obeisance to him.
Ravana, however, perceiving that winged hero to be failing
through exhaustion and age, greatly encouraged, rose high
into the air, clasping the daughter of Janaka to him. Though
without a bow, his other weapons being broken in combat,
possessing his sword alone,^'he clasped Janaki passionately to
his breast. Then the King of the Vultures darted towards
him, barring his passage, and said to him : —
“ O Insensate One, thou art carrying away the beloved
consort of Rama, radiant as lightning ; it is to thy perdition
that* thou h^t brought about her abduction. Like thirsty
men drinking water, thou art swallowing poison, with thy
firiends, kinsfolk, ministers, army and people. Those who
through want of discrimination fail to foresee the consequences
of their acts soon perish, as thou too shalt meet thine end.
Caught in the* noose of death, whither wilt thou flee ? Thou
art like unto the fish that swallows the hook as well as the bait.
Assuredly those two invincible heroes. Offspring of the House
of Raghu, will not brook the violation of their domicile. The
deed that thou hast basely committed will be denoimced by
the world, as the path frequented by brigands is eschewed
by honest people. If thou art not a coward, fight, O Ravana,
or pause an instant and thou shalt lie dead on the earth, as
did thy brother Khara. Truly thou art engaged in that which
will prove thy destruction, as one on the brink of death com-
mits an impious deed. Those actions leading to evil are not
undertaken even by the Lord of Creation, Swyambhu Himself.”
Uttering these Wsh words, the valiant Jatayu swooped on
the ten-headed demon and, seizing him in his claws, tore his
flesh like the rider of a restive elephant. Inflicting deep
wounds, he plunged his beak into his back and tore his hair
io8
ARANYA KANDA
with his \alons. Thys assailed by the Vulture King, the
titan, trembling with rage, pressing Vaidehi to his left side,
foaming with .anger, struck Jatayu with the palm of his hand,
whereupon the mighty vulture Jatayu, the Destroyer of his
Foes, hurled himself on Dashagriva and with his beak tore off
his ten left arms. His arms being severed, in an instant as
many others sprang up again, lil!e serpents issuing from an ant
heap, spitting forth pojpon.
Then, in his anger, the mighty Dashagriva released Sita in
order to beat off the King of the Vultures with his fists and feet,
and a mighty struggle arose between those two intrepid com-
batants, the ^ef of the Titans *and the Foremost of Birds, until
Ravana, drawing his sword, cut off the wings and feet of Jatayu,
piercing the side of that champion of Rama. The Ranger
of the Skies having sundered the two wings of that King of
Vultures, Jatayu fell to the earth, at the point of death, and
seeing him on the ground, bathed in blood, Vaidehi, exceed-
ingly distressed, darted towards him, as,to one of her own kin.
Then the Lord of Lanka beheld that noble bird of exceed-
ing prowess, with his yellow breast and plumage resembling
a dark cloud, lying on the earth, like an extinguished torch,
whereupon the weeping Sita, daughter of Janaka, whose
countenance was like imto the full moon, pressed that winged
creature, viaim of the wanton Ravana, to her breast.
CHAPTER 52
Jatayu being slain, Ravana resumes his Flight
Beholding that King of the Vultures struck down by Ravana,
she whose face was as fair as the moon, stricken with grief,
burst into lamentation, crying : —
“ Visions, omens, dreams and the cries of birds are the
inevitable signs of good and evil fortune among men. O
Kakutstha, because of me wild beasts and birds are fleeing
away; dost thou not understand that a great calamity has befallen
109
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
me ? O Rama, this bird, out of pity fo^ me, sought to deliver
me and now lies dying on the earth owing to mine evil fate !
O Kakutstha, O Lakshmana, hasten to mine aid^! ”
Thus did that lovely woman cry in her terror, as if they
could hear her, and the Chief of the Titans, Ravana, continued
to pursue her, who, far from her protectors, bearing a faded
garland, was calling for aidv Cl ingin g to the trees like a
twining creeper, crying : “ Save me Save me ! ”, she ran
hither and thither pursued by the King of the Titans. Bereft
of Raghava, who was far away in the forest, she was calling
“ Rama, Rama ! ” when Ravana, resembling death itself,
to his destruction seized her by the hair.
At this outrage, the whole universe of animate and inanimate
beings trembled and a profound darkness covered all. The
wind grew still, the sun dim, and the Grandsire of the World,
Swyambhu Himself, through his divine power seeing Sita
overcome, exclaimed : “ Our purpose is accomplished ! ”
Perceiving violent hands laid on Sita, the illustrious Sages
inhabiting the Dandaka Forest, recognising that the destruction
of Ravana was now assured, were filled with joy !
The Lord of the Titans, however, laying hold of Sita who
was weeping and crying out : “ Rama ! Rama ! O Lakshmana!”
ascended with her into the air.
Of the hue of molten gold, attired in a yellow sari, that
daughter of a king resembled lightning athwart the clouds ;
her silken robe, streaming in the wind, lent Ravana the sem-
blance of a blazing volcano, and the coppery and fragrant
lotus leaves, falling from Vaidehi of incomparable beauty,
covered lym. Her yellow silken robe floating in the air
resembled a cloud illumined by the setting sun, but her pure
countenance, as she was being transported through space
far from Rama, had lost its radiance, like a lotus detached from
its stalk.
Resembling the moon that rises from the heart of a dark
cloud, Sita, her fair brows crowned with lovely locks, appeared
like a lotus in flower that had lost its brilliance.
With her sharp and brilliant teeth, glorious eyes, well-
formed nose, sweet mouth and ruby lips, she resembled the
moon, lovely to look upon, and transported through the air
no
ARANYA KANDA
in Ravana^s lap, her f^e, bathed in tears, shone as faintly as
does that orb during the daylight hours.
The goldenrhued Sita seen against the ^rk-bodied titan
looked Uke the girth of gold encircling an elephant. Like
unto the yellow lotus, the daughter of Janaka with her shining
ornaments irradiated Ravana as lightning illumines a thunder-
cloud, and accompanied by th^ clashing of her jewels the
King of the Demons appeared like unto a muttering cloud.
As Sita was being twrne away, the petals from her hair
fell in a shower on the earth, and this rain of blossom, caused
by Ravana’s rapid flight, covered him also, as a wreath of stars
encircles. Mount Meru, and suddenly her anklet, encrusted
with pearls, struck the earth like a flash of lightning.
Like rosy twigs she covered the dark limbs of the King of
the Titans with a radiance equal to the golden girth of an
elephant and, as a mighty meteor illumines the heavens with
its splendour, so was she borne through the air by the younger
brother of Vaishravana. * .
Her jewels, flashing like fire, fell tinkling on^the earth,
where they broke into pieces, like meteors falling from the
firmament, and her chain of pearls, bright as the moon, fell
from her breast, emitting a blaze of light, like the Ganges
falling from heaven.
The trees, sheltering a myriad birds, buffelted by the
following wind that swayed the topmost branches, seemed to
whisper “ Fear not ! ” and the lakes, carpeted with faded
lotuses, filled with fish and stricken aquatic creatures, appeared
to be weeping for Maithili as for a friend. Rushing in wrath
from all sides, lions, tigers and other beasts and birds followed
Sita’s shadow, and the mountains too, with their cataracts like
faces bathed in tears, their crests like arms upraised, seemed
to lament for Sita, as she was being borne away. Beholding
Vaidehi carried through the air, the glorious sun, oppressed
with sadness, lost its brilliance and became but a pale disc.
“ There is neither justice, equity, nor truth, nor sincerity,
nor kindness, since the consort of Rama, the Princess of Videha,
is being carried away by Ravana.” Thus did the assembled
beings lament, whilst the young of the wild creatures, forlorn
and terrified, emitted plaintive cries. Lifting up their eyes.
III
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
glassy with fear, again and again, the forest Deities,’ trembling
in every limb, wimessed the anguish 'of Vaidehi, who was
being borne away so cruelly and who was cons^tly looking
towards the earth 'and crying in faint accents : “ 6 Lakshmana,
O Rama
The guileless Vaidehi, her hair streaming behind her, her
tilaka effaced, was borne awty by Dashagriva to his own
destruction, and Maithili with her beautiful teeth and gracious
smile, bereft of her friends, not beholdipg Rama or Lakshmana,
grew pale and felt herself wholly crushed under the weight
of her despair.
CHAPTER 53
Sita censures Havana
«
FitoiNG herself borne through space, Maithili, the daughter of
Janaka, greatly alarmed and filled with distress, in an access
of fear, her eyes red with tears and indignation, her voice
broken by sobs, addressed that ferocious King of the Titans
who was bearing her away, in plaintive tones, saying : — ,
“ O Base Wretch, art thou not ashamed of this act ? Knowing
me to be alone, thou hast laid hands on me and carried me
away. O Sinful Being, thou it was who, seeking to ^bduct me,
didst in the form of a deer lure my lord away by the power of
illusion.
“ The IJing of the Vultures, that friend of my father-in-law,
who sought to defend me, lies slain ! Verily thou hast shown
great courage, O Last of the Titans ! To thine eternal shame,
thou didst not win me in fair fight but without disclosing thy
name Dost thou not blush to commit such an outrage ?
Wretch that thou art, to bear away a woman who is defenceless
and the wife of another ! Thy dishonourable exploit will be
proclaimed throughout the worlds. Cursed be thou, O
Infamous Barbarian, who boasteth of thine heroism ! Cursed
be such valour and prowess, O Thou, the Obloquy of thy Race,
^ It was traditional to make one’s name known before entering into combat.
II2
ARANYA KANDA
cursed bQ thou in the world, for thy conduct ! How should
any restrain thee whb fleest so precipitately? Halt but for
an instant and thy life is forfeit ! Shouldst thou come within
the range of those two Kings of Men, thou vfouldst not survive
for a single moment even wert thou supported by an army !
As a bird is not able to bear the blazing forest fire, neither
couldst thou withstand the le^st of their shafts ; therefore,
for thin e own good, release me instantly, O Ravana !
“ Provoked by mine' abduction, my lord with the aid of his
brother will strive to destroy thee if thou dost not let me go.
Thine evil intention, on account of which thou dost seek to
bear me away, that vile purpose, will never find fulfilment;
for even were I never again to see my lord, who is endowed
with supreme wisdom and should fall a victim to an enemy,
I should not survive long. *
“ Thou dost disregard thine own good and resemblest one
who, in his last hour, chooses what is fatal to him ; none who
desires his end courts that which will save him. I see the
noose of death about thy neck, since thou dost not tremblo in
this exigency, O Titan. Without doubt, thou shait see those
golden trees, with leaves like sharp swords and the dreadful
river Vaitarani flowing with blood and the terrible forest and
Shamali tree, with its flowers of refined gold and its leaves of
emerald, bristling with iron thorns.^ j
“ Having offered this affront to the high-souled Rama, thou
shalt not survive the poison that thou hast swallowed, O Merciless
One. Thou art caught fast in the noose of death ; whither
wilt thou turn for refuge from my magnanimous lord? He
who, in the twinkling of an eye, without his brother, destroyed
fourteen thousand demons in combat, how should ‘that hero,
issue of the House of Raghu, skilled in the use of every weapon,
full of valour, not pierce thee with his pointed shafts, thou
who hast carried away his beloved spouse ? ”
With these defiant words and others uttered in plaintive tones,
Vaidehi, borne away in Ravana’s arms, addressed him, though
filled with grief and fear. Yet, despite her distress and lamenta-
tions, Ravana continued on his way, bearing that sweet and gentle
princess, still struggling to break free.
^ In the region of Hell.
I13
I
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 54
Ravana reaches Lanka viith Sita
a
Borne away by Ravana, Vaidehi, seeing none who would
defend her, suddenly observed five powerful monkeys standing
on the summit of a mountain.
Thereupon that large-eyed princess of surpassing charms,
let fall among them her silken mantle, bright as gold and her
rich jewels. Reflecting ‘ May they convey the tidings to Rama ’,
the beautiful Sita dropped her cloak and ornaments in their
midst.
In his anxiety the red-eyed Dashagriva did not observe this
proceeding but these excellent monkeys beheld the large-eyed
Sita, who did not move her eyelids as she was crying out.^
Then that Lord of the Titans, passing beyond the Pampa lake,
his face turded towards Lanka, continued on his way, clasping
the wailing Maithili. Although experiencing a transport of
joy, Ravana in truth was carrying his own destruction in his
arms, like a sharp-toothed and poisonous serpent.
Coursing through the air, he left behind forest, rivers,
mountains and lakes and speeding on like an arrow shot from,
a bow he passed over that sanctuary of whales and crocodiles,
the indestructible abode of Varuna, the refuge of rivers, the
ocean. Beholding Sita borne away, the waters became con-
vulsed and the great serpents and fish were startled.
Then the voices of the Charanas and Siddhas could be
heard in the sky, saying : “ The end of Dashagriva is at
hand ! ”. Ravana however, who symbolised death itself, bear-
ing the struggling Sita in his lap, entered the city of Lanka.
Reaching that capital with its broad and spacious highways,
he entered the palace and penetrated into the inner appartments.
It was there that the dark-browed Sita, a prey to grief and
despair, was set down by Ravana in his own domain, as Maya
sheds his illusion.
* Thus not betraying her intention to Ravana.
II4
ARANYA KANDA
Then Ravana addressed those demons of dreadful aspect,
saying ; — *
“ Let none look on Sita without mine authority ! It is my
will that she liave pearls, rubies, robes and '’ornaments to the
extent of her desire ! Whoever speaks harshly to her, either
knowingly or unknowingly, will forfeit his life ! ”
Having spoken thus to the ^itan women, Ravana left the
inner apartment and began to reflect on what more should
now be done.
Observing eight valiant, flesh-eating titans, that exceedingly
powerful One, blinded by the boon he had received, after
extolling their strength and hesoism, said to them : —
“ Equipped with every kind of weapon, betake yourselves
with all speed to Janasthana, where Khara formerly dwelt and,
summoning up your courage, banishing all fear, establish
yourselves in that place, which is now a desert on account of
the massacre of the titans. A great and mighty army was
entrenched in Janasthana, which, with Khara and Dushana,
was destroyed in combat with Rama.* Since that time, ♦an
inordinate rage which I am unable to control has takeli possession
of me, precluding all rest. I wish to avenge myself on my
sworn enemy, nor shall I sleep till 1 have slain him in fight.
In the hour that I bring about the death of the slayer of Khara
and Dushana, I shall rejoice, as a beggar on the acquisition of
wealth.
“ Established in Janasthana, keep me scrupxilously informed
concerning Rama and his movements. Without respite, let
the Rangers of the Night take action and constantly strive to
bring about Rama’s end. Being acquainted with your valour,
which I have often witnessed in the field, I have chosen you
to repair to Janasthana.”
Hearing these flattering and significant words of Havana’s,
those titans, bowing down to him, left Lanka in a body and
took the direction of Janasthana in all haste, having first made
themselves invisible.
But Ravana, having secured Mithila’s daughter and brought
her to the palace, though he had thus incurred the hostility
of Rama, gave himself up to transports of senseless joy.
II5
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 55
Ravana implores Sita to become his Consort
%
Having issued commands to those eight titans, renowned for
their prowess, Ravana, whose perception was clouded, con-
sidered that he had prepared himself for every eventuality.
Brooding on Vaidehi, sorely pierced by the shafts of the
God of Love, he hastened to his sumptuous apartments,
inflamed with desire for her presence. Entering there, Ravana,
the King of the Titans, observed Sita overcome with grief,
surrounded by titan women, like a ship foundering in the sea
at the mercy of a storm or a gazelle separated from the herd
beset by hounds.
Then Ravana approaching, that princess, whose head was
bowed and who was disconsolate, compelled her to view that
mansion re!>embling the abode of the Gods, containing many
storeys and spacious apartments, inhabited by innumerable
women and emiched by countless gems, whilst flocks of birds
filled it with their carolling. Graceful pillars of gold, ivory,
crystal and <silver, encrusted with emeralds and diamond
could be seen and celestial gongs resounded there.
Ravana, in company with Sita, ascended the magnificent
golden stairway, ornamented with burnished gold. Those
lofty buildings possessed excellent windows of gold and ivory
covered with golden trellises, and their marble floors were
inlaid with precious stones that shed their lustre everywhere.
Then Dashagriva showed Maithili the fountains and pools
covered with lotuses and every kind of flower ; all this did
he bring to the notice of Sita who was overcome with grief ;
and after directing Vaidehi’s attention to the splendours of the
palace, that perverse wretch, with the intention of seducing her,
said :
“ O Sita, apart from the aged and the children, ten thousand
titans, rangers of the night, all of whom are famed for their
exploits, acknowledge me as their lord, and each among them
ii6
' ARANYA KANDA
has placed a thousand loyal servants at my disposal. This
entire state, as also ftiy life, is thine, O Large-eyed Lady.
Thou art dearer to me than life itself! O Sita, become the
queen of thoSe numerous excellent women who are my wives.
O Beloved, be my consort, it is to thine advantage. What
boots it to consider aught else, do thou give my proposal thy
consideration ; it behoves thee fo look favourably on me, who
am burning with desire.
“ Surrounded by the ocean, this city of Lanka, extending
for a hundred yojanas, ’can never be taken by storm, even by
the Gods themselves with Indra at their head. Among the
Celestials, Yakshas, Gandhary,as and Nagas, I can see none
in all the worlds equal to me in prowess. Deprived of his
kingdom, without possessions, dedicated to ascetic practices,
travelling on foot, what canst thou* hope from Rama, a mere
man without resources ?
“ O Sita, I am a consort worthy of thee, do thou accept me ;
youth soon passes, O Darling ; enjoy these delights with me.
O Lady of charming mien, do hot think of seeing Ragh^va
again. How could he come hither even in thought? Who
can fetter the impetuous wind in the sky or seize the pure
flame of a brazier? None in the Three Worlds may snatch
thee from mine arms. Do thou rule over this vast empire of
Lanka and all beings, animate and inanimate ; e\en I and the
Gods shall be thy servants. Laving thyself in the crystal waters,
be happy and live in delight. Thy former evil karma has been
expiated by the time passed by thee in the forest. It is here
that thou wilt be able to pluck the fruit of thy good deeds.
In my company, O Maithili, enjoy these garlands with their
divine fragrance and these magnificent ornaments. • With me
do thou disport thyself in the aerial chariot Fuskpaka, bright
as the sun, that was once Vaishravana’s, which I won by my
prowess in combat, that vast and beautiful car, swift as thought.
“ Thy countenance, flawless and lovely to look upon, pure
as a lotus, is wan on account of sorrow and has lost its radiance,
O Lady of lovely limbs and gracious features.”
Whilst he was speaking, the beautiful Sita covered her face
that sparkled like the moon with the hem of her robe and
allowed her tears to flow.
117
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMiAi
Thereat the sinful Ravana, that Ranger of the Night,
addressed Sita who was sunk in thotight and forlorn, her
cheeks pale on account of grief, sa 3 nng : —
“ O Vaidehi, A) not fear to contravene dharrha ; the cere-
mony that shall consecrate our imion is sanctioned by the
Veda ! I press thy tender feet with my heads ; grant my prayer
speedily ! I am thy slave ai^d ever obedient to thee ! May
these words, inspired by the torments of love, not prove fruit-
less ; never before has Ravana bowed his head before a woman.”
Having spoken thus to Maithili, the daughter of Janaka,
Dashagriva under the sway of destiny, thought : “ She is
mine 1 ” ,
CHAPTER 56
• Sita is gtiarded by the Titan Women
Hearing these words, Vaidehi, though still distressed, ceased
to tremble and placed a blade of grass between herself and
Ravana, saying : —
“ King Dasaratha, the indestructible rampart of justice,
whose piety brought him renown, had a son, Raghava.
Famed in the Three Worlds, that virtuous one, possessed of
powerful arms and large eyes, is my God and my lord. It
is he, that hero, born in the House of Ikshwaku, illustrious,
possessing shoulders like unto a lion’s, who, with his brother
Lakshmafia will rob thee of thy life !
“ Hadst thou laid violent hands on me in his presence, he
would have compelled thee to refrain and would have slain
thee in single combat, even as he slew Khara himself in
Janasthana. Those titans of grim visage, whom thou dost
extol to me, valiant though they be, would be deprived of their
power in Raghava’s presence, as serpents yield up their poison
before Suparna. Those golden shafts, loosed from the string
of Rama’s bow, would pierce their bodies, as the Ganges
bears away her banks ! Though thou mayest not be slain by
118
ARANYA KANDA
Asuras or Gods, yet Row that thou hast incurred the fury of
Raghava, thou wilt not escape alive.
“ Thou hast but a short time to live ! Raghava will compass
thine end ! That life which thou deemest impossible to lose
is as a beast’s bound to the sacrificial stake ! If Rama lets fall
on thee his glance inflamed w^th ire, thou wUt instantly be
consumed, O Titan, as Mamatha by Rudra ! He, who is able
to bring down the moon from the skies and destroy it or dry
up the ocean, is assurecUy able to deliver Sita. Thy life, thy
prosperity, thy being and faculties are forfeit ; Lanka, berefr
of its inhabitants, will be left desolate through thy fault. Nay,
this outrage will bring thee nought but misfortune, O Thou
who in the absence of my lord didst bear me away by force,
never more wilt thou know felicity !*
“ My illustrious lord, accompanied by his brother, depend-
ing on his own energy, does not fear to live in the Dandaka
Forest. Thy prowess, thy strength, thine arrogance and thy
presumption, will all be wiped out unddt the rain of his shafts
in battle. When the hour, appointed by destiny for the
destruction of beings, is at hand, they become mad under its
sway. Mine abduction presages tliine end and that of the
titans and of those dwelling in the itmer apartments. As an
imtouchable may not approach the sacred altar, furnished with
ladles and vessels of worship at the time of sacrifice, so the
legitimate spouse of one fixed in virtue, faithful to his vows,
may not be approached by a sinner such as thou, O Last of
the Titans !
“ How should a royal swan, sporting amidst the tufts of
lotuses with her mate, concern herself with a cormorant on the
bank ? Bind or destroy this insentient bodyS I have neither
desire to preserve it nor my life, O Titan, for I will never
submit to dishonour.”
After speaking thus in her wrath, causing the blood to freeze,
Vaidehi became silent, and Ravana answered her in menacing
tones, saying : “ Reflect well, O Lovely Princess ; if thou
dost not yield to me within the period of twelve months, my
cooks shall cut thee to pieces for my morning repast.”
^ Implying that the body itself is inanimate when not energised by Conscious-
ness.
II9
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMI^I
Having spoken thus, Ravana, the Qiallenger of His Foes,
exceedingly wroth, addressed those female titans in these
words : — ‘‘
“ Ye terrible demons of ferocious aspect, who subsist on
flesh and blood, do ye instantly crush the pride of this woman! ”
When he had said this, those^onsters of fearful aspect, joining
hands, siurrounded Maithili, and Ravana commanded those
women, formidable to look upon, who walking struck the earth
with such force that it shook, saying
“ Do ye take Maithili to the centre of the Ashoka grove, and
there, encircling her mount guard over her secretly, and some-
times by menaces and at others by soft speech seek in every
way to break her will, as one would a female elephant.”
Thus commanded by *Ravana, those titan woman, taking
hold of* Maithili, dragged her to the Ashoka grove which was
planted with trees covered with flowers of every kind and
many fruits, able to satisfy every desire, where birds disported
themselves in love.
And, as v gazelle in the midst of tigresses, Sita, the daughter
of Janaka, her limbs giving way tmder her despair, fell under
the sway of those titans.
Like a timid antelope taken in a snare, MaithiU, the daughter
of Janaka, overwhelmed with grief and fear, could find no
reUef. And threatened by those terrible monsters, the Princess
of Mithila, unable to rest, remembering her lord and beloved
brother-in-law, under the weight of terror and sorrow, swooned
away.
CHAPTER 57
Rama sees Terrible Portents
Having slain Maricha, that titan able to change his shape at
will who wandered about in the form of a deer, Rama took
his way back to the hermitage with all speed, eager to behold
Maithili and, as he hastened on, jackals began to howl mourn-
fully behind him. Hearing those dismal sounds, causing him
120
^ ARANYA KANDA
to tremble, Rama, seized with alarm, reflected : “ Is Vaidehi
safe and well or has she become a prey to the titans ? The
cry raised by Maricha in the guise of a deer, imitating my
voice, if heard by Lakshmana, may cause him to leave Sita
in order to come to mine aid ! It may be that the titans have
resolved to slay Sita and for this reason Maricha, in the form
of a gazelle, lured me away !■* Having brought me a great
distance, that titan fell a victim to my shafts and feigning my
voice, cried out: * O ‘Lakshmana, I am slain!’ Is all well
with them, deprived of my presence in the forest ? On account
of Janasthana, I have rendered myself hateful to the titans,
and many and dreadful are the portents I now see around me.”
Reflecting thus on hearing the jackals’ cries, Rama hurriedly
made his way towards the hermitage, pondering on the means
adopted by the titan in assuming the form of a deer to lure
him far away from his dear ones.
Directing his steps towards Janasthana, his heart filled with
apprehension, he observed the birds a«d beasts passing to his
left, emitting fearful cries, and witnessing the^e dreadful
signs Raghava beheld Lakshmana approaching, pale of mien.
Already a prey to anxiety, Rama became even more distressed
on seeing his brother thus cast down.
Observing that he had left Sita alone in the solitary wood
frequented by titans, taking Lakshmana by the 'left hand, he
spoke to him in a gentle voice, in sad and reproachful tones,
saying : —
“ Ah I Lakshmana, thou hast done wrong to come
hither, leaving Sita unprotected. O My Friend, how can this
prove auspicious ? Assiuredly the daughter of Janaka has been
slain or even devoured by the titans who range the woods !
Since so many evil portents have appeared to me, O Lakshmana,
I question whether we shall find Sita, the daughter of Janaka,
alive, O Lion among Men I Since this multitude of beasts and
jackals are emitting fearful cries and the birds also, as they
fly towards the south, I fear that all is not well with that king’s
daughter, O Hero of great prowess !
“ That titan, wearing the form of a deer, deceived me and
drew me far from the hermitage. Having slain him with
difficulty, at the point of death, he revealed himself to me in
I2I
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
his true form. My heart is heavy an4. bereft of all delight,
and my left eye throbs. Undoubtedly, O Lakshmana, Sita
is no longer there; and has either been carried away or is dead
or lost in the forest.”
CHAPTER 58
I
Rama's Lament
Seeing Lakshmana, cast down and dejected, approaching
without Vaidehi, the virtuous son of Dasaratha enquired of
him, saying : — t.
“ O Lakshmana, where is Vaidehi, who followed me to the
Dandaka* Forest and whom thou hast left alone to come hither?
Where is that one of graceful form, the companion of my
misfortune when I w^ banished from my kingdom and,
dispirited, reamed the Dandaka Forest ; where is Sita, without
whom I cannot live for an instant, my life’s companion, who
resembled a daughter of the Gods ?
“ O Hero, separated from that daughter of Janaka, whose
skin was like gold, 1 have neither a desire for the sovereignty
of the Gods or the earth. O Lakshmana, Sita is dearer to me
than life itself. O Saumitri, has my banishment been rendered
void? If, on account of Sita, I should die and thou return
to the city alone, will it not prove the consummation of Kaikeyi’s
desires and she find felicity ? Will not Kaushalya, her son
dead, becQine the abject slave of Kaikeyi when, having accom-
plished her design, she rules the dominion with her son?
If Vaidehi still lives, I will return to the hermitage, but if my
virtuous spouse be dead, I shall yield up my life, O Lakshmana!
If on returning to the ashrama the daughter of Videha, whose
words were ever preceded by a smile, does not speak to me,
I shall renounce my life.
“ Tell me, O Lakshmana, if Vaidehi is living or no, or whether
in consequence of thy leaving her that unfortunate creature
has been devoured by the titans. Alas I The wretched Sita,
so tender and fragile, never having experienced unhappiness.
122
1 ARANYA KANDA
will be w\iolly desolatp in mine absence. Did that titan, full
of cunning and craft, crying out ‘ O Lakshmana ’, inspire thee
with fear ? I surmise that Vaidehi, hearing, that cry for help
uttered in a voice resembling mine, besought thee to find out
what had become of me and thou didst come hither with all
speed. Thou hast done an irretrievable wrong in abandoning
Sita in the forest, thus afifording*those cruel and ruthless titans
an opportunity for avenging themselves. Those flesh-eating
demons are aggrieved on account of Khara’s death and now,
without doubts have slain Sita. Alas ! I am wholly submerged
in an ocean of sorrow, O Destroyer of thy Foes ! What shall
1 do now ; I tremble before that which awaits me ! ”
Thus immersed in the thought of Sita, that paragon among
women, Raghava hastened towards Janasthana in company
with Lakshmana.
Heaping reproaches on his younger brother, who was over-
whelmed with distress, tormented by hunger, fatigue and
thirst, Rama, sighing heavily, his coui^enance pale, a prey to
despair, entered his hermitage and found it deserted.
Returning to the ashrama, that hero ran hither and thither
where Sita was wont to disport herself and, recollecting those
haimts where she used to roam, he became distracted, his
hair standing on end.
CHAPTER 59
Rama reproaches Lakshmana ..
Issuing from the hermitage, Rama, the Delight of the House
of Raghu, continued to address Lakshmana in a faint voice,
saying : —
“ Having confided Maithili to thy care during mine absence
in the forest, why didst thou abandon her ? Seeing thee appear
alone, having left Maithili unprotected, my spirit was troubled,
apprehending grave danger. O Lakshmana, watching thee
approach from a distance unaccompanied by Sita, my left eye
and arm twitched and my heart throbbed.”
123
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMlE.1
i
At these words, the son of Sumitra, \vho bore the marks of
royalty, was seized with distress and said to the stricken Rama: —
“ Nay, it was not of myself that I came hithei^ nor of mine
own inclination that I left Sita and set out to meet thee, but
I was urged thereto by her entreaties to come to thine aid.
“ The cry, ‘ O Lakshmana, save me ! ’ as if uttered by her
lord, broke on Maithili’s ears ^nd she, hearing this despairing
call, from affection for thee, weeping and filled with terror,
said unto me : ‘ Go ! Go ! While* she thus continued to
urge me, repeating ‘ Go ’, I spoke to her, seeking to reassure
her, saying : ‘ I know of no titan who can excite Rama’s fear ;
it is not he, but another who calls, O Sita. How should that
illustrious warrior, the inspirer of awe in the Gods themselves,
utter so base and shameful a word as * save me ’ ? Who has
imitated the voice of my brother and pronounced these cowardly
words and for what motive? Assuredly it is a demon who,
in his extremity, has uttered the cry, ‘ Help ! ’. O Lovely One,
it does not become th^e to tremble like a low-born woman !
Take course, calm thyself and banish thine anxiety. There
is none born, nor yet to be bom in the Three Worlds, who is
able to triumph over Raghava in the field in open fight. He is
incapable of being defeated in combat, even by the Gods
with Indra at their head.’
“ Thus aclUressed by me, Vaidehi, distracted and shedding
tears, uttered these cruel words : —
“ ‘ O Lakshmana, in thine extreme perversity thou seekest
to unite thyself with me on the death of thy brother but thou
shalt never possess me ! It is on Bharata’s instigation that
thou hasL accompanied Rama, since, despite his despairing
cry, thou dost not go to his aid. Concealing thy true purpose,
thou hast treacherously followed Rama for my sake and for
this reason dost refuse to assist him.’
“ Hearing Vaidehi’s words, I left the hermitage, my lips
trembling, mine eyes inflamed with wrath.”
When Saumitri had spoken thus, Rama, who was distracted
with anxiety, said to him : “ O Friend, thou hast done a
great wrong by coming hither without Sita. Thou knowest
well that I am able to defend myself against the titans, yet on
account of a hasty word thou didst abandon Vaidehi.
124
I
t
ARANYA KANDA
“ 1 am not pleased* that thou didst leave her nor that thou
hast come here on account of the reproaches of an indigiiant
woman. Submitting to Sita and giving wap to the impulse of
anger has caused thee to contravene the spiritual law and
disobey my command.
“ That titan who assumed the form of a deer in order to
lure me firom the hermitage now lies stricken by mine arrows.
Stretching my bow, I placed an arrow on it and loosed it, as
it were in sport, laying him low.
“ Discarding his deer’s form and assuming the shape of a
titan adorned with bracelets, he emitted cries of agony ; there-
after feigning my voice, in accents capable of being heard afar
off, he called out, and on hearing that sinister cry thou didst
abandon Maithili and came hither.”
CHAPTER 6o
The Search for Sita
As Rama hastened on, his left eye began to twitch*; he stumbled
and was seized with a fit of trembling. Observing these in-
auspicious signs, he enquired repeatedly of Lakshmana : —
“ Can all be well with Sita ? ”
Eager to see her again, he quickened his pace and hastened
on, but when he reached the hermitage, he found jl deserted
and, filled with apprehension, began to run hither and thither,
searching everywhere. To that descendant of Raghu, his
thatched hut, without Sita, appeared like a lake bereft of lotuses,
shorn of its beauty at the end of summer.
Seeing the deserted hermitage, with its trees that seemed to
be weeping, its flowers faded, the deer and the birds melancholy,
bereft of charm, wholly desolate, the forest Deities having
forsaken it, the mats and deer-skins lying here and there, the
grassy seats withered and trampled upon, Rama began to
weep and cry out: —
125
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMII^I
“ Hath that timid one been carried awafr or killed or devoured
or is she drowned or has she hidden herself in the forest?
Perchance she has not yet returned from gathering fruit and
flowers or she has gone to bring back water from the pools
or the river ? ”
Faint with seeking, without finding any trace of his beloved
in the forest, running from tree* to tree, scaling the hills, search-
ing by river and stream, lamenting the while and overcome
with grief, he appeared like one struggling in a morass !
“ O Kedumbra Tree ”, he cried, “ hast thou not seen my
dear one, who cherished thee? If thou knowest aught, then
tell me where the lovely Sita can be found ? O Bilwa Tree !
Say hast thou seen her, who wears a silken robe, who is as
fair as the young green shoots and whose breasts resemble
thy fruit ? Or thou, O Arjuna Tree ! Give me tidings of the
one who' loved thee, that daughter of Janaka; dost that frail
creature still live ? This Kadubha Tree knoweth for certain
of Maithili, whose thighs resemble its fruit, and here stands the
beafitiful Vmaspati enveloped in flowering creepers, buds and
leaves, in whose shade the bees hum, undoubtedly thou art
the crown of trees ! Surely this Tilaka who loved Sita knows
where she is now ! O Ashoka Tree, dispeller of grief, prove
the truth of thy name and allay the pain pressing on my heart
by disclosing fiiiy loved one to me without delay. O Tala Tree,
have pity on me and if thou hast seen that fair damsel, whose
breasts resemble thy ripe firuit, do thou tell me ! O Jambu
Tree, if thou hast seen my dear love, whose radiance resembles
the Jambunada, then speak without fear, and thou, the first of
the Karni^a trees, wWe flowers are of surpassing lovehness,
O Gentle One, say, hast thou seen my Beloved ? ”
Thus did the illustrious Rama question every tree, Guta,
Nipa, giant Sala, Panasa, Kuravasa, also Vakula, Punnaga,
Candana and Ketaka trees, miming hither and thither in the
forest like one demented.
Thereafter he addressed the beasts, saying : “ O Deer, do
ye not know where Maithili is to be found, whose eyes resembled
a gazelle’s, who with her doe-like glances was followed by the
fawns she had tamed ? O Elephant, methinks thou dost know
her, whose thighs resembled thy trunk: pray tell me, hast
126
ARANYA KANDA
thou seeif her ? O Tip;er, if thou hast seen my gentle spouse,
whose countenance resembled the moon in radiance, then tell
me fearlessly.^
“ Why art thou hiding, O My Beloved ? I see thee, O Lotus-
eyed One ! Do not conceal thyself amidst the trees without
replying ! Stay ! Stay ! O Princess of lovely Limbs, hast
thou no pity for me ? Why d«st thou mock me ? It is not
thy nature to yield thyself to this folly, O Lady of Fair Com-
plexion, it is vain for ]hee to fly me, thy yellow sari renders
thee easily distinguishable, I have seen thee ! Stay, if thou
hast any love for me ! Alas ! It is not she — my Sita of gracious
smiles ! Without doubt, she has perished since my grief
leaves her uiunoved !
“ Assuredly that youthful wom^ has been devoured in
mine absence ; Sita, with her lovely countenance, exquisite
teeth and lips, shapely nose and beautiful earrings, wliose skin
resembles the winter jasmine, has perished, and her beauty is
extinguished, as the full moon, under eclipse. The slender
neck of my well-beloved, of the hue of sandal, adorned vfith
a necklace, has been devoured, like that of on^ poor and
helpless, possessing neither kith nor kin.
“ O Mighty-armed One, dost thou not see my loved one
anywhere? O Where hast thou gone, O Sita, O My Lovely
One ? »
Thus did Rama lament, and calling, ran from grove to grove,
sometimes turning like a whirlwind, sometimes appearing like
one who has lost his wits. Intent on finding his love, ranging
the forest, scaling the mountain, exploring the rivers and
waterfalls, he sped through the woodlands without rest.
Searching on every side without pause, seeking Maithili
throughout the forest, hoping to find his Beloved, he became
utterly exhausted.
127
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMII^I
CHAPTER 6l
Rama's Plaint
Seeing the hermitage and the hut deserted, with the grassy
seats strewn here and there and not finding Vaidehi anywhere,
Rama, the son of Dararatha, lifdng up his beautiful arms,
uttered these sorrowful words ; —
u
“ O Lakshmana, where is Vaidehi, where has she gone ?
O Saumitri, who has carried away or devomred my dearest
one ? O Sita, if thou hast concealed thyself behind a tree and
art mocking me, then bring this jest to an end ; thou hast
enjoyed my distress lone enough ! O Darling, the young
gazelles with whom thou mdst play, languish in thine absence,
their eyes filled with tears. Without Sita I cannot live, O
Lakshmana, I am overwhelmed with grief on account of her
abduction. To-day I shall rejoin that great monarch, my sire,
in 'the other world, \^ho will reproach me, saying: ‘How
comes it tiiat thou, having left me in order to redeem my
vow, art come hither before the appointed time ? O Slave of
thy desires, thou art bereft of honour and loyalty, woe unto
thee ! ’
“ Without* doubt, thus will my father address me in the
other region ! O Cruel One ! distracted as I am and over-
whelmed with sorrow, thou hast deserted me, as a fair name
parts company with a swindler ! O Lovely Princess, do not
leave me ! O Slender-waisted Lady, in the abyss in which
thou hast plimged me, I shall yield up my life ! ”
Thus did Rama lament, desiring to behold Sita once more,
but the unfortunate Raghava could not see the daughter of
Janaka anywhere. Sunk in misery on account of Sita, he
resembled a mighty elephant trapped in marshy ground in
which it has set foot.
Then Lakshmana in his ardent desire to console him said: —
“ 0 Hero, O Mine of Wisdom, do not grieve ! Let us
imitedly put forth our endeavours. This hill is famed for its
many caves, and Maithili, who, enamoured of the woods
often wandered in these thickets, has doubtless ventured into
128
ARANYA KANDA
the deep ftrest or visited the lake covered with lotuses in bloom
or she has gone to the river filled with fish and frequented by
birds of beautiful plumage. Perchance she has hidden herself
in the gorge to frighten us and to see if we will search her out.
O Lion among Men, let us seek her without delay ! O Fortunate
Prince, if thou deemest her to be somewhere in the forest, we
will leave no quarter unexplored ^ do not grieve, O Kakutstha!”
These words of Lakshmana, inspired by fraternal affection,
comforted Rama, who yyith Saumitri began to search for Sita
once more with a tranquil heart. But ranging the woods,
hills, rivers and lakes on every side, searching the plateaus,
caves and summits of the mountain, those two sons of Dasaratha
could not find Sita anywhere, and having sought her in every
part of that mountain Rama said to Lakshmana : —
“ I see no trace of the lovely Vaidehi on this mountain, O
Saumitri ! ”
Then Lakshmana in great distress addressed his brother,
who was endowed with flaming^ energy, saying : — “ It is by
ranging the Dandaka Forest that thou’wilt be re-united with
Maithili, the daughter of Janaka, O Sagacious OneraS Vishnu
covered the earth on subduing Bali.”
Being thus addressed by the valiant Lakshmana, Raghava,
whose heart was heavy with sorrow, answered in piteous
accents, saying : — •
“ The whole forest has been searched with care by us and
the lakes where the lotus blooms and this mountain with its
many caves and waterfalls also, O Prudent Prince, yet no trace of
Vaidehi who is dearer to me than my life’s breath can I find.”
Thus mourning, Rama, overcome by anxiety, his heart
contracted with grief, in an excess of anguish, swooned away.
Trembling in every limb, his mind bewildered, stunned and
broken, that unhappy prince heaving deep and burning sighs, in
a voice strangled with sobs, cried out : “ O Sita, O My Beloved ! ”
Thereupon Lakshmana, distracted with anxiety, sought to
console his dear brother by every means, standing before him
with joined palms.
But Rama gave no heed to the words that fell from
Lakshmana’s lips and, not beholding his dear Sita, continued
to call upon her again and again.
129
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMII^I
CHAPTER 62
His Despair
In the absence of Sita, the lotus-eyed, righteous and mighty
Rama, his mind distraught with suffering, tortured by love for
her, though unable to see her, with bitter sighs, reproached her
as if she were present, saying
“ O Thou, whose youthful flowering is more graceful than
the Ashoka branches, do yot conceal thyself and increase my
pain ! O Darling ! Thy thighs resemble the plaintain boughs
which conceal thee, yet, O Goddess, thou canst not hide from
me ! Laughing, thou hast taken refuge in the Karnikara grove,
but enough of this jesting which is torturing me ! It is not
fitting to sport thus in a hermitage, though I know laughter
to be natiiral to thee, O Darling ! Return, O Large-eyed
Damsel, thy hut is desolate !
“ Alas ! It is certain that those titans have devoured my
Sita or borne her away and it is for this reason that she does
not appear ;• she would never mock me thus in my sorrow,
O Lakshmana !
“ O Saumitri, observe these deer from whose eyes, the tears
fall and who seem to say that Sita has been devoured by those
Rangers of the Night. O Noble Lady, where hast thou gone ?
O My Chaste One, my Lovely One ! Alas ! The desires of
Kaikeyi are fulfilled to-day ! I went into exile with Sita and
shall now return alone. How shall I enter the palace of the
queens bereft of her presence ? Will not the people say :
‘ He is a heartless wretch ! ’
“ By the loss of Sita, I shall bear the stigma of cowardice
and when my exile is over, Janaka, the King of Mithila, will
enquire of me as to our welfare. How shall I answer him?
The Sovereign of Videha, seeing me return without Sita, will
be overwhelmed with grief on account of her death and become
a prey to madness !
130
ARANYA KANDA
“ No, I will never return to Ayodhya ruled over by Bharata ;
heaven itself would prove a desert without Sita. Do thou
leave me in t^e forest and return to the opulent city of Ayodhya.
As for me, I cannot live anywhere without* Sita. Embracing
Bharata tenderly, say to him in my name : ‘ It is Rama’s
command that thou rule the earth.-* Making obeisance to our
mothers, Kaikeyi, Sumitra and* Kaushalya, with due respect,
protect them with all thy might, taking counsel of the wise.
O Destroyer of Thy Fqes, it is for thee to recount to them the
death of Sita and mine own, in every detail.”
Thus did Raghava lament, while ranging the forest full of
distress, far from Sita of lovely locks, whilst Lakshmana, his
features blanched with terror, felt himself about to lose his
reason in the excess of his grief.
CHAPTER 63
He continues to lament
That son of a king, stricken with sorrow and a prey to anxiety,
separated from his dear one, having caused his brother distress,
fell into deeper and deeper despondency. Sunk in an abyss
of grief, Rama with burning sighs and deep groans addressed
Lakshmana, who was overwhelmed with anxiety, in words
inspired by his own afiliaion, saying : —
“ There is none in the world I deem more wretched*than I ;
misfortune after misfortune follow each other in uninterrupted
succession ; it is breaking my heart. Surely, formerly I
either designed or executed innumerable evil acts and now
their fruit has matured and greater and greater calamities
beset me ! The loss of my kingdom, separation from my
relatives, the parting from my mother, the remembrance of
these things adds to the sum of mine unhappiness. Yet
those griefe were forgotten as also the privations of mine
exile in the forest, but now the disappearance of Sita re-
131
K
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIRI
awakens their memory as an almost extinct brazier suddenly
bursts into flame.
“ My youthful and timid spouse has been carried away
through the sky by a titan, emitting heart-rencfing cries un-
ceasingly in her terror, she who formerly was wont to converse
so sweetly. Assuredly the breast of my Beloved, sprinkled
with saffron of great price, is mow soiled with blood and dust,
yet I still live ! Sita, whose speech was gende, clear and sweet,
whose beauty was enhanced by her cur^y locks, has grown pale,
having fallen a prey to the titans and she has lost her radiance,
as the moon in the mouth of Rahu. The neck of my beloved
and faithful consort, decoratedc with a string of pearls, may
even now have been severed by the titans in some deserted
place, where they are drinking her blood. Deprived of my
presence, surrounded by titans in the forest where they dwell
and borne away by them, the unfortunate large-eyed Sita will
be crying out pitifully like a wounded osprey.
“ In this valley Sita of gracious mien, sitting beside me,
addressed thee with gende words and sweet smiles, O Laksh-
mana. ri> she perchance wandering on the banks of this most
beautiful of rivers, the Godaveri, so loved by her, but no,
she was never wont to walk alone ! She whose face resembled
the lotus, her eyes like their petals, has gone to gather water
lilies, but how is this possible, since without me she would
never gather flowers ?
“ Has she entered the forest full of blossoming trees, fre-
quented by flocks of birds of every kind ? Alas, no ! She was
too dmid to venture forth alone and would have died of fear !
O Sun, witness of all that takes place on earth and of every
act, be-ii good or evil, has my beloved wandered away or has
she been abducted ? O tell me, lest I die of grief ! O Wind,
nothing in the world is unknown to thee ; say, has Sita, the
flower of her race, lost her way or been carried off, or is
she dead ? ”
Thus did Rama lament, a victim to grief and despair, and
the valiant Saumitri, fixed in his duty, addressed him in words
fitting to the occasion saying : —
“ O Hero, abandon thy grief and take heart ! Look on the
disappearance of thy spouse with detachment and engage with
132
ARANYA KANDA
vigour in thy search for her. Men of spirit do not allow
themselves to be ca^ down, even in the face of extreme
adversity.”
Thus did *the highly powerful Lakshnuftia speak, despite
his distress, but Rama, the foremost of the House of Raghu,
paid no heed to his words and once again gave himself up
to his great sorrow. i
CHAPTER 64
Rama's Wrath
•
Stricken with grief, Rama addressed Lakshmana in broken
accents, saying : — “ O Lakshmana, repair with all haste to the river
Godaveri ; it may be that Sita has gone thither to gather lotuses.”
At these words, Lakshmana immediately proceeded to the
lovely river Godaveri and having visited the sacred fords,
returning, spoke to Rama, saying : —
“ I have searched all the holy places “but I have not seen her
anywhere nor does she answer to my call. Wherc sam Vaidehi
have gone ? I do not know where that lady of slender waist
can be, O Rama.”
Hearing Lakshmana speak thus, the unfortunate Rama, dis-
tracted with anxiety, ran to the banks of the Godaveri river
and there cried out : — “ Where is Sita ? ”
But neither the spirits of the forest nor the river dared to
inform Rama that she had been borne away by that Indra of
Titans who merited death.
The Godaveri, recollecting the former exploits of the wicked
Ravana, was restrained by fear from imparting v<hat was
known to her of Vaidehi’s fate. The river’s silence caused
Rama to abandon all hope of seeing Sita again and overcome
with despair at her disappearance he said to Saumitri : —
“ The beloved Godaveri has no answer for me, O Lakshmana.
What shall I say to Janaka or Vaidehi’s mother when, returning
without her, we meet once more ? Seeing me without Vaidehi,
I shall become an object of odium to them.
“ When, dispossessed of my kingdom, I was forced to live
in the forest on wild finits, my misery was assuaged by the
133
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
!
Princess of Videha. Where is she now ? Far from my kins-
men, unable to find Vaidehi, how shall I pass the long nights
without sleep ? ,
“ I have searched everywhere, by the Mandakini, in
Janasthana and on the mountain Prasravana to find Sita. O Hero,
observe the wild deer, full of energy, who regard me unceasingly
and by their glances seem to wish to communicate with me.”
Beholding them, that Lion among Men, Raghava, fixing his
gaze on them cried : — “ Where is Sita ? ” in a voice broken
by sobs. Thus addressed by that Lord of Men, the deer rose
and turned their heads towards the south, looking upward,
thus indicating the path by which Sita had been borne away.
Thereafter those deer, turning southwards, sometimes
fixing their gaze on that Chief of Men and then looking towards
the sky, emitted cries, running in front of the two brothers,
seeking to attract their attention, and Lakshmana, understanding
their movements and their cries, said to his elder brother : —
“ O My Lord, since thpu accosted these deer saying :
‘ Where is Sita ? ’ they, rising up, have indicated a southerly
direction, ’let us therefore follow that path ; perchance we
shall discover some trace of that noble lady or she herself.”
“ Be it so ” answered Kakutstha, directing his step towards
the south, followed by Lakshmana. Thereafter casting his gaze
on the earthi' he observed some flowers scattered on the ground
and, exceedingly distressed, said to his brother : —
“ O Lakshmana, I remember these flowers, for I gathered
them in the forest and gave them to Vaidehi, with these she
decorated her hair. Methinks the sun, the wind and the earth
have preserved them for my pleasure.”
Thereafter Rama addressed the mountain of innumerable
torrents, saying: —
“ O Lord of the Hills, hast thou seen that princess of lovely
limbs, that gracious one I left in this charming grove ? ”
Thereupon, in tones of anguish he began to threaten that
mountain, as a lion roars in the presence of a deer, and cried
out : — “ O Mountain, show me that lady whose skin resembles
beaten gold or I will shatter thy crests.”
Thus questioned by Rama concerning Sita, the Princess of
Mithila, the mountain would fain have spoken but through
134
1 ARANYA KANDA
fear of Ravana it remained silent ; whereupon the son of
Dasaratha addressed that rocky mass, saying : —
“ My fiery ‘arrows shall reduce thee to ashes, thou shalt be
stripped of thy verdure, thy trees, and thy creepers, and none
shall inhabit thee. O Lakshmana, this river too shall be
dried up by me if it does not reveal where Sita may be found,
whose radiance resembles the full moon in her course.”
In his wrath, Rama would fain have consumed the moimtain
with his glance, when ^ddenly he beheld the imprint of the
titan’s foot on the ground and those of Vaidehi, who in her
terror had run hither and thi^er before being dragged away
by him .
Seeing the marks of Sita’s feet and those of the titan,
with the shattered bow, two quivers and parts of the chariot,
Rama, his heart beating rapidly, said to his beloved brother : —
“ See, O Lakshmana, the scattered fragments of Vaidehi’s
ornaments and the many garlands and the drops of blood
shining like molten gold coverilig tho earth on every si^e.
It is certain, O Lakshmana, that the titans who change their
form at will, have hewn the body of Sita to pieces, which they
have now devoured. On account of Sita, a terrible struggle
has taken place here, O Saumitri.
“ This great bow, encrusted with pearls, marvelously inlaid,
which is broken and lying on the earth, to whom can it belong,
O Friend ? To what titan or to what God, O My Child, does
this golden armour belong, bright as the rising sun, enriched
with emeralds and pearls, the pieces of which are strewn on
the earth ? Whose canopy is lying here, possessing a hundred
staves, decorated with celestial garlands, its supports broken ?
And whose are these mules, harnessed with gold, having
goblins’ heads, terrible to behold, that have been slain in the
fight ? This chariot of war, shining hke a flame, which is
overturned and broken, to whom does it belong? These
arrows too, a hundred fingers in length, of terrifying aspect,
their golden tips blunted, lying in a hundred fragments and
the two quivers filled with excellent shafts, whose are they ?
“ See the charioteer lying on the earth, the lash and reins
still in his hands, who was his master ? Without doubt these
footprints are those of a mighty titan, O Lakshmana. Behold
135
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIK'i
how under a thousand guises the bitter ^tred of these titans,
who are ruthless and able to change their form at will, is made
manifest ! Alas, the blessed Vaidehi has been Carried hence
or she is dead and has been devoured ! If virtue was not able
to protect Vaidehi from being carried away by stealth in the
great forest and she has beei^ devoured, O Lakshmana, how
can even the great ones of this world offer me any solace?
The supreme Creator of the Universe Himself, were He to
manifest compassion, would be misunderstood and held in
contempt by the world, and I, who am by nature gentle, who
have subdued my senses and .who exercise mercy, desiring
the welfare of all, shall be thought wanting in valour by the
Gods.
“ O Lakshmana, my vitcues shall be overshadowed to-day,
as thourshalt soon witness, and my wrath be manifest in the
destruction of the demons and all created beings ! As the
rising sun obscures the splendour of the moon, so will my
great attributes be withdrawn and my naked splendour blaze
forth ; ti*c<e will be no escape for any in the Three Worlds,
neither Yaksha, Gandharva, Pisacha, Rakshasa, Kinnera,
nor man, O Lakshmana. Soon shalt thou see mine arrows
filling the firmament, the planets stayed in their courses, the
moon veiled^ fire and wind restrained, the brightness of the
sun obscured, the crests of the mountains shattered, the lakes
dried up, creepers and trees uprooted and the ocean drained.
“ If the Gods do not bring back Sita to me, I shall blot out
the Three Worlds ! Then, O Saumitri they will be forced to
acknowledge my prowess ! None shall find refuge an 3 ^here in
space, <0 Lakshmana to-day thou shalt see the universe pass
beyond its bournes. With the help of the arrows loosed from
my bow, which I shall stretch up to mine ear, no being will
be able to survive ; for Sita’s sake I shall rid the world of
goblins and demons and the Gods shall witness the power of
these missiles, loosed in my wrath.
“ The worlds of the Gods, .Giants, Yakshas and Titans will
be annihilated under the impact of my shafts. With mine
arrows I shall shatter the defences of the Three Worlds, if
the Gods do not restore Vaidehi to me as she was before she
was borne away. If they do not bring back my beloved un-
136
! ARANYA KANDA
harmed, I shall lay waate the entire universe and all contained
therein. Until I find myself in Sita’s presence once more,
I shall let looSse every weapon of destruction/’
Having spoken thus, Rama, his eyes flashing with anger, his
lips compressed and trembling, tied fast his robe of bark and
deerskin and knotted his hair, ^hereupon that sagacious One
resembled Rudra bent upon the destruction of Tripura.
Taking his bow from Lakshmana’s hands, he drew it with
might, selecting a terfible steel-pointed shaft resembling a
venomous serpent, and the effulgent Rama, filled with wrath,
the Scourge of his Foes, resembling the Fire at the destruction
of the world, said : —
“ As beings cannot escape old age, destiny or death, so is
none able to restrain my wrath ! 0 Lakshmana, if I do not
recover Sita this day in all her pristine beauty, I shall destroy
the universe with its Gods, Gandharvas, human beings,
Puimagas and mountains.”
CHAPTER 65
Lakshmana seeks to pacify Rama
A PREY to grief on account of Sita’s abduction, Rama, resembling
the Fire of Dissolution, sought to bring about the destruction
of the Worlds.
With burning sighs he contemplated the stringed bow, as
Kara at the end of the world-cycle stands ready to consume
the universe.
Seeing Rama transported with rage, hitherto never manifested
by him, Lakshmana, his features pale with terror, addressed him
with joined palms, saying : —
“ Formerly thou wert ever gentle, of controlled mind and
devoted to the welfare of all beings, do not now give way to
wrath and renounce thy true nature. As the radiance of the
moon, the brilliance of the sun, the velocity of the wind and
the forbearance of the earth, so is thy glory manifested without
equal and without end. Wherefore dost thou seek to destroy
the worlds on account of one man’s sin ?
137
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIK;!
“ It is not yet known to whom this shattered chariot belongs
nor because of whom nor between whom, the struggle, of
which we see the traces, took place. This spot bears the marks
of wheels and feet and is sprinkled with drops of blood ; it is
the scene of a desperate struggle, O Son of a King, but it is
a fight between single combatpts, O Most Eloquent of Men !
I see no trace of a great army and it is not fitting that thou
shouldst destroy the worlds on accoimt of one man.
“ Kings should always rule with justice, gentleness and
moderation. Thou wast ever the refuge of all beings and
their supreme asylum. Who would condone the bearing
away of thy consort, O Raghava? Rivers, seas, mountains,
Gods, Gandharvas and Danavas have no desire to displease
thee, even as the officiating, priest will not harm the one tmder-
taking a sacrifice after he has performed the preparatory rites.
“ O Prince, it is for thee to seek out Sita’s abductor, followed
by the great sages and by me with my bow. We will search the
ocean, the hills, the fojrests, the deep caves and innumerable
lafcs fillecj with lotuses. We will enquire of the Gods and
Gandharvas in every region, until we find the captor of
thy consort. If the Chiefs of the Gods do not restore thy
wife peaceably, then, O King of Koshala, adopt those measures
that thou considerest fitting. If, through gentleness, humility
and prudence, thou dost not regain thy spouse, O Indra among
Men, then let loose thine innumerable golden-tipped arrows,
resembling Mahendra’s thimderbolts.”
CHAPTER 66
Lakshmana seeks to inspire Rama with Courage
Overcome by grief and wailing like one orphaned, Rama,
sick at heart, was plunged in misery, whereupon Lakshmana,
the son of Sumitra, taking hold of his feet and pressing them,
sought to console and comfort him, saying : —
“ By great austerity and innumerable pious acts did the
King Dasaratha obtain thee, as the Celestials acquired the
138
ARANYA KANDA
Nectar of Immortalitj% Bound to thee by thy virtues, that
great monarch on thy departure returned to the heavenly
region, thus have we heard from Bharata. , If thou art not
able to endure the calamity that has overtaken thee, then how
should an ordinary man do so ?
“ O Chief of Men, take courage ! What living being is not
subject to adversity, which approaches like a flame and instantly
passes away ? Even so is the world. Did not Yayati, the
son of Nahusha, fall from heaven overcome by ill fortune ?
In a single day the great Sage Vasishtha, the chief priest of
our sire, was bereft of four hundred sons born to him ; and
the Mother of the World, the 'Earth herself, revered by all, is
sometimes known to tremble, O Master of Koshala ! The
sun and moon, the eyes of the wprld, the very symbols of
virtue by whom all things are ordered, suffer eclipse. Those
great beings, the Gods themselves, are subject to fate,*0 Lion
among Men ; how much more man ? It is said that even Indra
and the Gods endure vicissitudes ; it .doth not behove thee,
therefore, to lament. *
“ Even should Vaidehi be dead or carried away, O* RagSava,
it is not worthy of thee to yield to despair like a common man.
Thine equals are never moved even in the greatest perils but
look on all with equanimity, O Kakutstha !
“ O Thou Best of Men, after due consideration, 'discriminate
between that which is good and that which is evil ; persons of
right wisdom are ever cognizant of what is right or wrong.
Owing to the element of uncertainty, one cannot at once
distinguish the advantage or disadvantage of a deed, but if one
fails to act the desired result will not take place. Thus hast
thou often instructed me, O Hero, and who is able to teach thee
anything? Not even Brihaspati himself. Even the Gods are
powerless to fix the limit of thy wisdom, O Thou of Mighty
Intellect.
“ I would fain arouse the power that sorrow has quenched
in thee ! Having reflected on the strength of the Gods, of
men and of thyself, O Lion of the Ikshwakus, prepare to
overcome thine enemies ! Of what use were it for thee to
destroy the world, O Thou Best of Men ? Seek out thy per-
fidious adversary and put an end to his life ! ”
139
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 67
Rama encounters Jatayu
At these apposite words, full of wisdomj uttered by his younger
brother Lakshmana, Raghava, regaining possession of himself,
rallied his courage anew. Controlling his wrath, the long-
armed Rama, leaning on his marvellous bow, said to
Lakshmana : — “ O My Friend, what should be done ? Whither
shall we go, O Lakshmana ? How shall we find Sita again ?
Let us 9onsider these things carefully,”
To these anxious enquiries, Lakshmana answered : — “ It is
for thee to search Janasthana which is inhabited by innumerable
tit^s and covered with trees and creepers of every kind.
The’‘“/*j"^ccessible cliffs, chasms and caves are to be found
and dark caverns inhabited by herds of wild beasts, the retreat
of Kinneras and the resort of Gandharvas ; with me explore
these places. As the mountains are not affected by tempest,
neither can, adversity daunt the wise such as thou, O Lion
among Men.”
Thus speaking, Lakshmana began to scour the forest, and
Rama, still chafing under adversity, advanced holding his bow
on which was strung a formidable steel-pointed shaft, when
suddenly he beheld Jatayu, that excellent King of Birds,
resembling a mountain peak, lying on the earth covered with
blood. Seeing that great vtilture, like unto the crest of a
mountain, Rama said to Lakshmana : —
“ Without doubt, here is the titan, who, ranging the forest
tmder the guise of a vulture, has destroyed Sita, the Princess
of Videha ! Having satisfied himself by devouring that large-
eyed princess, he is resting at ^ase ; I shall pierce him with my
dread and fiery shafts that fly straight to their target.”
Speaking thus, Rama, fixing a sharp arrow on his bow, ran
towards him and in his ire it seemed he would destroy the
earth, whose boundaries are the sea.
140
ARANYA KANDA
Vomiting blood, that bird then addressed Rama the son of
Dasaratha, in the mournful accents of one about to die,
saying : — ‘ .
“ O Thou of long life, that divinity whom thou seekest in
the great forest, as one does a healing herb,^ has been borne
away by Ravana, as has my lifejalso.
“ O Raghava, in the absence of Lakshmana and thyself,
that princess was seen by me, being dragged away by the all-
powerful Ravana. Flyihg to the aid of Sita, O Lord, Ravana
was thrown to the earth by me in the struggle that ensued,
and his chariot and canopy shattered. With a stroke of my
wing, I slew the charioteer, but being at the end of my strength,
my two wings were severed by Ravana’s sword, and he, seizing
hold of Sita, the Princess of Vidtha, escaped into the air.
That titan has left me here to die ; do not slay me, O Prince.”
Receiving these precious tidings concerning Sita,* Rama,
dropping his great bow, embraced the King of the Vultures,
and then, despite his resolve, fell* to thft ground overcome with
grief and began to lament with Lakshmana. Seeing . Tatav u
alone in that perilous and isolated pathway, moaning un-
ceasingly, Rama, overwhelmed with pity, said to Saumitri : —
“ The loss of my kingdom, exile to the forest, the abduction
of Sita and the death of this Twice-born, renders my fate such
that it would consume fire itself. Even were tte sea filled
to the brim and I to enter it this day, that Lord of the Rivers
would dry up on account of my misfortunes.
“ Such is the adversity that encompasses me that there is
none in all the worlds amongst animate and inanimate beings
who is so wretched as I ! On account of mine evil karma, this
childhood friend of my sire, the mighty King of the Vultures, ’
lies dying on the earth ! ”
Repeating these words again and again to Lakshmana who
accompanied him, Rama began to caress Jatayu, passing his
hand lovingly over the body of his father’s friend. Thereafter
taking the King of the Vultures, whose wings were severed
and who was bathed in blood, in his arms, he said : —
“ Where has Maithili gone, who is dearer to me than life ? ”
and having spoken thus, Raghava sank down on the earth.
* Lit : Oshadi or Oshadi Prastha ' the place of medicinal herbs ’.
14I
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
(
, CHAPTER 68
Jatayu's Death
In the presence of the vultur^, whom the terrible Havana had
struck down, Rama, full of compassion for all, addressed the
son of Saumitri in these words : —
“ This bird, who sought to defend my interests, has been
mortally wounded in the struggle with the titan and for my
sake now lies dying here. Its vital breaths are barely per-
ceptible, O Lakshmana, its eyes are dim and it is unable to speak.
“ O Jatayu, if it be possible for thee, then say what has
become of Sita and how thou hast come to this sorry pass.
For what reason has Havana carried away my dear one ? How
did that' radiant and enchanting face, resembling the moon,
appear at that time, O Best of the Twice-born. What words
did Sita utter at that .pioment ? What is the strength, the
ap{)earance and the karma of that titan ? Where does he
dwell, O Friend, answer me ! ”
Beholding Rama lamenting like an orphan, the virtuous
Jatayu answered in feeble accents : —
“ Sita has been carried away by that Indra of Titans,
Havana, that' evil wretch who resorts to the aid of sorcery and
is able to loose the wind and the tempest. O Dear Child, I
being exhausted, that Prowler of the Night severed my two
wings and, thereafter taking hold of Sita, fled in a southerly
direction. My breathing is laboured and my sight dim, O
Raghava, I see before me the golden trees with leaves formed
of uslura.^ The hour in which Havana bore Sita away was
that in which the loser soon recovers that which is lost,
‘ Vindya ’ is its name, O Kakutstha, and Havana was unaware
of it. Like a fish that swallows the bait, he will soon perish !
Do not, therefore, despair of recovering Janaki ; thou wilt
soon sport with her, having slain Havana in battle ! ”
While the vulture was thus replying to Rama, blood and
morsels of flesh flowed from his beak and, on the verge of
death, retaining his consciousness, Jatayu added : — “ Havana is
1 Ushira — A hair-like grass said to grow on the trees in hell.
142
ARANYA KANDA
the son of Vishravas ,and the brother of Vishravana ! ” and
thereafter yielded up his life.
“ Speak ! »Speak further ! ” cried Rama, addressing him
with joined palms, but the life-breaths, withdrawn from that
vulture’s body, were already dissipated. Thereupon the King
of the Vultures fell on the earth, his legs, body and head
stretched out and, beholding thit bird resembling a mountain
of vast proportions, that bird of reddened eyes, deprived of life,
Rama, staggering undes the weight of his misfortune, said to
Saumitri in bitter tones : —
“ Passing many years happily in the forest, the resort of
titans, this bird has at length given up his life ! Having lived
innumerable years, he now lies here inanimate ! None can
withstand the course of destiny ! i^ehold, O Lakshmana, this
vulture who died in my service having sought to protect Sita, and
who has been slain by Ravana of superior power. He rehounced
the dominion bequeathed to him by his ancestors and sacrificed
his life for my sake. Undoubtedly^ the virtuous practise
courage, devotion and the fulfilment of duty, even in fli e
animal kingdom, O Saumitri ! I did not feel so keen a*gffef
for Sita’s abduction as for the death of this vulture, who has
sacrificed himself for me, O Scourger of Thy Foes !
“ I hold this King of Birds in the same veneration as I did
the illustrious and fortunate monarch, Dasaratha, O Saumitri !
Do thou bring fuel that I may ignite the pyre of that King of
Vultures, who died for me. Placing the body of that protector
of the realm of winged creatures on the funeral pile, who
has been destroyed by the cruel titan, I shall cremate it.
O King of the Vultures, O Magnanimous Being, cremated
and blessed by me, depart, and ascend to those regions, *
further than which it is not possible to go and which are the
abode of those who habitually offer sacrifice, those heroes
who never retreat on the battle field and those who distribute
land in charity.”
With these words, the virtuous Rama placed the King of
Winged Creatures on the funeral pyre and, full of grief, ignited
the flame as if performing the rite for his own kinsman.
Thereafter, the illustrious Rama, accompanied by Saumitri,
entered the forest and, killing a few fat Rohi deer, strewed the
143
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
flesh on the green grass as an oblation^ to that bird. Tearing
off the flesh of those deer and kneading it into balls, he offered
it to the vulture in that pleasant forest land, pladng it on fresh
grass. Thereafter, in order that Jatayu might soon reach the
celestial abode, he recited those sacred formulas uttered by the
brahmins, after which the two princes repaired to the Godaveri
river to offer water in honodr of the kingly bird. Following
the traditional rites, those two Descendants of Raghu bathed
and performed the Udaka^ ceremony for the King of the
Vultures, who, having fallen on the field of battle, had executed
a glorious and difficult deed and now, blessed by Rama, had
attained to the place prepared for him in the realm of the
saints.
Thereupon those two princes, after offering the last rites
in honour of that excellent bird, as if to their sire, entered
the forest, their minds set on the recovery of Sita, like Vishnu
and Vasava, the Sovereigns of the Gods.
CHAPTER 69
Rama and Lakshmana meet Ayomukhi and Kdbandha
Having performed the purificatory rites in honour of Jatayu,
the two princes entered the forest in quest of Sita, proceeding
in a south-westerly direction. Armed with sword, bow and
arrow, those offshoots of the House of Ikshwaku followed a
h’fherto untrodden path, overgrown with bushes, trees and
creepers of various kinds, which was difficult of access, with
dense thickets on either side and of sinister appearance; never-
theless the two mighty warriors pressed on through tl^t vast
and dangerous wood.
Having traversed Janasthana and covered a further three
leagues, those brothers, endowed with great energy, penetrated
into the thick woodlands of the Krauncha Forest, which
resembled a group of clouds and presented a smiling aspect
1 Udaka Ceremony — ritual presentation of water to the ancestors.
144
ARANYA KANDA
with its many brilliant, flowers and the herds of wild deer and
flocks of birds that inhabited it.
After explo];ing this forest, anxious to behold the Princess of
Videha once more, sometimes halting to bewail her disappear-
ance, the two brothers resumed their journey, and covering a
distance of three leagues came to the hermitage of Matanga.
Having searched the whole forest filled with fearful beasts
and birds and planted with imnunerable trees and dense
thickets, the two sons of Dasaratha beheld a cave in the moim-
tain, deep as the region under the earth where eternal darkness
reigns.
Then those two Lions among Men, approaching that cave,
perceived the vast shape of a female titan of hideous appear-
ance. Fearful of aspect, she was an^ object of terror to weaker
creatures with her loathsome countenance, vast stomach, sharp
teeth, immense stature and harsh voice. •
This monster subsisted on the flesh of ferocious beasts and
now appeared before Rama an(| Lakshmana, her hair dis-
hevelled, and addressed them, saying *
“ Come let us pass the time in dalliance together.” ‘'"TfleM'-
after she laid hold of Lakshmana, who had preceded his brother
and added: —
“ I am named Ayomukhi, 1 am thine ; do thou become my
lord, O Hero ! Let us give ourselves up to a teng life of
pleasure on the summits of the mountains and among the
islands in the rivers.”
Hearing these words, the Slayer of his Foes, Lakshmana,
full of wrath, drew his sword and cut off her ears, nose and
breasts. Her ears and nose being severed, that terrible titan
ran away with all speed, and when she had disappearedr the ■
two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, Scourgers of their Foes,
hastily pressed on and entered the dense forest.
Thereafter the mighty Lakshmana, full of loyalty, charm
and nobility, addressed his resplendent brother with joined
palms, saying : —
“ I am conscious of a violent throbbing in my left arm and
my min d is filled with apprehension, whilst on every side I
perceive inauspicious omens ; do thou therefore hold thyself
in readiness, O Great One, and follow my coimsel; these
145
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
different portents foretell imminent danger. The Vanchulaka bird
is emitting fearful cries which indicate a speedy victory for us.”
Thereupon thje two brothers courageously began to explore
the entire forest, when a terrible clamour arose appearing to
rend the trees ; such was the uproar that it seemed as though
a mighty wind had suddenly swept through the forest.
Seeking to ascertain the bause of this disturbance, Rama,
armed with a sword, bow in hand, advancing with his younger
brother, beheld a titan of vast proportions, possessing huge
thighs, standing before him. Headless, his mouth in his belly,
covered with bristling hairs, in stature equal to a mountain,
his complexion that of a dark cloud, terrible to look upon, his
voice resounded like thunder.
Shining like a lit torch,^ he seemed to emit sparks ; his single
eye, furnished with yellow hds opening in his breast, was
strange and hideous and this monster, possessed of enormous
teeth, was licking his lips. Despite their ferocity and size,
he fed on bears, lions, deer, and birds, catching them with his
^reat arms at a distance of four miles. With his hands he
smedTiold of flocks of birds and herds of deer, which he put
into his mouth.
Having observed them a mile off, he obstructed the progress
of the two brothers and stood awaiting them. That colossal,
hideous ahd dreadful creature of sinister aspect, with his
trunk and vast arms, fearful to behold, stretching out, seized
the two valiant brothers and gripped them with all his strength.
On account of his coolness and courage, the valiant Raghava
remained unmoved, but Lakshmana, being a mere stripling and
volatile by nature, began to tremble, and that younger brother
01 'iSghava said to him : —
“ O Hero, behold how I have fallen into the power of this
titan ; do thou leave me as an offering to the evil forces and
go thy way happily ; thou wilt soon be re-united with Vaidehi,
this is my firm conviction ! O Kakutstha, when thou hast
regained the kingdom of thy forbears and art installed on the
throne, remember me ! ”
At these words, uttered by Lakshmana, the son of Sumitra,
Rama answered : — “ Have no fear, O Valiant One, persons of
thy valour are never perturbed.”
146
ARANYA KANDA
Meanwhile the headjess titan, of huge arms, the foremost
among the giants, said to them : —
“ Who are jrou, whose shoulders resemble a bull’s, armed
with great swords and bows ? It is fortunate indeed for me that
by chance you have come within my range in this dangerous
place. Say for what reason you have come here, where I wait
ravaged by hunger, ye who are irmed with arrows, bows and
swords and resemble bulls with pointed horns ? Having
approached me, your death is imminent.”
Hearing the words of the wicked Kabandha, Rama, his face
growing pale, said to Lakshmana : —
“ We have fallen from one danger into a greater one, O
Hefo ; this ill chance may cost us our lives without our being
able to rejoin our beloved Sita. The power of destiny over
all beings is inexorable, O Lakshmana ! See, O Lion among
Men, how ill-fortune drives us to the last extremity ; there is
nothing that weighs so heavily on man as destiny. Even the
brave, the mighty, the great and, skilful warriors on the field
of battle, overtaken by destiny, are swept away like banks
of sand.” — »
Thus spoke that heroic and illustrious son of Dasaratha, filled
with distress, his eyes fixed on Saumitri, while in his soul his
composure was fully established.
CHAPTER 70
Rama and Lakshmana sever the Arms of KabandHtT " ^
Seeing the two brothers fallen into his arms as if into a snare,
Kabandha said to them : —
“ What ails you, O Foremost among Warriors ? Since I am
tormented with hunger, fate has destined you for my food and
for this reason has deprived you of your wits.”
Hearing these words Lakshmana, though sore distressed,
determined to display his valour and addressed Rama in words
worthy of the occasion, saying : —
147 L
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ We shall soon become the food of this vile demon, who
with his vast and powerful arms subdues all beings ; let us
with our swords.sever his arms with all speed, O Lord, or he
will make an end of us. It is shameful for warriors to make
away with those who cannot defend themselves like an animal
deprived of its freedom that is led to sacrifice.”
These words infuriated the demon, who opened his terrible
mouth wide, preparing to devour them, whereupon the two
brothers, choosing a favourable moment, as if in sport cut off
his two arms at the shoulders, Rama cutting the right and
Lakshmana with a vigorous stroke of his sword, the left. There-
upon Kabandha, his vast arms severed, emitting loud shrieks
which resounded through the earth and sky like thunder, fell
upon the ground. Beho^ling his two arms severed and the
blood flowing in streams, the unfortunate demon enquired of
those tlvo warriors in feeble accents : — “ Who are you ? ”
Thus accosted, the supremely courageous Lakshmana began
to extol the virtues of,Kakutstha, saying : —
»*.** This is Rama, the descendant of the House of Ikshwaku,
feoovm throughout the earth, and I am his younger brother,
Lakshmana. Deprived of his kingdom by the Queen Kaikeyi,
Raghava was exiled to the great forest, where he lived with his
consort and myself. While this hero, mighty as a God, dwelt
in that pasfbral retreat, a titan bore away his consort, in search
of whom we have come hither.
“ And thou, who art thou, wandering in these woods emitting
flames, thy thighs sunk into thy body ? ”
On hearing Lakshmana, Kabandha, calling Indra’s words to
mind, answered joyfully : —
*■ ■ Welcome to you, O Tigers among Men, beholding you
is my salvation; for my good, you have cut off my arms. Do
you hear, how, due to mine arrogance, I came to assume this
monstrous shape. O Illustrious Ones, I shall relate all to you
truthfully.”
148
ARANYA KANDA
CHAPTER 71
Kabandha tells his Story
“ O Long-armed Rama, formerly I was filled with unimaginable
energy and courage ; my beauty was famed throughout the
Three Worlds and equal to the sun, the moon and Indra
himself. Assuming a terrible form, I became an object of
fear to all and struck terror into the hearts of the ascetics living
in the forest. *
“ O Rama, on a certain occasion I incurred the wrath of a
great Rishi named Sthulashira, whom I tormented in this
loathsome shape, whilst he was gathering wild fruits. Fixing
his gaze on me, he pronounced a tdhrible curse, saying i—
‘ Do thou retain for ever this fearful form, assumed L/- thee
in order to harm others ! ’
“ Appealing to that provoked ascetic to rescind his curse,
he took compassion on me and said : ‘ When Rama cremates
thee in the lonely forest, having severed both.»thine arms,
thou shalt regain thy great and wonderful form.’
“ O Lakshmana, know that 1 am really the son of Danu,
who was extremely handsome to look upon; my present
appearance is due to a curse pronounced by Indra on the
field of battle.
“ By rigorous penances I gained the goodwill of
and he granted me the boon of longevity. Thereafter I was
filled with pride and, thinking ‘ What can Indra do to me
now I challenged him to combat, whereupon he hurled his
mace of a hundred edges at me. By the force of this weapon,
my thighs and head were thrust into my body ; I prayed to
him to end my life, but he, saying : ‘ May the words of Brahma
prove true ’, compelled me to go on living. Then I addressed
Mahendra, saying: — ‘How shall I live without food, since
thou hast thrust my head and thighs into my body ? *
149
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ Thereat, Indra caused my arms to ^xtend over four miles
and placed a mouth with sharp teeth in my belly. Ever
since, stretching ^out my arms, I wander in t]^e forest and
seize hold of lions, tigers and deer and put them into my
mouth. Then Indra said to me : ‘ When Rama and Lakshmana
cut off thine arms, thou shalt attain heaven ’.
“ Since then, O Great One) I have laid hold on every living
being I have found in the forest and have been awaiting Rama
to sever my arms ; anticipating this, 1, have waited for death.
Now, O Lord, thou hast come, be thou blessed ! None but
thou can put an end to my life ; the words of the great Rishi
have proved true, O Illustrious One. I will put my counsel
at thy service, O Bull among Men, and, when I have received
the consecration of fire, will form a pact of friendship with
you both.”
At these words of Danu, Rama, in the hearing of Lakshmana,
answered him, saying : —
** Ravana has borne away mine illustrious consort, Sita,
whilst I and my brother were absent from the hermitage. I
aUrconVersant only with the name of that titan but not with
his form, nor are we acquainted with his strength, nor where
he dwells. Helpless and distressed, we wander here and there ,
in the forest ; it behoveth thee to show thy compassion to us.
After gathering all the branches that are dry and have been
broken down by elephants and digging a large pit, we will
cremate thee at the time indicated by thee. Do thou tell us
who has carried Sita away and where she is to be found.
Render us this great service, if thou art acquainted with the
truth.”
-Thus addressed by Rama, Danu, skilled in speech, answered
Raghava, saying : — “ I am not possessed of divine foresight,
neither am I acquainted with the Princess Sita, but being
cremated by thee, resuming my natural form, I shall be able
to point out one to thee, who will know what has become of
her. Without being consumed by fire, I am unable to tell
thee who is acquainted with that titan who has carried Sita
away. Through a curse, my foresight has been destroyed,
O l^ghava, and through mine own fault I have become an
object of loathing to the whole world, but before the sun with
150
ARANYA KANDA
his tired steeds withdraws behind the western horizon cast
me into the pit, O Rama, and cremate me according to the
traditional rit6s. *
“ Cremated by thee with due ceremonial, O Joy of the
House of Raghu, I shall tell thee who is acquainted with that
titan. It is for thee to seal a jpact of friendship with him
according to the law. O Raghava, that swift-footed hero will
lend thee his assistance.
“ For one reason or* another, he has traversed the Three
Worlds and there is nothing in the Universe that is not known
to him.”
CHAPTER 72
♦ *
,#
Kabandha tells Rama how to find Sita ,
After Kabandha had spoken thus, those two warriors, the
foremost among men, Rama and Lakshmana, sought out a
hollow on the mountain-side and ignited a fire, ^ith the aid
of glowing brands, Lakshmana lit the pyre that burst into
flame on every side. The vast trunk of Kabandha began to
melt in the heat of the fire like a lump of butter, and later
the powerful Kabandha, scattering the ashes, rose up from the
pyre wearing spotless raiment and a celestial garland, and that
handsome demon, his limbs covered with diverse ornaments,
ascended a chariot of dazzling beauty drawn by swans, in his
splendour illumining the ten regions. Thereafter, standing in
the sky, he addressed Rama, saying: —
Learn, O Raghava, by what means thou shalt be able to
recover Sita. There are six expedients^ by which misfortune
^ Six expedients :
Sandhi — making peace.
Vigraha — engaging in war.
Yana — marching against the enemy.
Ashana — maintaining a post against the enemy.
Daidibhava — sowing dissention.
Samshraya — seeking the protection of others.
151
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
may be combated, and in the light of ftrhich all things should
be considered. He who has fallen into the worst misfortune
may find solace if he has someone with whom td share his lot,
but thou and Lakshmana are deprived of this consolation in
the calamity that has befallen you through the theft of Sita.
O Rama, thou who art thys4tf the foremost of friends art in
need of a friend. After due reflection, I see no possibility
of success for thee except by this.
“ Hearken, O Rama, to what I am about to tell thee. There
is a monkey named Sugriva, who was banished in anger by
his brother Bali, the son of Indra. This sagacious and valiant
Sugriva with four of his companions inhabits the lofty mountain
Rishyamuka situated on the borders of Lake Pampa.
“ This Indra among Monkeys, who is full of energy and
prowess, of brilliant appearance, loyal, temperate, intelligent
and magnanimous, skilful, courageous, wise and powerful,
has been banished by his brother for the sake of the kingdom.
He will surely prove ihy friend and assist thee in thy search
fe g - S i ta. O Rama, do not be disturbed on this account;
that which is destined must come to pass. O Lion among the
Ikshwakus, fate is inexorable !
“ Do thou go hence with all speed, O Valiant Raghava, and
seek out the powerful Sugriva. Without delay conclude an
alliance with him and, swearing mutual loyalty in the presence
of fire, unite thyself with that beneficent being. Thou shouldst
not disregard that King of the Monkey Tribe, Su^iva, who
is of a grateful disposition, able to change his form at will and
worthy of thy friendship. Thou too wilt be able to accomplish
hix..designs, but benefited by thee or no, he will execute thy
purpose.
“ This son of Riksharajas’ consort and of Bhaskara,
wanders about restlessly on the borders of Lake Pampa and is
at war with Bali. Laying aside thy weapons, seek out the
retreat of that monkey on the Rishyamuka Mountain without
delay and enter into a bond of .friendship with that inhabitant
of the forest. That Foremost of Monkeys is conversant with
all the haunts of the flesh-eating titans in the world and has
thoroughly explored their retreats ; there is nothing on this
earth that is not known to him, O Raghava.
152
ARANYA KANDA
“As long as the many-rayed sun continues to shine, O
Scourge of Thy Foes, he with his companions will search
the rivers, tha crags, the inaccessible mountaips and the caves
for thy consort. He will send out his monkeys of vast stature to
scour every region in order to find Sita, separation from whom
has rent thine heart. He will se|k for Maithili of lovely limbs
even in Ravana’s own abode. Should thine irreproachable and
beloved Sita have been taken to the summit of Mount Mem or
abandoned in the nethermost hell, that Lion among the Monkey
Tribe, having slain the titans, will restore her to thee.”
CHAPTER 73
Kabandha's Counsel to Rama
••
Having revealed the way to recover Sita, the resourceful
Kabandha counselled Rama in thp following significant words,
saying : —
“ This is the path leading westwards to the Mount Rish-
yamuka, O Rama, abounding in blossoming trees ; Jambu,
Priyala, Panasa, Nyagrodha, Plaksha, Tinduka, Ashwattha,
Karnikara, Cuta, Naga, Tilaka, Naktamala, Nilashoka, Kadamba,
Karavira, Agnimukha, Ashoka, Raktachanda, Pariblikdraka and
many other trees grow there and, cUmbing or bending them
by force, they should be used by you to sustain yourselves on
the way with their sweet fruits.
“ Passing through these flowery woodlands, O Kakutstha,
thou wilt reach others resembling the Nandana Gardens,
where, as with the northern Kums, the trees bear fruit aud^
produce honey in every month of the year and every season
is represented simultaneously as in the forest of Chaitaratha.
There, great trees with mighty branches, bowed under the
weight of their fruit, resemble towering clouds on the mountain
side. Lakshmana will climb those trees with ease or pull
them down to offer thee the fruit equal in taste to the Nectar
of Immortality. Ranging over those lovely mountains, wander-
ing from hill to hill and wood to wood, O Hero, ye shall reach
the lake Pampa covered with lotuses, free from boulders and
153
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
gravel, whose level banks present no cievice and therefore no
danger of falling. O Rama, its bed is sandy and it is covered
with floating lifles ; swans, ducks, herons and ospreys are
heard calling sweetly on the waters of that lake ; nor do they
fear man, O Raghava, since none has ever himted there. Do
ye feed on these birds, fat butter, O Rama, as well as on
Rohita, Chakratunda and Nda.
“ O Rama, the devoted Lakshmana will offer thee diverse
and excellent fish, devoid of scale or fin, plump, possessing a
single bone, which may be speared with arrows and roasted
on the fire. And when thou hast feasted, Lakshmana, drawing
pure water, fragrant with the scent of lotuses, fresh, limpid,
sparkling like silver, shall offer it to thee on a lotus leaf.
“ In the evening, rang^pg here and there, Lakshmana will
point out to thee the great monkeys who dwell in the woods
and in*the hollows of the hills, and thou shalt see those wild
and savage apes, roaring like bulls, coming to the borders of the
lake to drink. ,
•“ Wandering abroad at dusk, thy grief will be assuaged on
Selholding the flowering trees and the auspicious waters of
the lake, and thou shalt see the blossoming Tilaka and Naktamav^
trees with the red and white full-blown lotuses, which win
dispel thy sorrow. No man has ever gathered those blooms
nor do the*garlands made of them ever fade away, O Raghava,
for the disciples of the great ascetic Matanga lived there, who,
proficient in penance, laden with the wild fruits .they had
collected for their Guru, covered the earth with drops of their
perspiration from which these flowers have sprung j by
virtue of their austerities these blooms never die.
“■'"Those ascetics have now passed away but there still
liveth one who served them, a mendicant woman named
Shabari. O Kakutstha, she, who is ever fixed in her duty, is
now extremely old and, on beholding thee who art honoured
by the whole world, will ascend to heaven.
“ O Rama, having reached the western bank of Lake Pampa,
thou shalt see a lovely, isolated 'and concealed spot, which is
Matanga’s hermitage. There, in fear of his divine authority,
no elephant dare enter, though there be many. This place is
known as the Matanga Wood, O Raghava, and there, O Joy
154
ARANYA KANDA
of the House of Raghv, where every variety of bird sings and
which resembles the Garden of Nandana or a celestial grove,
thou wilt be able to rest. ,
“ The Rishyamuka mountain, covered with flowering trees
and filled with birds, rises opposite Lake Pampa and is difficult
of access, young elephants barrutf the way. This lofty moun-
tain was formerly created by ^hma and a virtuous man
who sleeps on its summit and dreams of treasure will find
wealth on waking, whereas an evil-doer who attempts to
scale it will be seized by demons whUe yet asleep. There too,
the trumpeting of the yoimg elephants who disport themselves
in the Lake Pampa can be heard. O Rama, in that part of the
hermitage where Matanga lodged them, wild elephants of
vast size, streaming with crimson i^or, rush to the lake, full
of ardour, like great clouds ; there they slake their thirst in
the cool waters, that are limpid, pleasant and extremely
auspicious to those who bathe in them and which exhale a
sweet fragrance. Having disported the^elves, these elephants
re-enter the thickets with the bears, panthers and wolves.
Beholding them, as also the deer of gentle countenance r^
sembling sapphire, who are harmless and do not fear man, thy
grief will be assuaged.
. “ O Kakutstha, on this mountain, hewn out of the rock
is a great cavern, difficult of access, covered on all sides with
delightful fruits, and at the entrance is a great lake of cool
water filled with every kind of reptile ; there the virtuous
Sugriva and his companions dwell, though sometimes he
resides on the summit of the hill.”
Having thus instructed the two princes, Rama and Lakshmana,
Kabandha, resembling the sun in brilliance, wreathed -hr*
garlands, illumined the heavens with his splendour. Thereupon
those two heroes, seeing that blessed One stationed in the sky,
spoke unto him, saying : — “ Go in peace ! ” whereto Kabandha
answered saying : — “ Do ye proceed, ye will achieve your
purpose ! ”
Then Kabandha, having regained his pristine beauty, shining
in grace and splendour, fixed his gaze on Rama and spoke
again from the sky, saying : — “ Enter into an alliance with
Sugriva.”
155
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
, CHAPTER 74 •
Rama visits Shabari
The two princes, following ^the instructions of Kabandha,
proceeded along the path to the west leading to Lake Pampa.
Wending their way, desirous of finding»Sugriva, they gazed on
the many trees laden with flowers and fruit, tasting of nectar,
growing on the mountain-sides. Passing the night on a
plateau, those two Descendants of Raghu reached the western
bank of the Pampa abounding in lotuses and beheld Shabari’s
pleasant retreat. ,
Approaching that charming hermitage, shaded on all sides
by inniftnerable trees, they beheld that perfected One who,
seeing them, rose up and with joined palms touched the feet
of Rama and the prpdent Lakshmana and, according to
tradition, ofiered water to rinse their mouths and bathe their
feet.
Thereupon Rama addressed that female ascetic, fixed in her
spiritual duty, and said : — “ Hast thou overcome all obstacles
to asceticism, O Thou of gentle speech ? Do thine austerities
increase daily ? Hast thou subdued thine anger and thy need
for food ? O Solitary One, hast thou observed thy vows and
attained inner tranquillity? Has thine attendance, on thy
Guru borne fruit ? ”
Thus interrogated by Rama, the virtuous Shabari, revered
by the Gods, extremely aged, standing before him, ofiered him
■ uthnage and said : —
“ Blessed by thy presence, I have acquired perfection and
my asceticism is crowned. To-day my birth has borne fruit
and the service of my Gurus has been fully honoured. To-day
my pious practices have found fulfilment. O Foremost of
Men, Greatest of the Celestials, worshipping thee, 1 shall
attain the heavenly realm. O Gentle One, O Slayer of thy
Foes, O Thou who dost confer honour on men, purified by
thy compassionate regard, I shall, by thy favoiur, attain the
imperishable worlds, O Subduer of Thy Foes.
156
ARANYA KANDA
“ When thou didst sJbt foot on the Mount Chittrakuta, those
ascetics 1 served, ascending celestial cars of incomparable
splendour, de{>arted to heaven and those grea« sages, conversant
with virtue, said to me : —
“ ‘ Rama will visit thy holy retreat ; do thou receive him
and Lakshmana with tradition tl hospitality. On beholding
him, thou shalt attain the highest sphere from whence none
retumeth.’
“ O Foremost of MeA, thus did those blessed ascetics address
me, and for thee I have gathered the wild fruits of diverse
kinds that grow on the borders of Lake Pampa.”
Hearing these words, Raghava said to her, who had not been
left in ignorance by her Gurus concerning the past and the future: —
“ I have heard the truth about the greatness of thy Gurus
from Danu and now 1 would fain witness it with mine own
eyes, if thou judgest it fitting.”
Listening to these words falling from Rama’s own lips,
Shabari, guiding the two brothers to the vast forest, addressed
them, saying : — * ^
“ O Raghunanda, behold this forest resembling a dark cloud,
filled with birds and beasts, known as the Matanga Wood.
Here my Gurus of pure soul sacrificed unto fire, their persons
consecrated by mantras through which they had purified them,
thus consecrating the forest and rendering it a holy place.
Here too is the altar facing the west, where, with hands
trembling with fatigue, my worshipful preceptors offered
flowers to their Gods. O Foremost of the Raghus, behold
this altar of incomparable beauty, which, through the power of
their penances, still sheds its lustre illumining the four regions.
Behold also the Seven Seas, drawn here by virtue of their*
thought, since, through fasting and the weight of years, they
were unable to walk. These robes of bark, left hanging on the
trees by them at the completion of their ablutions, are still
wet and the lotuses of azure hue offered by them in worship
have not faded.
“ Now thou hast seen the forest and hast heard all that thou
didst desire to know ; I will abandon my body so that I may
approach those pure-souled ascetics whom 1 used to wait upon,
to whom this hermitage belongs and whose servant I am.”
157
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Hearing these pious words, Rama, who was accompanied by
Lakshmana, experienced great delight and exclaimed;
** Wonderful it is ! ” Thereafter, addressing Shabari of ascetic
practices, he said : —
“ O Holy One, I have been fully honoiured by thee ; now
repair whither thou wilt and 1:\* happy.”
Having received permission from Rama to depart, Shabari,
wearing matted locks, robes of bark and a black antelope skin,
cast herself into the fire, thereafter rising into the air like a
bright flame.
Adorned with celestial ornaments, wreathed in garlands,
emitting a divine fragrance, sprinkled with sandal-paste and
dad in celestial raiment, she appeared exquisite and illumined
the heavens like a flash of lightning. By virtue of her medita-
tions she ascended to those sacred abodes where her spiritual
preceptdrs, those high-souled ascetics, dwdt.
CHAPTER 75
Rama reaches the Lake Pampa
When Shabari had ascended to heaven through the merit of
her spiritual prowess, Rama with his brother Lakshmana
began to ponder over the pious influence of those great ascetics
and, reflecting within himself on the divine authority of those
holy men, Raghava said to his brother : —
. O ’ Friend, I have now visited the retreat of those magnani-
mous sages of ^aculous deeds, where deer and tigers roam,
together with birds of every kind. O Lakshmana, we have
performed our ablutions in the sacred waters of these seven
seas and have offered oblations to our ancestors. Our evil
karma has thereby been destroyed and prosperity made
manifest ; my heart is filled with peace. Methinks, O Lion
among Men, that we shall soon meet with good fortune.
Come, let us walk towards the enchanting Lake Pampa ! The
Rishyamuka Mountain may be seen in the distance; it is
158
ARANYA KANDA
there that the four groat monkeys with Sugriva, Surya’s son,
dwell in constant fear of Bali. I am impatient to see this
Lion of the Monkey Tribe, Sugriva, for ii; is he who will
ascertain where Sita can be foimd.”
Thus did the heroic Rama speak, and Saumitri answered
him, saying : — 4
“ Let us repair thither without delay ; my heart too reaches
out to that place.” Thereupon, issuing from Matanga’s
hermitage, the mighty Rama, Lord of Men, accompanied by
Lakshmana, proceeded towards lake Pampa.
On every side he saw innumerable trees in full flower and
pools where small white cranes nested in the reeds, and peacocks,
lapwings and woodpeckers. Ailing the forest with their cries, as
also a multitude of other birds. ,
Enjoying the trees of varying fragrance and the many ponds,
Rama, transported with delight, approached one whose’waters,
delicious to the taste, were drawn from the Matanga lake.
There the two Descendants of Raghu stopd in quiet recollection.
Thereafter, grief once more invading the heart of Raghu, tffe_^
son of Dasaratha, he entered the enchanting lake covered with
lotuses.
Adorned on all sides with Tilaka, Ashoka, Punnaga, Vakula
and Uddalaka trees, which were nourished by its waters, it
was framed in charming groves and its waves, pure as crystal,
on which hibiscus blooms floated, flowed over fine sand. Fish
and turtle abounded there and the banks were embellished by
trees intertwined with friendly creepers. Kinneras, Uragas,
Gandharvas, Yakshas and Rakshasas frequented it and diverse
trees and shrubs cast their shade over it. That lake was
verily a jewel with its fresh and limpid waters, its lotuses and '
water-lilies lending it a coppery sheen, whilst clumps of
nymphoae cast silvery reflections and the blue of sapphire
was added by other flowers. Aravinda and Utpala blooms
abounded round the lake, which was covered with innumerable
lotuses, whilst groves of mango in flower lent their shade, and
peacocks filled it with their cries.
Rama, the mighty son of Dasaratha, who was accompanied
by Lakshmana, seeing the Lake Pampa adorned like a bride
with Tilaka, Bijapura, Vata, Lodhra, Sukladruma, Karavira,
159
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Punnaga in flower, bushes of Malati^-and Kunda, Bandira,
Nichula, Ashoka, Saptapama, Ketaka, Atimukta and diverse
other trees of varying perfume, gave expression to his grief : —
“ There stands on the right bank the mountain Rishyamuka,
abounding in various metals and famed for the variety of its
trees and flowers, spoken off.by Kabandha, where the son of
the magnanimous Riksharajas, the valiant Sugriva, dwells.
‘ O Foremost of Men, seek out the King of the Monkeys ’,
were his words.” .
Thereafter, Rama spoke to Lakshmana again, saying : —
“ O Lakshmana, how will Sita be able to live without me ? ”
Having spoken thus to Lakshmana, the foremost of the
Raghus, tormented by his love, which precluded him from
thinking of aught else, entered the marvellous Lake Pampa,
having given voice to his sorrow.
Proceeding slowly, observing the forest, Rama, coming to
Lake Pampa, surrounded on all sides with enchanting groves,
filled with a multitude of birds, entered its waters with
Lakshmana.
END OF ARANYA KANDA
l6o
•BOOK. IV.
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER I
Rama describes the Spring and the Sentiments it evokes in him
Directing his steps tcfwards Lake Pampa, which was covered
with lotuses of various kinds, Rama, who was accompanied by
Lakshmana, his mind troubled, began to lament. Beholding
that lake, his heart was filled with delight, and under the sway
of love, he said to the son of Sumitra : —
“ O Lakshmana, how beautiful the Lake Pampa with its
pure and limpid waves, its lotuses and flowering water-lilies,
its many kinds of trees. Oh ! How delightful ! O Saumitri,
observe the Pampa Woods, how pleasant they are to look upon,
those magnificent trees resembling crested mountains. I am
overwhelmed and stricken with grief on recollecting BharatiTs
distress and the abduction of Sita.
“ Though my heart is heavy, yet the Pampa lake is still able
to charm me, with its ravishing woods luxuriant with every
kind of blossom and its fresh and delicious waters. The month
of flowering lotuses^ lends it an extreme beauty ; s'erpents and
wild animals frequent it, whilst deer and birds abound. The
thick grass, of a deep emerald hue, is sprinkled with different
flowers that have fallen from the trees and resembles a bright
carpet. On every side the tops of the trees, bending under the
weight of their blossom, are wholly hidden by the creepers
with their flowering fronds.
“ O Lakshmana, it is the season of auspicious breezes and
tender love, the fragrant spring month when flowers and fruit
are brought to birth on the trees. See how lovely are these
flowering woods, O Saumitri, showering down a rain of petals,
Uke water from the clouds.
“ In the enchanting valleys on the escarpments, innumerable
trees, shaken by the wind, scatter their blossom on the earth.
O Lakshmana, see how the breeze, agitating the myriad branches
1 Lit. Padmas, Utpalas, Jhashas.
163
M
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of the flowering trees, seems to play wirh the blossom that has
fallen or is still on the trees. The God of the Wind frolics
to the accompaniment of the humming of bees and to the song
of the amorous nightingale, desiring, as it were, to make the
trees dance. Emerging from the mountain caves, the wind
gives forth a kind of music,^ shaking the trees violently from
side to side, causing the extreme tips of their branches to meet,
uniting them one with the other. The zephyr with soft caress-
ing breath, difliising the perfume of sandalwood, dispels all
fatigue.
“ Agitated by the wind, these trees seem to add their voices
to the humming of the bees amidst the soft and fragrant groves.
“ On the enchanting mountain plateaus, the crags, whose
points touch, resplendent with large trees bearing beautiful
flowers, sparkle with beauty, and the trees, tossed by the airy
currents that stir them, their crests covered with blossom and
crowned with bees, seem about to break into song.
“ See, on every side, the marvellous blossoming of the
golden Karnikara trees', resembling men robed in silk ! This
season of Spring, O Lakshmana, with its choir of birds of
every kind revives the pain caused by Sita’s absence. In this
overwhelming grief, pangs of love torment me. The gay
trilling of the cuckoo tantalizes me ; the joyful Datyuhaka
bird that sings from the waterfalls of the forest increases my
pain, O Lakshmana ! Formerly when she heard its voice in
our hermitage, my beloved, intoxicated with love and happiness,
would call to me.
“ See how the birds of varied plumage, giving forth every
kind of note, seek refuge on all sides amongst the trees, bushes
and creepers ! The females accompanied by the males
flock together according to their kind and rejoice ; intoxicated
by the Bhringaraja’s exultant cries, they chirrup melodiously.
Here, in the home of Sita, the assembled birds are made merry
by the joyous song of the Datyuhaka responding to the cuckoo’s
call.
“ The rustling of the trees rekindles the fire of my love, of
which the bunches of the Ashoka blooms are the fuel, the
humming of the bees the crackling, and the buds the golden
tongues of flame.
164
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ This fire of Spring is consuming me ! Nay, far from that
lady of lovely eyelashes, beautiful looks and gende speech, I
caimot survive, O Saumitri ! The season that brings delight
to the woods is the time she loved, and beyond all, she was
enamoured of the forest echoing to the call of the cuckoo on
every side, O Irreproachable Hqjro !
“ The tender feelings I bear for my sweet One and the
delights of Spring that increase them are a burning fire that
will soon consume me utterly. I shall not live long separated
from my spouse ; the beauty of these trees increases the pangs
of my love. Being unable to see Sita any more intensifies my
anguish, whilst the presence of Spring causes the sweat of
desire to break forth on me. Thinking of that lady, whose
eyes resemble a doe’s, grief holds me^in thrall ; the cruel Spring
breeze from the woods tortures me, O Saumitri !
“ Here and there, peacocks dance, spreading their brilliant
wings in the breeze, and their tails, decorated with eyes,
resemble crystal lattices. The females surrounding them are
intoxicated with desire and this strengthens the love with which
I am filled.
“ See, O Lakshmana, on the mountain plateau, how the
peacock dances and how the peahen, her heart intoxicated with
joy, closely follows him ! He spreads his radiant wings and
his cries seem to mock my pain, for in the forest hi^ loved one
has not been carried away by a titan and he can dance in these
enchanting groves with his tender love. In this month of
fiowcrs, in Sita’s absence, my stay here is unendurable !
“ See, O Lakshmana, love is found even among lower animals!
At this moment, the peahen is ardently attracted to the steps
of the male; even thus would the large-eyed daughter of •
Janaka follow my steps with renewed love, had she not been
borne away.
“ O Lakshmana, the flowers that bear down the forest
branches with their weight in the autumn will produce no
fruit for me and, though so lovely, will fall rotting to the
groimd with their swarms of bees.
“ The birds at this time, in joyous flight, carolling in love,
seem to call to one another, invoking deep transports of desire
in me. If the Spring also reigns where my loved one, Sita,
165
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
dwells, who has now Men under thfr sway . of another, she
will be sharing my ardour. Yet if the Spring has not reached
that place where»she is, how will that dark-eyed lady be able
to go on living in my absenec ? If this season has not come
to where my gentle love resides, what will that fair-limbed lady
do, who has been overpowensd by a mighty adversary ? My
you±ful and beloved consort, whose eyes resemble lotus petals
and who is gentle of speech, will certainly yield up her life at
the first breath of Spring. In my heart, I feel assured that
the gentle Sita will not be able to survive separation from me.
Devotion to Vaidehi invades my entire being and my love is
wholly centred on her.
“ When I remember my gentle love, this caressing breeze,
so fresh and cool, carrying the fragrance of flowers, is like a
burning fire to me. The God of the Wind, who was ever
welcome when Sita was present, is to-day a source of pain to me.
In her absence, that bird flying through the air emitting
cries, the crownowperching on a tree, makes a delightful sound.^
This winged creature will prove a messenger and bring my
remembrance to the mind of the large-eyed Vaidehi.
“ Listen, O Lakshmana, to the birds’ intoxicating chorus of
love, as they warble in the flowery crested trees. That bee
suddenly flying towards the young green shoots of the Tilaka
tree, blown by the breeze, is like a lover trembling with desire.
The Ashoka tree, that increases the torment of lovers, rises
with its plumes of flowers waving in the wind, to tanjtalize me.
Look, O Lakshmana, at the flowering mango trees, resembling
those who are distracted by the pangs of love 1
“ O Saumitri, O Lion among Men ! See how amidst the
magnificent range of trees that grow on the borders of Lake
Pampa, the Kinneras wander about on every side ! Observe
those Nalina flowers of subtle scent, O Lakshmana, gleaming
on the water like unto the sun about to rise. See the calm
surface of the Pampa Lake, fragrant with lotus and blue water-
lilies, frequented by swans and waterfowl, and the stamens of
the lotus flowers, bright as the dawn, that the bees have scattered
on the waves.
^ This refers to a crow cawing at the time of Rama's wedding, indicating
that he would shortly be separated from her ; now the sound signifies
reunion is near.
i66
KISHKINDHA KA»NDA
“ How the Lake PaAipa sparkles ! Waterfowl abound there
in every season ; how wonderful are its woodland glades !
It is enchantihg with its herds of elephants ahd deer, that love
to come and bathe in it. The water>lilies rocking on the
breast of the limpid waves, the waters whipped by the impetuous
wind sparkle with beauty, O Laksihmana.
“ Far from Vaidehi, whose eyes are as large as the petals of
of the lotus, who ever loved the water-lilies, life has no attraction
for me. O Perfidious Kama, now I am no longer able to rejoin
her, thou seekest to evoke in me the memory of that sweet
lady, whose speech was a thousand times sweeter still; it were
possible to bear the love I feel for her, if the Spring with its
fiowers and trees did not increase my torment ! Those things
that enchanted me, when I was with her, in her absence, have
no further charm for me. On seeing the petals of the lotus
cup, I say to myself : ‘ These resemble Sita’s eyes ’, O Laksh-
mana. The fragrant breeze, blowing through the stamens of the
lotus flowers and the trees, resembles hor breath.
“ O Saumitri, see how marvellous is the brilliance of the.
flowering trunk of the Karnikara on the ridges of the mountain
to the right of Lake Pampa. Those ravishing trees with their
flowers, stripped of leaves, seem to set the mountain ridges on
fire ; whilst those growing on the banks of the lake, that irrigates
them, give off a delicate perfume.
“ Malatis, Mallikas, Karaviras and Padmas in flower,
Ketaki, Sinduvara and Vasanti trees, Matuhnga, Puma and
Kunda bushes on every side; Shiribilva, Madhuka, Vanjula,
Bakula, Champaka, Tilaka, Nagavriksha, Padmaka, Ashoka
with their azure flowers, Lodhra, Simhakesara, Pinjara trees
are seen everywhere. Ankola, Kuranta, Shurnaka, Pari-
bhadraka, Cuta, Patali, Kovidara, Mucukunda and Arjuna
trees spread their blossom on the slope of the mountain. Rakta-
kurava, Ketaka, Uddalaka, Shirisha, Shingshapa, Dhava,
Shalmali, Kingshuka, Kurubaka with its red flowers, Tinisha,
Naktamala, Candaka, Syandana, Hintala, Tilaka and Naga-
vriksha, these blossoming trees are entwined with flowering
spiked creepers.
“ See, O Saumitri, how they crowd together on the banks of
Lake Pampa, their branches waving in the wind ; the creepers
167
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
seem to be pursuing each other, resembling lovely women
at play.
“ The breeze passes through the trees from * crag to crag,
from wood to wood. Amongst them, some are in full flower
and give off a soft fragrance, others, covered with buds, have
a sombre air. What sweetnesS ! How pleasant ! What blossom!
“ Amidst these trees on the borders of Lake Pampa, the
bees seem to be resting in the heart of the flowers, staying a
moment, then flying off again, quiclQy alighting elsewhere,
greedy for nectar.
“ The fortunate earth is heaped with masses of blossom that
has fallen on the ground, resembling the covering of a couch.
On the mountain sides unrolls a brilliant carpet of gold and red
flowers of every kind, O Saumitri. At the end of winter all
these trees are now in full flower, O Lakshmana. In this
month of blossom, the plants open, vying with each other,
and the trees, where the six-legged insects hum, seem to
challenge one anothes^ manifesting a great brilliance, their
• branches crowned with flowers.
“ The Karandava bird plunging into the limpid waves, dis-
porting itself with its mate, seems in some way to inspire love.
Like that of the Mandakini, the beauty of the Lake Pampa is
enchanting^; its perfections are famed throughout the world
and, in proximity, ravish the heart.
“ If I might find my gentle Love once again, and we could
take up our abode here, I should not even covet Indra’s realm
or regret Ayodhya. Here, on these charming slopes, I should
sport with her and neither my thoughts nor desires would
lead me away.
“ In the absence of my beloved, the trees of these woods,
wholly covered with every kind of flower, almost deprive me
of my reason.
“ Gaze on this lake of limpid waters, O Saumitri, which is
covered with lotuses, frequented by the Chakravaka bird, the
abode of Karandavas, abounding in pelicans, herons and wild
beasts and re-echoing to the warbling of birds; verily Lake
Pampa is a paradise I The myriad birds with their delightful
antics and the memory of that youthful woman, my beloved,
whose face shines like the moon, whose eyes resemble lotuses,
i68
KISHKINDHA KANDA
all inflame my desire. ' I, who am separated from Sita, whose
eyes resemble the doe’s and the gazelle’s, on seeing them dis-
porting themJelves there, am troubled, as iif were.
** On that pleasant hillside, filled with fiocks of birds, intoxi-
cated with love, might I but see my gende One, I should be
content. O Saumitri, I should ’certainly live anew if Sita of
slender waist were inhaling the auspicious air of Lake Pampa
at my side. Fortunate is he, O Lakshmana, who drinks
that pleasant air from ’the woods of Lake Pampa that carries
the fragrance of the lotus and dispels all grief.
“ How is that youthful woman, whose eyes resemble lotus
petals, the beloved daughter of Janaka, able to bear the exist-
ence of a slave ? What shall I say to that virtuous king, the
faithful Janaka, when, in the presence of the people, he asks
me if all is well with Sita ?
“ She who followed me to the dreary forest whither my father
had banished me, that Sita, fixed in her duty, where is she,
my beloved, now ? Separated from her,»how, in mine adversity,
O Lakshmana, shall I be able to endure life ? I am losing
my reason! When shall I hear the incomparable voice of
Vaidehi again ? Though she found nought but misfortune in
the forest, yet that youthful woman, in her tenderness, con-
versed sweetly with me, who was consumed with^love, as if
she had ceased to be unhappy and was full of joy. How shall
I, in Ayodhya, reply to Kaushalya, O Prince, when that vener-
able queen asks me : * Where is my daughter-in-law and what
has befallen her ? ’
“ O Lakshmana, return and seek out Bharata, our devoted
brother; as for me, I can no longer continue living without
the daughter of Janaka.”
Thus did the magnanimous Rama lament, as if deprived of
support, and his brother, Lakshmana, in judicious and measured
words, answered him, saying : — “ O Rama, summon up thy
courage and be happy, do not grieve, O Thou, the Best of Men,
Those in thy condition have nothing with which to reproach
themselves and should not give way to despair. Calling to
remembrance the grief caused by separation from that being
who is dear to thee, banish all excessive attachment. In
proximity to intense heat, even a damp net catches fire. Though
169
THE RAMAYANA OF V'ALMIiKI
be descend into bell or yet lower, Rhvana will in no way
survive bis deed, O Beloved Rama. Let us first seek out this
wicked demon ; c either he shall yield up Sita <or he is lost.
Should Ravana descend into the womb of Diti^ with Sita,
I shall slay him if he does not restore her to thee. Return
to thy normal state. My Noble Friend, and throw oflF these
mournful thoughts. Assuredly no success is gained by those
who abandon their undertakings without making due efforts.
Exertion is a powerful weapon, O Lord, there is no power
superior to it. With effort, nothing is impossible in this
world. Resolute men do not fail in their pursuits. By our
efforts alone we shall recover Janaki. Do not permit thyself
to be dominated by thy love or thy grief ; cast it behind thee.
Hast thou perchance forgotten the greamess of thy soul, the
fixity of thy purpose and character ? ”
Thus' spurred on by Lakshmana, Rama, who had allowed
himself to be overcome by sorrow, banished his grief and
distraction and regaine(l his valour.
* Calm and brave beyond imagining, Rama crossed the Pampa
that was full of charm, enchanting with its trees of waving
branches. When he had explored the whole forest with its
waterfalls and ravines, the magnanimous Rama, agitated and
overcome with grief, set out with Lakshmana, and with the
joyous gaif ’of an elephant intoxicated with Mada juice, the
intrepid and magnanimous Saumitri, with rapid strides went
on his way serenely, consoling Rama by his fidelity and valour.
As they neared the vicinity of Rishyamuka, the King of the
Monkeys observed those heroes of unusual aspect and, despite
his courage, trembled but made no move towards them. That
magnanimous monkey, who walked with the dignity of an
elephant, seeing those two brothers advancing, was filled with
extreme apprehension and became distracted with fear.
In their terror at the sight of Rama and Lakshmana, those
monkeys concealed themselves in that pleasant solitude, the
refuge of the Deer of the Trees.*
^ The bowels of the earth.
‘ Monkeys.
170
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 2
>
Sttgriva sends Hanuman to interview Rama
Beholding those two illustrious brothers, Rama and Lakshmana,
bearing great swords in their hands, Sugriva grew anxious and,
with a beating heart, glancing round on every side, could find
no place in which to take refuge. Seeing those two heroes,
he moved about restlessly from place to place and, in his terror,
felt himself about to swoon. Exceedingly perturbed, the
virtuous Sugriva with his companions began to ponder on the
varying aspects of the situation and that Chief of the Monkey
Tribe, pointing out those two warriors, Rama and Lakshmana,
to his ministers, said : — •
“ Without doubt, Bali has sent these two heroes to this woo^
which is inaccessible to him, and they, assuming robes of bark,
have come hither and have penetrated this stronghold.”
Then those counsellors of Sugriva, perceiving the two
skilful archers, sped away from that ridge to a h^her crest,
slipping olF hurriedly behind their leader and thereafter they
encircled that King of the Forest Dwellers. In close formation,
they leapt from crag to crag, causing the rocks to tremble with
their bounds. Jumping with extreme force, they broke down
the flowering trees growing in that altitude and those amazing
monkeys, leaping in every direction on that great mountain,
struck terror in the hearts of the deer, the wild cats and the
tigers.
Thereafter, the counsellors of Sugriva, assembling on that
Indra of mountains, gathered round their sovereign with
joined palms, and the eloquent Hanuman addressed Sugriva,
who in his terror suspected some project of his brother’s to be
afoot, saying : —
Let all banish fear of Bali ! There is nothing to inspire
terror on (his, the highest of mountains. I do not see any
sign here of that cruel Bali of evil aspect, who has filled thee
171
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
with apprehension and caused thy flight, O Bull among
Monkeys. That cunning creature whom thou fearest, thy
wicked elder brother, is not here, O Friend : I see no cause for
thine apprehension. It is evident, O Plavamgama, that thy
simian nature is asserting itself, since, by giving way to dis-
traction of mind, thou art nbt able to see clearly. Thou art
intelligent, experienced, able to read the expression of others
and fully prepared for any eventuality, but a prince who gives
way to agitation is not able to forestall^any.”
Hearing Hanuman’s pregnant utterance, Sugriva answered
him with greater calm saying : —
“ Seeing those two long-armed warriors of large eyes, armed
with bows and swords, resembling the offspring of the Gods,
who would not be afraid ? I deem these two powerful heroes
to be the messengers of Bali. Kings have many friends, and
I do not feel able to trust them. Those who are cautious
invariably find the weak spot in those who are over-confident.
Bali is crafty in every; enterprise. Those monarchs who are
^ell-informed are able to overcome their enemies and should
spy out their actions with the help of ordinary men.
“ Go, O Plavamgama, in the guise of a common man and
find out the intentions of these two strangers. Study their
gestures, their manners and their speech ; observe their
attitude aiid how they are disposed.
“ By praise and repeated courtesies inspire them with
confidence. Interrogate those two archers in my. name, O
Bull amongst Monkeys, and enquire of them for what reason
they have come to these woods. Discover if their purpose
be honest, O Plavamgama ; their speech and manner will
betray them if they are ill-intentioned.”
Thus commanded by Sugriva, the Son of Maruta prepared
to seek out Rama and Lakshmana.
His master, through extreme fear, having rendered himself
unapproachable, the monkey Hanuman of noble attributes,
listening to his words with respect, answered : “ Be it so ! ”
and went forth to meet the nilighty Rama and Lakshmana
who accompanied him.
172
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 3
»
HanutnatCs Meeting with Rama
At the command of *the magnanimous Sugriva, Hanuman,
with one bound, left the Mountain Rishyamuka and placed
himself in the path of the two Raghavas.
Discarding his monkey form, Hanuman, the son of Maruta,
by the power of illusion, assumed the guise of a wandering
monk and, in gentle and pleasing tones, addressed those two
brothers with humility, paying obeisance to them.
Approaching those two heroes, that Foremost of Monkeys
praised them as they deserved, offering them every courtesy
and in accord with Sugriva’s wish spoke graciously to them,
saying : —
“ O Ascetics of renowned penance, who are full of faith and
valour and who resemble the Rishis and the Gods, why have
you come to this region, sowing fear amongst the herds of deer
and other denizens of the forest, surveying the trees on every
side that grow on the borders of Pampa, that lake of sparkling
waves, the splendour of which you enhance with your radiance,
O Heroes of Great Daring ?
“ O Valiant Strangers, who are you, whose skin gleams like
gold and who are clad in robes of bark, possessing strong arms,
you who are sighing deeply and whose sight inspires fear in all
beings ? You have the air of lions or warriors who are full of
courage and heroism, armed as you are with bows, resembling
Indra’s, the Destroyers of your Foes ?
“ Full of majesty and beauty, mighty as great bulls, your
arms resembling the trunks of elephants, radiant, the first
among men, youthful, illumining the king of the mountains with
your effulgence, you who are worthy of ruling kingdoms and
like unto the Gods, what purpose brings you here ? O Heroes,
whose eyes are as large as lotus petals, who wear your matted
locks coiled like crowns on your heads, who resemble each
m
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
other, have you. come hither from the telestial region ? Verily
the sun and moon have descended to earth of their own free
will. O Broad-chested Warriors, ye who are toen, yet have
the aspect of divine beings, whose shoulders are like unto a
lion’s, who are endowed with great strength and resemble two
bulls intoxicated with desire^ whose large and massive arms
look like clubs that should be adorned with every kind of
ornament, yet bear none, it seems that you are both worthy
of ruling the whole earth, whose decorations are the Vindhya
and Meru mountains with their lakes and forests. How
beautiful are your two shining bows, glistening with perfumed
paste, covered with gold and shining like the mace of Indra ;
the two quivers also, filled with sharp death-dealing and
formidable arrows resembling hissing snakes ; your two
swords of immense length and size, encrusted with fine gold
that gleam like serpents that have just cast their slough ! But
why do ye not answer me ?
“ Sugriva is the namf; of that virtuous King of the Monkeys,
Tnat hero banished by his brother, who roams the earth in
great distress. I have come here under the orders of that
magnanimous one, the Chief of the Great Monkeys. The
illustrious Sugriva desires your friendship. Know me to be
his minister, a monkey, the son of Pavana, ranging where I
please and* coming here under the guise of a wandering monk
from the Rishyamuka Mountain in order to please him.”
Having addressed those two heroes, Rama and L,akshmana,
in discreet and courteous terms, Hanuman fell silent and hearing
that speech, the blessed Rama, delighted, addressed Lakshmana
who stood beside him, saying : —
“ This is the minister of the King of the Monkeys, the
magnanimous Sugriva, whom I seek. O Saumitri, answer
Sugriva’s counsellor who is eloquent and warm-hearted and
the subduer of his foes in courteous terms. Only one versed
in the Rig-Veda and, who is conversant with the Yajur and the
Sama Vedas, would speak thus. He has studied grammar
thoroughly, and though he has 'spoken at length, it has been
void of error. I see naught to offend, either in his mouth,
his eyes, his brow, limbs, or attitude. His speech is neither
lacking in fulness, depth, assurance or distinction ; his voice
174
KISHKINDHA KANDA
issues from his breast fh clear modulated tones. He expresses
himself with admirable felicity without any hesitation; his
tone is harmonious and moves the heart agreeably. What foe,
having drawn his sword, would not be disarmed by the charm
of that voice that enunciates each syllable so perfectly. O
Irreproachable Prince, the king who employs messengers
gifted with such talent is certain to succeed in all his under-
takings, since they are enhanced at the very outset, by such
eloquence.” *
On this, Saumitri addressed that eloquent minister of
Sugriva’s in well-chosen words, saying : — “ O Sage, we have
been told of the great attributes of Sugriva and are at this
moment looking for that King of the Monkeys. That which
he commands we will carry out on thine instructions, O
Excellent Hanuman.”
When he heard this gracious speech, that monkey, born of
Pavana, who wished nothing more than that Sugriva should
triumph, resolved to bring about a friendly aUiance between
Rama and his master.
CHAPTER 4
^ •
Hanuman bears Rama and Lakshmana into the presence of Sugriva
Listening to Lakshmana’s courteous words and marking the
feeling of goodwill towards his master, Hanuman, deeming
Rama would be willing to assist him, joyfully reflected that
Sugriva’s triumph was already assured.
He thought : ** Undoubtedly the magnanimous Sugriva will
not fail to regain his kingdom, for here is one who will enable
him to accomplish his design.”
Then the wholly delighted and eloquent Hanuman, the
Foremost of Monkeys, said to Rama: — “What brings thee
with thy younger brother to this perilous and inaccessible
forest ? ”
On this enquiry, Lakshmana, prompted by his brother,
related the history of Rama, the son of Dasaratha, to him.
175
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
There was a king named Dasaratha, who was illustrious,
fixed in his duty and, according to the law, the protector of
the four castes. • Without a foe, he himself hating none, he
appeared to all living beings to be a second Brahma.
“ The firstborn son of Dasaratha, who possessed every
excellent quality, the refuge of all, endowed with royal virtues
and of great majesty, was banished from his dominion and
obedient to the behests of his sire, has come to dwell in the
forest. Submitting to the paternal decree, he was followed
by his consort, Sita, as the glorious sun by the sunset glow
at evening.
“ My name is Lakshmana. I, who am inferior to him in
every respect, am his brother and accompany him as his
servant. This dutiful prince, who is ever mindful of what
should be done, is extremely learned and this hero, who spends
his life 'in promoting the welfare of all beings, who is worthy
of happiness and honour, deprived of supreme power, passes
his days in the forest., A titan, who was able to change his
Ibrm at will, carried off his consort, she being alone, and her
abductor is unknown to us.
“ The son of Diti, Danu, who, through a curse, had been
forced to assume the form of a titan, imparted the name of
Sugriva, the King of the Monkeys, to us. Now I have
answered fhine enquiries fully in all sincerity; R^a and I
both seek the help of Sugriva. The distributor of all
wealth, he, who has reached the peak of glory and wjis formerly
the guardian of the worlds, has come to seek Sugriva’s protection.
The son of that instructor of his people, who was devoted to
his duty, of whom Sita was the daughter-in-law, Rama, seeks
the protection of Sugriva. The strong defender of the whole
universe, that was formerly his highway, my Guru Rama,
whom thou seest here, has come to seek refuge with Sugriva.
He, under whose compassion all beings rest, Rama, has come
to appeal to the goodwill of that King of the Monkeys. It is
the eldest son of King Dasaratha, who was endowed with
every good attribute and on this earth constantly showered
honours on monarchs, Rama, renowned in the Three Worlds,
who now seeks refuge in Sugriva, Lord of the Monkeys.
Rama, a victim to grief, overwhelmed with affiction, has come
176
KISHKINDHA KANDA
as a suppliant ! It is foi)* Sugriva with the leaders of the monkey
tribes to show favour to him.”
Hearing Lakshmana, uttering this appeal, iis tears flowing
the while, Hanuman graciously replied : —
“ Such suppliants, endowed with wisdom, who have mastered
their anger and other passions .>and whose fortune has led
them to his presence, are worthy to be brought before that
Indra of Monkeys. He too is exiled from his kingdom and
the object of his brother’s enmity, who has carried off his
consort and, after maltreating him cruelly, forced him to flee
trembling to the forest. That offspring of Surya, Sugriva,
will form a pact of friendship with you, and I shall accompany
him in his search for Sita.”
Having spoken thus in a gentle and kindly tone, Hanuman
said to Raghava in friendly accents: — “Let us seek out
Sugriva.” '
At these words, the righteous Lakshmana bowed courteously
to him and addressed the virtuous Raghava, saying : —
“ What this monkey, born of the Wind-God, has gladly^
told us, his master will carry out ; it is here that thy purpose
will And fulfilment, O Rama. Goodness is painted on his
countenance ; he speaks cheerfully and his words ring true.”
Then that extremely intelligent son of Maruta, Hanuman,
went away, taking the two heroes, the descendants '\)f Raghu,
with him. Abandoning the guise of a mendicant and assum-
ing the form of a monkey, that great ape, taking those two
warriors on his shoulders, departed.
Thereafter, that intelligent son of Pavana, who was renowned
among the monkeys and endowed with great prowess, delighted
to have accomplished his design, scaled the mountain with
immense bounds taking Rama and Lakshmana with him.
CHAPTER 5
The Alliance of Rama and Su^iva
From the Rishyamuka mountain, Hanuman bounded to the
Mt. Malaya and presenting the two valiant descendants of
Raghu to Sugriva, said : —
177
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“This is Rama, O Great and Wi^ King, who has come
here with Lakshmana, his brother ; this true hero, bom in the
dynasty of Ikshwaku, is the son of King Dasaratha.
“ Fixed in his duty, he is carrying out the behests of his
sire, that great king who, gratifying the Deity of Fire, Agni,
^th the Rajasuya and Ashwamedha sacrifices, at those times
distributed hundreds and thousands of cows in charity.
“ On accoimt of a woman, his son, Rama, who is present
here, was exiled to the forest and, while that magnanimous
hero was dwelling there, practising asceticism, Ravana carried
off his consort ; he now seeks thy protection.
“ These two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, solicit thy
friendship ; do thou receive these heroes, worthy of homage,
with honour ! ”
Hearing these words of Hanuman, Sugriva, the King of the
Monkeys, who had now become easy of access, said to Rama: —
“ This is a great fortune and the greatest of gains for me
O Lord, that thou desirest to ally thyself in friendship with me,
Vho am one of the Monkey Tribe. Should that friendship
find favour with thee, then here is my hand, take it into thine
and let us bind ourselves fast with a vow.”
Hearing Sugriva’s sweet words, Rama with a jo3dul heart
clasped his hand and, happy in the thought of the alliance they
were abofit to conclude, embraced him warmly.
Then Hanuman, the Subduer of his Foes, who had put oflf
his monk’s guise, assuming his own shape, kindled a fire by
rubbing two pieces of wood together. The fire being lit and
flowers cast into it, thus preparing it, he placed it between
them,^ full of joy and devotion.
Going round it they both worshipped the fire and thus
Sugriva and Rama were united in friendship. Whereupon the
hearts of the monkey and Rama were merry and, gazing upon
each other, they were unable to have their fill.
“ Thou art now the friend of my heart in joy and pain !
We are one ! ” Thus spoke Sugriva in his satisfaction, as also
Rama, and breaking off a branch from a Sala tree adorned with
leaves and covered with flowers, Sugriva laid it down as it
were a carpet and with Rama sat down upon it, whilst the
' The fire apparently being in a brazier.
178
KISHKINDHA KANDA
delighted Hanuman, b^rn of Maruta> in his turn) oifered
Lakshmana a branch of blossoming sandalwood,.
Thereafter, <£1111 of happiness, Sugriva, his- eyes wide with
delight, said to Rama in sweet and gentle tones : —
“ Cruelly persecuted, O Rama, I came hither in great fear,
my consort having been wrested from me, and, in deep distress,
I took refuge in this inaccessible part of the forest, where
I now dwell, my mind distracted with terror.
“ My brother oppresses me and is mine enemy, O Rama,
O Great Hero ; do thou deliver me from the fear which Bali
inspires in me ! Act, O Kakutstha, in such a way that my
courage may be restored.”
At these words, the Ulustrious and virtuous Rama, a lover
of justice, smiling, answered Sugriva, saying : —
“ I know well that the fruit of friendship is mutual aid,
O Great Monkey ! I shall slay that Bali, who has carried off
thy consort ! These pointed shafts that thou perceivest, these
arrows bright as the sun, fly straight to their target. Decorated
with heron’s feathers and resembling Indra’s thunderboltf'
skilfully wrought, their points sharpened, resembling provoked
serpents, they will pierce that perverse wretch with force.
To-day thou shalt see Bali fall on the earth like a cleft mountain
struck by these pointed darts, resembling venomous snakes.”
Encouraged by Rama’s words, Sugriva, overjoyed, spoke
again, saying : — “ May I by thy grace, O Valiant Lion among
Men, regain my consort and my kingdom. O King, do thou
restrain my wicked elder brother from harming me hereafter.”
At the moment when Sugriva and Rama concluded their
alliance, Sita’s left eye, resembling a lotus, twitched,* as also
did that of the Indra of Monkeys, which resembled gold, and
that of the titan, Ravana, which was like a flame.
^ A foreshowing of coming events.
179
N
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
' CHAPTER 6
Sugriva shows Rama Sita*s Cloak and Jewels
Ir
In his joy, Sugriva addressed Raghava, the delight of the
House of Raghu, once again, saying : “ I have learnt thine
history from my servant, the best of .counsellors, Hanuman,
and why thou hast come to these sylvan solitudes, where thou
residest with thy brother Lakshmana.
“ Borne away by a titan, thy consort, Maithili, the daughter
of Janaka, is grieving far from thee and the sagacious Lakshmana.
That titan seeking an opportunity to do thee mischief,
having slain the vulture, Jata 5 ni, carried oflF thy consort, thus
rendering thee unhappy. Thou shalt soon be freed from the
sorrow that the abduction of thy loved one causes thee.
“ Whether she is to be found in heaven or hell, I shall seek
•«ut that lady and bring her back to thee, O Conqueror of
Thine Enemies ! Know well, I speak truly, O ^ghava. Sita
is not destined to be the food of gods or titans thy consort
will prove to be a poisoned dish to them !
“ Banish thy grief, I will bring thy dear one back to thee.
As I surmised, it was undoubtedly Sita that I saw when that
titan of cruel deeds bore her away. She was crying : ‘ O
Rama ! O Lakshmana ! ’ in a pitiful voice and struggling in
Havana’s arms, like the female of the Serpent King.
Seeing me with my five companions standing on the
summit of the mountain, she dropped her cloak and magnificent
jewels, which we collected and preserved, O Rama. I will
bring them to thee and thou wilt perchance be able to call them
to remembrance.”
On this, Rama answered Sugriva in all affection and said: —
“ Go quickly and bring them to me here without delay, O
Friend ! ”
At these words, Sugriva, intent on pleasing Rama, ran in
all haste to a deep cave in the mountain, and seizing the cloak
and jewels, that monkey showed them to Rama, saying: —
“ These are they, O Raghava ! ”
i8o
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Then Rama, taking )the raiment and the sparkling jewels,
found his eyes to be misty with tears, as the moon is veiled
in cloud, teats that in his affection for Sit^ fell in torrents,
and, losing his composure, he fell to the earth, sobbing:
" O My Dear One ! ”
Pressing the precious, jewels to.Jiis breast, heaving deep sighs
like the furious hissing of a snake in its hole, his eyes streaming
with tears, perceiving Lakshmana at his side, he began to
lament bitterly, saying ,; —
“ O Lakshmana, behold Vaidehi’s cloak and jewels, which,
while being carried away, she allowed to fall on the earth ;
without doubt, it was on this grassy slope that Sita, while
being borne away, scattered her ornaments, their condition
confirms it.”
Hearing Rama’s words, Lakshmana said : — “ I do not
recognize the bracelets or earrings, but I know the lanklets,
for I worshipped her feet alone.”^
Then Rama said to Sugriva : — In what place didst thou
behold Vaidehi, my chaste spouse, dearer to me than lifa
itself? What hideous titan bore her away? Where does that
monster dwell, who has plunged me in this mourning ? Having
carried Sita away and kindled my wrath, he has forfeited his
life and opened the portals of death. Say, who is this titan,
who, in the forest, has by craft borne away my tender consort?
O Chief of the Monkeys, to-day I shall dispatch him to the
region of death.”
CHAPTER 7
Sugriva consoles Rama
Thus, in his distress, did Rama speak, and the monkey,
Sugriva, with joined palms, weeping, his voice shaken with
sobs, answered him, saying: —
** Indeed I do not know where that wicked titan dwells,
nor his strength, nor the extent of his valour, nor the tribe to
which that vile monster belongs, but, O Subduer of Thy Foes,
I beg thee in all sincerity to master thy grief.
* Implying that be never raised his eyes above her feet.
i8i
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
By mine efforts, I shall succeed i(i restoring Maithili to
thee ! By slaying Ravana and his entire house and mani-
festing my personal courage to the uttermost, ,I shall act in
such a way that thou wilt be happy ’ere long. Thou hast
yielded to despair sufficiently, now exhibit thy native resolution!
Men like thee should not giye way to despondency !
“ I too suffer greatly on account of separation from my
consort, but I do not despair like thee, nor have I lost courage.
Though but a common monkey, I do npt indulge in complaint.
How much less shouldst thou do so, O Magnanimous Hero,
thou who art wise, valiant and illustrious I
“ Thou shouldst resolutely restrain the tears that fall ; it
becometh thee not to lose patience, that quality that distin-
guishes men of nobility.
“ A brave man has recourse to reason and does not allow
himself, to be moved either in adversity, consequent on separa-
tion from relatives, or on the loss of possessions, or at the
time of death. But the man who is lacking in courage and
gives way to despair idevitably succumbs to his grief, like an
overloaded ship in the water.
“ Bowing low before thee with joined palms, I beseech thee
to summon up all thy fortitude and not yield to misery. Those
who permit themselves to be overcome by grief never succeed,
and their etrength is decreased ; do not therefore give thyself
up to sorrow.
“ He who is overwhelmed by despair is in danger. Banish
thy sorrow, O Indra among Men, and revive thy courage;
let it be fully restored ! I speak to thee for thine own good,
as a friend; I do not wish to instruct thee. Therefore for our
friendship’s sake, do not yield thyself up to grief.”
Tenderly consoled by Sugriva, Rama wiped his face, which
was wet with tears, with the corner of his tunic and, returning
to his normal state as a result of Sugriva’s words, the Lord
Kakutstha, embracing him, said : —
“ O Sugriva, thou dost fulfil the role of a devoted friend,
that of being of service with dignity. O Friend, see how,
through thy good counsel, I have become myself again. It is
not easy to find such an ally, who is suffering the same adversity;
therefore exert thyself to find Maithili and the cruel titan,
182
KISHKINDHA KANDA
>
that perverse Ravana, and tell me frankly what I should do.
Thou art a rich field that the rains have visited ; everything
will succeed with thee. Further, the words' I recently pro-
nounced^ with confidence, O Tiger among Monkeys, will
without doubt come to pass. Never have I uttered a falsehood,
nor shall I ever do so. I swear by the truth, that what I have
said will come to pass ! ”
Hearing the words of that King of Men, the wise leader of
the valiant monkeys felt in his heart that his purpose was
accomplished.
CHAPTER 8
Sugriva implores Rama to help him against Bali.
Gratified on hearing these words, Sugriva joyfully addressed
the elder brother of Lakshmana in this 'wise : —
“ Undoubtedly I am favoured by the Gods, since I have a
virtuous friend, full of great qualities, such as thou ! With
thy help, O Irreproachable One, it would be possible for me
even to conquer the celestial realm, how much more regain
my kingdom, O Lord ! I am the object of reverence to my
friends and kinsmen, O Rama, since, witnessed by the sacred
fire, I have formed an alliance with thee ! O Descendant of
the House of Raghu, thou wilt soon find me worthy of thy
friendship, but it does not become me to speak of mine own
good qualities. It is in great heroes such as thou, masters
of themselves, that affection, like true courage, remains fixed,
O Best of Well-born Men ! Silver, gold and precious gems
are shared amongst friends as belonging to either; rich or
poor, happy or wretched, destitute or gifted with good qualities,
a friend is ever a friend. Good fortune, prosperity or coimtry,
O Irreproachable Hero, are all sacrificed for the sake of a
fiiend ; only devotion to him matters.”
“ True indeed,” replied the blessed Rama to the handsome
Sugriva, in the presence of Lakshmana, who equalled Vasava
in wisdom.
1 Concerning Bali.
183
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
The following day, Sugriva, seeing* Rama standing by the
valiant Lakshmana, scaimed the forest hurriedly and, observing
a Sala tree at no great distance, covered with flo^^ers and heavy
with luxuriant foliage, in which bees were humming, tore off
a magnificent leafy branch, and spreading it on the ground
sat down on it with Rama. *
Seeing the two thus installed, Hanuman, in his turn, break-
ing off a branch of a Sala tree, invited the self-effacing Lakshmana
to take his place there.
Beholding Rama seated at his ease on that lofty mountain,
covered with flowering Sala trees, radiating serenity like a
peaceful lake, Sugriva, in his delight, in soft and gentle tones,
leaning towards his friend who was manifesting extreme
joy, said to him in accents trembling with emotion : —
“ Harassed by my brother, my declared enemy, O Rama,
fear of Bali preys on my mind. O Thou who art the refuge
of the world, I am without a defender, grant me thy support ! ”
^ Hearing these words, the illustrious and virtuous Rama,
fixed in his duty, smiling, answered Sugriva, saying : —
“Administering relief is the fruit of friendship, harming
others that of enmity ! This very day, I shall slay the abductor
of thy consort. Here are my winged shafts and fiery arrows,
O Fortunate One, whose hafts, inlaid with gold, resembling
Mahendra’s thunder-bolt, have come from the forest of
Karttikeya and are adorned with heron’s plumes. Their
smooth joints and sharp points lend them the appearance of
angry snakes. Thou shalt see that enemy, thy brother called
Bali, tainted with evil deeds, struck down with these arrows,
like a mountain crumbling into dust.”
Hearing Rama’s words, Sugriva, the leader of the monkey
army, felt an inexpressible joy. “ Excellent ! Excellent ! ”,
he cried. “ O Rama, I have been overwhelmed with distress
and thou art the refuge of the afflicted. Knowing thee to be
mine ally, I have potired out my sorrow on thy breast. Having
clasped thy hand in mine, vdtnessed by the fire, thou hast
become the most valued friend of my life; by the truth 1
swear it. I have taken thee as my friend and speak to thee in
confidence. The misfortune that has overtaken me constantly
gnaws at my heart.”
184
KISHKINDHA KANDA
’ Thus spoke Sugriva, tiis eyes brimming, his voice strangled
with sobs, imable to continue. Then, stemming the stream of
his tears, that flowed like a raging torrent, Sugriva, in Rama’s
presence, mastering himself in an instant and, stifling his sobs,
wiped his beautiful eyes. Thereafter, that illustrious monkey
once again addressed Raghava, saying : —
“ O Rama, formerly Bali, overwhelming me with insults,
banished me from the kingdom. Seizing my consort, dearer
to me than life itself, he4)ound my friends in chains. Then that
perverse wretch sought to destroy me, O Rama, and often the
monkeys themselves were bribed to that end, but I slew them.
Full of apprehension on seeing thee, O Rama, I did not venture
to go out to meet thee, being a prey to fear and yet in dread.
“ These monkeys with Hanuman as their leader are my sole
companions ; it is due to them that I am still alive, though the
situation is grave. These loyal monkeys surround and protect
me, accompanying me on all my journeys, remaining with me
wherever I decide to stay.
“ O Rama, of what use is it to speak further ? My elder^
brother, Bali, distinguished for his cruelty, is mine adversary.
If he dies, at that very moment my misfortunes will be at an
end. My happiness, nay, my very life, depends on his destruc-
tion. TMs is the only remedy for my woes. I tell thee this
while yet overcome with grief ; happy or unhappy*, a friend
is ever the refuge of a friend ! ”
At these words, Rama enquired of Sugriva, saying : — “ I
wish to know the source of this hostUity, tell me the cause of
your mutual enmity. When the reason for thine hatred is
known to me, O Monkey, I will concern myself with thy relief.
I shall reflect carefully on the matter and on its strength and
weakness. Great is mine indignation to learn of thine ill-
treatment, my heart beats faster, as in the rainy season the
river’s flow is augmented. Speak with serene confidence while
I string my bow, and know that when 1 loose my shaft to
strike thine adversary, he is already slain.”
Hearing the speech of the magnanimous Kakutstha, Sugriva
and his counsellors were highly gratified, and with a cheerful
countenance Sugriva began to relate the real cause of his
enmity with Bali to the elder brother of Lakshmana.
185
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 9
The Story of Bali and Mayavi
Bali is the name of my elder brother, the Scourge of his
Foes. He was ever held in great esteem by my father and mother,
and I, also, loved him. When his father died, he being the
elder, the ministers, who thought highly of him, installed him
as King of the Monkeys. During his rule over that immense
empire of his ancestors, I lived in constant subjection to him,
as one of his servants. On account of a woman, a great quarrel
arose Between Mayavi, the illustrious elder son of Dundubhi
and Bali. One night, whilst others slept, Mayavi approached
the gates of Kishkind^a, roaring with anger and challenged
*Bali to fight. Roused from deep sleep by those formidable
cries, my brother, unable to contain himself, went forth immedi-
ately, advancing in fury on that powerful titan in order to kill
him. His wives and I tried to restrain him and I threw
myself at his feet, but he repelled us all and went forth full of
valour. *
“Then, out of devotion, I followed him. Seeing my brother
and me following within a short distance, the titan, in fear, fled
in all haste. Struck with terror he ran on, but we ran even
faster. The moon, that had risen, flooded the path with its
light. Hidden by grass, a large hole in the ground came into
view and the titan threw himself into it precipitately. We
reached the edge and halted. Bali, who was overcome with
rage, his senses perturbed, said to me : —
O Sugriva, remain here, without leaving the mouth of the
cave, while I enter in order to engage the enemy and slay him! *
“Hearing these words I besought that Destroyer of his Foes
to go no further but he, under the threat of a curse, told me
not to move from there and disappeared into the cavern.
“After his entry into the cave, a whole year elapsed and I
remained at my post without ; I imagined him to be dead and
i86
KISHKINDHA KANDA
in my affection for hiih was deeply distressed and a prey to
fearfiil presentiments, reflecting : * I shall not see my brother
again.* • •
^^Then, for a long time, blood mixed with foam flowed from
the cave and the roaring of the titan reached my ears, but I
did not hear the cries of triumph that my elder brother emitted
in the struggle. Thereafter on account of the various signs,
I went away, thinking that my brother was dead, but first
I blocked up the mouth of the cave with a rock as large as a
mountain. O My Friend, overcome by sorrow, I offered up
the ceremonial water for my brother and returned to Kishkindha.
“ Despite mine efforts to keep the matter secret, the ministers
learnt of it and having taken counsel together, they installed
me as sovereign. I ruled the empire with justice, O Rama.
In the meantime Bali, having slain his enemy, the titan, returned.
Seeing me installed with all the insignia of royalty, his eyes
became red with anger and he overwhelmed me with reproaches
and bound my ministers in chains. ,
Having slain his adversary, my brother returned to the cityT
and I, paying obeisance to that great warrior, offered him the
traditional homage, but he did not respond to my cordial
congratulations. I touched his feet with my forehead, O Lord,
but Bali in his anger refused to pardon me.”
CHAPTER I o
The Origin of BalTs Hatred of Sugriva
“ In my desire to make peace, I tried to placate my brother,
who, returning, was incensed against me.
“ I said : ‘ By the grace of the Gods, thou art victorious
and thine enemy has fallen under thy blows; without thee,
I should be berrft of support, thou art my only defender, O My
Protector, My Delight 1 Now accept this royal canopy of
many supports, resembling the full moon about to rise. Take
also these chanwaras from my hands !
“ * O King ! For a whole year I waited sadly beside the
cave and, seeing blood flowing to the entrance and stopping
187
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
there, my heart was filled with anguisU and my mind deeply
troubled. I then closed the opening of the cavern with a
great rock and left that place to return to Kishkindha in deep
distress. Seeing me, the people of that city and the ministers
also placed me on the throne, without my desiring it. There-
fore pardon me, thou who ar^our Sovereign. I was invested
with royal dignity in thine absence and thus preserved the dty,
its ministers and inhabitants, from anarchy. This kingdom
has been as a trust to me ; I now render it back to thee, O
Friend. Do not be wrath against me, O Destroyer of thy
Foes ! Placing my head at thy feet, O King, with joined palms,
I appeal to thee. It was on the insistence of the ministers
and the united populace, that I was placed on the throne,
they reflecting that the country would be seized by an enemy
in the absence of a monarch.’
“To ‘this humble speech, Bali answered with invectives,
saying : — ‘ Cursed be &ou ! ’ and repeated the imprecation.
Then, gathering his subjects and ministers together, he in-
veighed against me, in the midst of my firiends, reproaching
me with bitter words, saying : —
“ ‘ Know well, that in anger the great Titan, Mayavi,
one night challenged me to a long-desired combat. Hearing
his voice, I left my royal dwelling and was followed immedi-
ately by my unscrupulous brother, who is present here. In
the night, seeing me followed by another, that great titan fled
terrified and both of us pursued him closely. In hjs haste to
escape, he entered a great cave, and, seeing that vast and
fearful cavern, I said to my false-hearted brother : ‘ I cannot
return to the city till I have slain my rival ; do thou wait
at the mouth of the pit tUl I have struck him down.’ In the
belid* that he would remain there, I penetrated into that
inaccessible cave.
“ ‘ While I was pursuing mine enemy, whose audacity
rendered him truly formidable, a whole year elapsed, but at
last I discovered him and slew him with his entire family.
That titan, while being slain, toared aloud, and a stream of
blood that spread all round, filled the cave, making it difficult
to pass. Having happily slain my cruel adversary, I could
not find the opening of the cave, the entrance having been
i88
KISHKINDHA KANDA
closed. I called SugrfVa again and again but there was no
response and^ my situation was serious. By dint of kicking,
I was able to* roll back the rock and emerged, after which I
returned to the city. That is why I am incensed against the
wicked Sugriva, whose desire for the throne overcame his
brotherly affection.* •
“ With these words, the monkey Bali, bereft of all sense of
shame, chased me from the kingdom with but a single garment,
having ill-treated me and carried off my consort, O Rama.
Wretched and deprived of my companions, I took refuge on
this lofty mountain, Rishyamuka, to which, for a particular
reason, Bali has no access. This is the whole story of the origin
of our intense hostility ; I have not merited the great humilia-
tion that has visited me, as thou now seest, O Raghava. O
Thou who art the dispeller of fear, do thou take this dread of
my brother ftom me and punish him in my name.”
The virtuous prince, having heard the faithful Sugriva’s
narrative, smiling, answered him sayii^: —
“ These arrows of mine, bright as the sun, never fail to"*
reach their target and with their sharp points will strike down
that evil Bali with force. As long as I do not behold this
ravisher of thy consort, this wretch of perverse practices will
live, but not an instant longer.
“ I see thee to be plunged in an ocean of grief, as am I,
and I shall aid thee to traverse it ; thou shalt certainly regain
thine erstwhile prosperity.”
Hearing these words, that increased his joy and courage,
Sugriva, in extreme delight, uttered the following memorable
words.
CHAPTER II
Sugriva tells Rama of Bali's Exploits
Having listened to Rama’s words, which inspired him with
joy and courage, Sugriva paid obeisance to him, manifesting
his gratitude, and said : — In thy wrath, undoubtedly, thou art
189
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
able to bum up the worlds with thy shiirp arrows, like the fire
at the end of the great cycle; yet refiect on tl^e courage of
Bali and, having heard me with attention, considcSr what should
be done.
“ ’Ere the sun rises, the indefatigable Bali strides fi:om
the western to the eastern dcean and from the northern to
the southern sea. He is so powerful that he is able to break
off the lofty mountain peaks, throwing them into the air and
catching them again. In order to deihonstrate his strength,
he will snap in two innumerable trees of every kind in the forest.
“ Once, there existed a giant, named Dundubhi, in the form
of a buffalo, who resembled the peak of Mt. Kailasha and who
was as strong as a thousand elephants. The thought of his
own might intoxicated him and he was puffed up with pride
on account of the boons he had received.
“ That giant came to the sea, the Lord of Rivers, and
approached that ocean of tumultuous waves, rich in pearls,
saying : — ‘ Let us enter into combat one with the other ! ’
But that righteous Lord of the Waters, rising up in all his
majesty, answered that titan who was driven on by destiny,
saying : — ‘ O Skilful Warrior, I am not able to take up thy
challenge, but hear and I will tell thee of one who can match
thee in fight.
“ ‘ On a vast plain, the retreat of the ascetics, there lives a
monarch of the mountains, named Himavat, the far-famed
father-in-law of Shiva. He possesses great rivers, many
ravines and waterfalls and is well able to satisfy thine over-
whelming lust for combat.’ Reflecting ; * The ocean holds
me in dread’, that foremost of titans sped to the forest of
Himavat, as swift as an arrow loosed from a bow.
** Breaking off the great white cliffs, Dimdubhi let them roll
down, shouting with exultation. Then, like a mass of white
cloud, Himavat of gende and benign aspect, standing on the
summit of the mountain, addressed that titan thus : — * Do not
torment me, O Dundubhi, O Thou who delightest in justice !
I am not concerned with the exploits of warriors but am a
refuge of the ascetics.’
“ Hearing these words of that righteous monarch of the
moimtains, Dundubhi, his eyes red with anger, answered : —
190
KISHKINDHA KANDA
** * If thou hast not 4ie strength to fight and art paralysed
with fear, then tell me who is able to match his prowess with
mine, for I vfish to enter into combat with him.’
“ Hearing this, the wise Himavat, skilful in discourse,
answered that powerful titan to whom he had spoken previously,
saying : — *
“ ‘ The name of that hero of great intelligence, who dwells
in Kishkindha, is Bali, the illustrious son of Shakra. That
great sage is a skilful warrior and of thy stature, he is as well
able to enter into combat with thee as Vasava with Namuchi.
Go with all speed and seek him out, since thou art thirsting
to fight; he has little patience and is ever full of martial
ardour.’
“ Having listened to the words of Himavat, Dundubhi in
fury went to Kishkindha, Bali’s city, and assuming the form
of a terrible buffalo with pointed horns, resembling a thunder-
cloud charged with rain in the sky, that powerful titan came
to the gates of the capital. Causing the earth to tremble with
his cries, he uprooted the trees near tlie entrance of the city,'’
snapping them in two. Then, like an elephant, he burst open
the gates.
“ My brother, who was in the inner apartments, hearing
the tumult, came out, full of impatience, surrounded by his
wives, like the moon encircled with stars, and that leader of the
monkeys, Bali, said to Dundubhi in clear and measured
accents : —
“ ‘ O Dundubhi, why dost thou obstruct the gateway of the
city and bellow thus ? I know who thou art. Have a care
for thy life, O Warrior ! ’
“ At these words of the sagacious King of the Monkeys,
Dundubhi, his eyes red with anger, answered : —
“ ‘ Do not address me thus in the presence of women, O
Warrior ! Accept my challenge and meet me in combat to-day,
so that I can measure thy strength, though, O Monkey, I am
willing to restrain my wrath for one night, to allow thee to
indulge in the pleasures of love, according to thy whim, till
the rising of Ae sun. Distribute alms, therefore, to thy
monkeys and embrace them for the last time. Thou art the
King of the Deer of the Trees, do thou load thy friends and
191
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
people with favours. Look long on Kishkindha ; enjoy the
company of thy wives, for I am about to chastise thee for
thine insolence.' To slay a drunken man or one who is
demented or whose strength has ebbed away or who is without
weapons or defence, or one, like thee, given over to lust, is
considered equal to infanticide in the world.’
“ Dismissing all his wives, including Tara and others, my
brother, restraining his wrath, smiling, answered that chief
of the titans, saying : —
“ ‘ Do not make a pretext of my being inebriated if thou art
not afraid to enter into combat with me ! Know that in the
present issue this intoxication is the wine of warriors ! ’
“ With these words he threw off the golden chain that his
sire, Mahendra, had given him and began to fight. Seizing
Dundubhi by the horns, who resembled a mountain, that
elephant among monkeys roared aloud and began to assail
him with blows. Thereafter Bali with a tremendous shout
threw him on the ground and blood began to flow from the
"Stricken buffalo.
“ Then betwixt the two combatants, Bali and Dundubhi,
mad with anger, each desirous of overcoming the other, a
terrible struggle ensued. My brother fought with matchless
courage, equal to Indra’s, dealing blows with his fists, knees,
feet and also with rocks and trees. The duel between the
monkey and the titan caused the latter to weaken, whilst the
strength of the former grew. In the end, Bali, lifting Dundubhi
up, let him fall on the earth and in this death struggle the
giant perished.
“ As he fell blood flowed in rivers from the veins of his
body and that titan of vast limbs lay stretched on the ground,
having rejoined the elements.
“ Lifting up the inanimate corpse in his two arms, Bali
with one throw sent it flying to a distance of four miles. From
the titan’s jaws, shattered by the violence of the fall, blood
spouted forth and the drops were carried by the wind to
Matanga’s hermitage. Seeing that rain of blood, the Sage,
displeased, reflected : * What perverse wretch has dared to
spatter me with blood ? Who is this evil, perfidious and vile
creature, this madman ? ’
192
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ Thinking thus, that excellent Muni went out of the her-
mitage and beheld the buffalo, as large as a mountain, lying
dead on the ^ound. By virtue of his austerities, he knew that
a monkey was responsible for this deed and he pronounced a
terrible curse on that ape who had thrown thecorpsethere saying: —
“ ‘ May he never come here ! If that monkey who, with a
stream of blood, has desecrated this wood where I have built
my retreat, ever sets foot in this place, he will die ! Should
that wicked wretch who has thrown the corpse of this titan
here, breaking my trees, come within four miles of my hermitage,
he shall assuredly not survive and his confederates, whosoever
they may be, who have sought refuge in my forest, will not be
permitted to remain here following this malediction. Let
them go where they wUl, for I shall assuredly curse any who
stay in these woods, that I have protected like mine own off-
spring, and destroy the foliage and young shoots, plucking the
fruit and scratching up the roots. From to-day, every
monkey that I see here will be changed into stone for the
period of a thousand years ! ’
“ On hearing the words of the ascetic, all the monkeys that
frequented those woods went away, and, beholding them
issuing from the forest, Bali enquired of them, saying : —
“ ‘ Why have ye all come here, ye dwellers in the Matanga
Forest ? Happy are they who dwell in the woods ! ’
“ Then those monkeys told Bali, who wore a chain of gold,
the cause of their departure and also of the curse that had been
laid on them.
“ My brother, hearing the monkeys’ words, sought out that
great Rishi and with joined palms attempted to appease him,
but Matanga refused to listen to him and re-entered his
hermitage.
“ Trembling under the shadow of that curse, Bali began to
roam about aimlessly, but, terrified of the malediction, that
monkey did not dare approach the great mountain Rishyamuka
or even glance in that direction, O Prince.
“ Knowing he will never venture here, O Rama, I wander
about these woods with my companions, free of all anxiety
The heaped bones of Dundubhi, the victim of the arrogance,
his strength inspired in him, are here and resemble the peak
193
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of a vast mount^. Bali in his mighf, stripped all the leaves
from these seven giant Sala trees with their mighty boughs*
one after the oth'u:. -His strength is immeasurable, O Rama ;
I have now proved it to thee. In consequence, I do not see
how thou canst overcome him in battle, O King.”
Thus spoke Sugriva and Lakshmana, smiling, then enquired
of him : —
“ What can Rama do to convince thee that he is able to
overcome him ? ” Sugriva then made answer : —
“ If Rama is able to penetrate these seven Sala trees, that
Bali pierced again and again, with a single arrow, then, by that
sign, I shall know he can overcome him. At the same time,
let him with a single kick send the carcase of the buffalo flying
to a distance of a hundred bows’ length.”
Having spoken,' Sugriva, the comers of whose eyes were
slightly- red, reflected awhile and then once more addressed
Rama, the descendant of Kakutstha, saying : —
** Full of courage and audacity, renowned for his strength
and energy, that powerful monkey has never been defeated
in combat. His exploits are famous ; the Gods themselves
are not able to accomplish them. It was on remembering
them, filled with terror, that I resolved to take refuge on the
Rishyamuka Mountain. Thinking of that Indra among
Monkeys and how invincible, irresistible and mthless he is,
I came here. Filled with distress and anguish, I wander about
in these woods with my devoted and excellent companions,
Hanuman and others. Thou art for me a glorious and illus-
trious friend, O Thou who art dear to thy friends, O Lion
among Men ! I take refuge with thee as in another Himavat ;
yet I am conversant with the strength of my wicked brother and
his overbearing nature and I am not acquainted with thy skill
as a warrior, O Raghava. Assuredly, it is not that I wish to
test thee or humiliate thee nor inspire thee with fear by re-
counting his great exploits. Mine own cowardice is well
known ! O Rama, thine accents, thine assurance, thy temerity
and thy stature truly manifest thy great power, which is like
a fire concealed beneath the ashes.”
Hearing the words of the magnanimous Sugriva, Rama
began to smile and answered him, saying : —
194
KISHKINDHA KANDA
If thou dost not iSrust in our courage, O Monkey, I will
instil thee with that confidence so essential in war.”
Then witlr his foot, that mighty hero sent the dried up
carcase of that titan flying. Seeing the carcase hurtling through
the air, Sugriva once more addressed Rama, who was as
radiant as the sim, in ±e presence of Lakshmana and the
monkeys and in candid accents said : —
“O my Friend, when that corpse was fresh and its flesh
intact, it was sent flying through the air by my brother, though
he was weakened by inebriation and fatigue. Now stripped
of flesh, as light as a straw, thou hast kicked it in play; it is
therefore impossible for me to judge who is the more powerful,
thou or Bali. Between a fresh corpse and dry bones, there is
a great difference, O Raghava.
“ I am therefore still uncertain. My Dear Friend, as to who
is the stronger, thou or Bali, but if thou art able to pierce even
a single Sala tree, then I should be able to judge who is superior
and who inferior. Therefore stretch t^t bow, which re-
sembles the trunk of an elephant and drawing the cord up to
thine ear, discharge that great arrow, which I am sure will
penetrate the Sala tree and by that sign I shall be satisfied.
I implore thee, O Prince, to do me this great favour. As
amongst the planets the sun is greatest and among mountains
the Himalayas, just as among quadrupeds the lion is king,
so among men thou art supreme in valour.”
CHAPTER 12
The Fight between Sugriva and Bali
Hearing Sugriva’s gracious speech, Rama, in order to inspire
him with confidence, took up his bow and a formidable arrow,
and taking aim, pierced the Sala trees, filling the firmament
with the sound.
Loosed by that mighty warrior, the arrow, decorated with
gold, passed through the seven Sala trees and entering the
mountain, buried itself in the earth. In the twinkling of an
195
o
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
eye that shaft with the speed of lightning, having pierced the
seven trees with extreme velocity, returned to Rama’s quiver.
Seeing those seven trees pierced by Rama’s imjJetuous arrow,
that Bull among Monkeys was extremely astonished and,
overcome with joy adorned with all his ornaments, prostrated
himself before Raghava with joined palms, his forehead
touching the earth.
Amazed at Rama’s prowess, he addressed that great warrior,
skilled in the scriptural traditions, as also in the use of every
weapon, who stood before him and said : —
“ O Lion among Men, with thine arrows, thou art able to
destroy all the Gods with their King in combat, why not
Bali also ? O Kakutstha, who can resist thee on the field of
battle, thou, who hast pierced seven Sala trees, the mountain
and the earth with a single arrow ! Now my anxieties are
dispelled and my satisfaction complete. Where could I find
a friend such as thou, who art equal to Mahendra and
Varima ? For my sake, do thou subdue mine adversary in the
form of a brother, I implore thee ! ”
Rama, embracing the handsome Sugriva, like unto Laksh-
mana, in his great wisdom answered him, saying : —
“ Let us leave here without delay for Kishkindha. Do thou
precede us. When we come to that city, O Sugriva, it is for
thee to challenge Bali, who is a brother in name only.”
Thereafter they started out in all haste for Kishkindha,; Bali’s
capital. Concealing themselves behind some .trees, they
halted in a dense wood where Sugriva hurled defiance at Bali
with a deep and challenging roar. His clothes tightly wrapped
round him, he shouted with all his strength, shattering
the silence of the firmament.
When the powerful Bali heard his brother emitting this
tremendous clamour, he was livid with anger and rushed out
like the sun rising over the mountain top. Then a terrible struggle
ensued between Bali and Sugriva, resembling the clash of
Mars and Jupiter, in the heavens.
With the striking of their palms like the dap of thunder and
their fists that were as hard as diamonds, the two brothers,
filled with fury, assaulted each other, whilst Rama, bow in hand,
watched those two combatants, who resembled the Ashwins.
196
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Not being able to distinguish between ^li and Sugriva,
Rama was loath to loose his death-dealing shaft. Then
Sugriva, overcome by Bali, seeing that Rama refrained from
coming to his aid, ran towards the Rishyamuka Mountain.
Exhausted, his limbs covered with blood, crushed by his
brother’s blows, who pressed him furiously, he took refuge in
the vast forest. The mighty Bali, seeing him penetrating
deep into the woods, said : —
“ Go ! I spare thee*! ” he himself not venturing to enter
there, through fear of the curse.
Then Rama, accompanied by his brother and Hanuman, re-
entering the wood, found the monkey Sugriva. When the
latter perceived Rama returning with Lakshmana, he hung his
head in shame and in a tearful voice, his eyes fixed on the
ground, said : —
“After demonstrating thy strength, thou didst is#ue the
command : * Challenge thine adversary I ’ Thereafter thou
didst allow him to defeat me. Why, hast thou done this?
O Raghava, thou shouldst have told me frankly : * I do not
wish to slay Bali,’ then I would not have left this place.” Thus
in sad and reproachful tones did the great-souled Sugriva
speak, and Rama answered him, saying: —
“ O Sugriva, My Dear Friend, do not vex thyself but hear
the reason why I did not discharge mine arrow. Thine
ornaments, clothes, shape and gestures and those of Bali so
resembled each other that there was no difference between
you ! The voice, colour, look, prowess and speech were wholly
similar, O Monkey! Disconcerted by thine exact resemblance,
O Best of Monkeys, I did not let fly my swift and dreadful
death-dealing arrow, the slayer of the foe, for this reason.
‘ One must have a care not to destroy them both,’ I reflected.
In truth, had I made an end of thine existence, O Chief of the
Monkeys, through ignorance or carelessness, then my stupidity
and heedlessness would have been apparent. To kill one’s
ally is assuredly a great and heinous sin. Further, I, Laksh-
mana and the fair-complexioned Sita are all wholly dependent
on thee ; in the forest, thou art our refuge. Enter once more
into combat, therefore, and fear nothing, O Monkey. In the
twinkling of an eye, thou shaft see me piercing Bali with my
197
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
shaft and striking him down; thou'shalt see him writhing
on the field of battle. Do thou, however, wear a distinguishing
sign, O Chief of the Monkeys, by the help of which I may
recognize thee in the thick of the struggle. O Lakshmana,
these blossoming and beautiful Gajapushpi flowers, do thou
place round the neck of the magnanimous Sugriva.”
Plucking the blossoming Gajapushpi from where it grew,
Lakshmana placed it round the neck of Sugriva. The creeper
that the fortunate Sugriva wore roimd'-his neck was as bright
as the sun and resembled a circle of cranes ill umining a cloud
over which they are planing. SparkUng with beauty and
encouraged by ^ma’s words, Sugriva started on the road to
Kishkindha with him.
CHAPTER13
The Hermitage of Saptajanas
'The virtuous elder brother of Lakshmana, together with
Sugriva, left the Rishyamuka Mountain and proceeded towards
Kishkindha, which was maintained by Bali’s valour, Rama
bearing his golden bow and carrying his arrows that shone
like the sun in his hand.
Sugriva, his neck adorned with a wreath of flowers, full of
courage, strode before the magnanimous Raghava and Laksh-
mana, behind whom came the hero Hanuman wjth Nala, the
valiant Nila and the illustrious general Tara, renowned among
the monkeys.
They observed the trees bowed with the weight of their
flowers and the rivers bearing their peaceful waters to the sea.
The ravines and cliffs with their chasms, caves, peaks and
charming dales, the lakes with their limpid waters of emerald
hue, adorned with opening lottis buds, drew their gaze as they
passed. Ducks, cranes, swans, woodcock and other waterfowl
were heard calling, whilst in the clearings of the woods deer
could be seen grazing on the tender grass and young shoots,
without fear of the wild beasts that roamed everywhere.
Wild and ferocious elephants adorned with ivory tusks,
who proved a menace to the lakes by causing the banks to
198
KISHKINDHA KANDA
crumble, wandered abobt here and there and , intoxicated with
Mada juice, spiking their foreheads against the rocks, resembled
moving mountains. Monkeys as large as elephants, covered
with dust and every species of wild beast and bird were
seen by the followers of Sugriva as they passed on their
way. *
Advancing thus in all haste, the Joy of the House of Raghu,
Rama, seeing a grove of trees, enquired of Sugriva : — “ What
is this clump of trees like a doud in the sky ? Indeed they
seem like a mass of douds ringed round by plantain groves !
Great is my curiosity concerning them, O My Friend. I
wish to learn of thee what these are.”
On this enquiry from Rama, Sugriva, still walking on, told
him the history of that great wood. “ O Rama ! It is a vast
hermitage that removes all weariness and encloses many
pleasant gardens and groves ; the roots, fruit and water are
delicious. Under the name of Saptajanas, seven Munis of
rigid vows lived there, lying in the w^ter, their heads alone
emerging from it. Every seven days they partook of food,
which was the wind from the mountain on which they dwelt.
After seven hundred years they ascended to heaven in their
bodies. Through the power of their asceticism, this hermitage,
encircled by a hedge of trees, is inaccessible even to the Gods
and Asuras, as well as their leaders. The birds eschew it, as
also the other beasts of the forest; those who enter it un-
wittingly never return. Lovely melodies are heard issuing
therefrom with the music of instruments and singing. Some-
times a divine fragrance is spread abroad from there, O
Raghava, and three fires are lit ; it is their smoke that one can
see from here ; the tops of the trees are enveloped in it like a
golden cloud, resembling the plumage of a dove.
“ These trees are magnificent with their tops crowned with
smoke, like unto mountains of emerald crowned with rain
clouds. Pay obeisance with reverence to them with joined
palms, O Valiant Raghava, as also thy brother, Lakshmana.
Those who offer salutations to those Rishis of pure soul experi-
ence naught that is grievous.”
Then Raghava with his brother Lakshmana, with joined
palms, offered salutations to those illustrious ascetics. Having
199
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
paid reverence to them, the virtuous Rkma, his brother Laksh-
mana and Sugriva with his monkeys went on happily.
Having left the hermitage of Saptajanas far' behind, they
beheld the inaccessible Kishkindha proteaed by Bali. Rama,
his younger brother Lakshmana and the monkeys, famed for
their valour, seizing their weapons, once more prepared to slay
their memy in that city which the son of the C^ef of the
Gods protected by his prowess.
CHAPTER 14
Sugriva again challenges his brother to fight
Returning to Kishkindha, Bali’s city, they all concealed
themselves behind the trees in the dense forest. Glancing
round on every side, ,the Friend of the Woods, the thick-
' necked Sugriva began to exhibit signs of extreme anger and,
surrounded by his kinsmen, let out a loud roar, challenging
his brother to light. Shattering the firmament with his war-
cry which resembled a great thundercloud propelled by a
high wind, that monkey, who was endowed with a leonine
gait and resembled the rising sun, stepped forth.
Looking at Rama who was skilled in combat, Sugriva said
to him : — “ Behold Kishkindha, surrounded by its walls made
of gold and a rampart of monkeys, that is brisding with instru-
ments of war and from which innumerable banners stream.
This is Bali’s citadel. Now fulfil the promise formerly made
to me of slaying him, O Hero, as the blessing of Spring visits
the creepers.”
At Sugriva’s words, the virtuous Rama, the destroyer of
his foes, answered : — Thou art wearing that which will
enable me to distinguish thee, this garland of Gaja flowers,
placed by Lakshmana round thy neck ! This creeper worn
by thee lends thee the brilliance of the sky in which the sun
is surrounded by stars, O Warrior. To-^y, O Monkey, I
will deliver thee from the fear and hostility that Bali inspires
in thee. Point out thine adversary in the guise of a brother,
200
KISHKINDHA KANDA
O Sugriva! Till Bali«is struck down in the forest, let him
make merry, for when he crosses my path. He will not return
alive. If he 'should do so, thou wilt be justified in reproaching
me for not honouring my word.
“ In thy presence, seven Sala trees were transfixed by me
with a single arrow; rest assured that Bali will fall to-day
on the field of battle under my shafts.
“ No light word has ever passed my lips, even in adversity,
nor ever shall, even were it to attain my purpose ; therefore
banish all anxiety.
“ Like a field rendered fertile by the rains of Shatakratu, do
thou challenge Bali of the golden diadem. O Sugriva, raise
a shout that will 'cause that monkey, proud of his victory,
whom thou wert unable to subdue before, and who is bellicose
by nature, to come forth. Those who deem themselves brave
are not able to endure the war-cry of their foes, above all in
the presence of women.”
Hearing Rama’s words, the golden-hued Sugriva let out a
deafening roar, rending the skies.
Terrified by the clamour, the kine ran hither and thither,
like noble women exposed to danger of hostile attack through
the negligence of their loved ones, and the wild deer fled away
like maddened war horses wounded in battle, whilst the birds
fell to the ground like planets whose virtue is exhausted.
Then that son of Surya emitted a roar resembling thunder,
confident of his strength and radiant with courage, like the
ocean whose waves are lashed by a tempest.
CHAPTER 15
Tara’s Advice to Bali
His brother Bali, who was seated amidst his wives in the inner
apartments, heard the cry of the great-hearted Sugriva and
was filled with wrath. When he caught the sound of that
uproar, causing terror to all beings, his feelings of lust changed
201
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
to those of violent anger and, his limbit trembling with fiiry,
he who formerly shone like gold suddenly lost his brilliance,
like the sun tmde» eclipse. Grinding his teeth, his eyes flash-
ing with fire, he resembled a lake from which ^e lotuses have
been uprooted. Hearing that unendurable cry, that monkey
strode forth in great haste, stamping on the earth as if he
wished to shatter it.
Then Tara, embracing him tenderly, once more avowed her
devotion to him and, timid and troubled, addressed him in
these words, the wisdom of which the future was to prove : —
“ O Brave Warrior, this anger that has taken hold of thee
is like a raging torrent ; do thou abandon it, as on rising in
the morning thou dost throw aside a faded garland. To-
morrow at dawn, enter into combat with Sugriva, O Valiant
Forest Dweller, for thou dost not yet know the strength or
weakne^ of thine enemy. That thou shouldst set out immedi-
ately does not meet with my approval. Hear while 1 tell
thee the reason why I seek to delay thee !
“ “ Formerly Sugriva, in great anger, came hither and challenged
thee to fight, but defeated and overwhelmed by thy blows,
he fled. Having been assaulted and crushed in this wise,
he now returns to challenge thee again, which rouses my
suspicion. To roar thus in so insolent and arrogant a manner,
so filled with wrath, is not done without a particular motive.
To my mind, Sugriva has not returned alone but has an escort
who is ready to rush to his defence ; hence this cry, of defiance.
Sugriva is a naturally clever and sagacious monkey and will
never ally himself to one whose valour has not been tried.
This, O Warrior, is what I have heard from the youthful
Prince Angada ; take heed therefore and have a care ; it is
to thine advantage ! He hath told me all that he has heard
from his emissaries concerning Sugriva while journeying in the
forest. Two sons were bom to the King of Ayodhya, full of
courage, invincible in combat; they are of the House of
Ikshwaku and are renowned; their names are Rama and
Lakshmana.
“ These two indomitable heroes have sealed a pact of friend-
ship with Sugriva, and this ally of thy brother is Rama, famed
for his military exploits, the Destroyer of Enemy Hosts, who
202
KISHKINDHA KANDA
, resembles the fire at the end of the world cycle. He dwells
in the forest and is the supreme refuge of all the virtuous
who seek his detection. He is the support of the oppressed,
the tmique repository of all glory and is conversant with both
secular and spiritual learning ; his pleasure consists in carrying
out the behests of his Sire. >
“ As the King of the Mountains is a treasury of precious
metals, so is he a mine of every good quality. It is peace
and not war that thou «houldst seek with that magnanimous
One, the invincible Rama, whose prowess on the battlefield
is without limit. O Hero, I have no desire to oppose thee,
but teU thee this for thy good. Therefore, heed my coimsel !
Do not seek a quarrel with thy younger brother, O Valiant
Monarch. I am certain it is to thine advantage to contract
a friendship with Rama. Reconcile thyself with Sugriva and
put all thoughts of hatred far from thee. Thy younger brother
is an inhabitant of the forest of amiable qualities. Whether he
dwell here or there, he is bound to thee from every point of
view, and I do not see any like him in the world. With gifts,
honours and in other ways, bind him to thyself through kind-
ness. Abandon thine ill-will and let him in future dwell near
thee. The thick-necked Sugriva is a powerful, valuable and
natural ally. Win back thy brother’s affection ; there is no
other way to happiness for thee here. If thou dost desire to
please me and recognizest my devotion to thee, then in the
name of affection, O My Friend, I implore thee to act as I
have counselled. Follow my advice wMch is salutary; trust
me and do not give way to anger ; live in peace with the son
of the King of Koshala ; do not quarrel with him, his valour
is equal to Indra’s.”
In these words, which were full of wisdom and would have
enabled him to save himself, Tara addressed Bali, but he
refused to listen and, driven by the force of destiny, advanced
to meet his death.
203
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER l6
C
Rama inflicts a mortal Wound on Bali
Thus spoke Tara, whose face was as radiant as the moon,
and Bali answered her in tones of reproach, saying: —
“ When my brother, who is above all mine adversary,
challenges me in anger, how shall I endure it, O Lady of
Lovely Countenance ? The brave who are not accustomed to
bearing insults and who never turn back in battle, O Timid
One, would rather suffer death than such ignominy. I may
not disregard the weak-necked Sugriva who, in his determination
to enter into combat, has offered me so insolent a challenge.
“ Have no anxiety on my behalf regarding Raghava, for he is
conversant with dharma and pious by nature. How could he
do wrong ? Return home with thy companions ! Why follow
me further ? Thou hast demonstrated thy tender devotion
sufficiently ! I am about to set out to fight Sugriva ; control
thine emotions. I shall punish his insolence, but I shall not
take his life. I shall enter into combat with him, since he
desires it, and, assailed by the blows dealt with my fists and
the trunks of trees, he will fiee. That coward will not be
able to withstand my strength and prowess. 6 Tara, thou
hast accompanied me far enough and shown thine affection
for me sufficiently, now return, and I, having obtained satis-
faction from my brother on the battlefield, will follow thee;
I swear it by my life and race.”
Then the virtuous Tara, embracing Bali and speaking
tenderly to him, weeping, circumambulated him, keeping him
on her right hand, and bidding him farewell according to the
tradition and reciting the sacred texts so that he might return
victorious, she re-entered the inner apartments, distracted with
grief.
When Tara reached the iimer sanctuary with the other
women, Bali, distraught with anger, went out of the dty,
204
KISHKINDHA KANDA
hissing like a great setpent. Full of ire, breathing heavily,
he ran with all his strength, looking round on every side,
eager to find‘*his adversary. •
At last he beheld that powerful monkey, the golden-hued
Sugriva, clothed in excellent armour, fuU of confidence, resem-
bling a brazier, and, seeing him inflated with pride, Bali wrapped
his garments more tightly about him, a prey to extreme anger.
Having thus girded up his apparel, his fists clenched, full of
vigour, he advanced to meet Sugriva and engage him in combat.
From his side, Sugriva, also doubling his fists in rage, went
out to meet his brother who was wearing a crown of gold.
Then Bali, addressing Sugriva, whose eyes were red with
anger, who was skilled in the art of fighting and was rushing
towards him in fury, said : —
“ With this clenched fist, its fingers tightly closed, I shall
deal thee a blow that will cause thee to yield up thy life.”
At these words, Sugriva, livid with anger, answered : — “ It
is mine that will drive the life’s breath out of thee by caving
in thy skull.” Thereafter, violently * assaulted by Bali, he
hurled himself on him in fury, rivers of blood streaming from
him, like a mountain fi:om which torrents fall. Unperturbed,
Sugriva, tearing up a Sala tree, struck his rival’s body as
lighming fells a mountain peak. Struck by the Sala tree
which unnerved him, Bali resembled a heavily-laden ship,
sinking with all its cargo in the waves. Endowed with terrific
strength and as agile as Suparna, both fought like two
formidable giants resembling the sun and moon in the sky.
Each of these two destroyers of their foes sought to find the
weak point of his enemy.
Bali excelled in strength and valour while the son of Surya,
Sugriva, despite his great energy, was the weaker, and his
courage beginning to dwindle, he ceased to boast and, enraged
with his brother, made a sign to Rama.
The uprooted trees with their branches and crests, the
blows from fists, knees and feet, fell thick and fast in the
formidable struggle that resembled the duel between Vritra
and Vasava. Covered with blood, the two monkeys, dwellers
in the forest, whilst fighting resembled two thunderclouds
clashing together with a great uproar.
205
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Rama, observing Sugriva, the Prince *of Monkeys, exhausted
scanning the horizon without ceasing to struggle, and, seeing
that he was almost overcome, selected an arrow for the purpose
of slaying Bali, and that great hero stretched his bow and with
that shaft, resembling a venomous serpent, held it ready,
like Antaka, bearing the Wheel of Time. The twanging of
the bowstring caused alarm among the birds, who flew away,
as also the wild beasts who fled in terror as at the end of the
world period. <
Discharged by Rama with a sound like the crash of thunder,
that formidable arrow of dazzling aspect pierced Bali’s breast,
and under its fatal impact the powerful and valiant King of
the Monkeys fell to the earth, resembling Indra’s banner
ruthlessly tl^own to the ground on the day of the full moon
in the month of the constellation of Aries.
Stricken and senseless, Bali fell, his voice strangled with sobs
which gradually died away. Rama, the strongest of men,
discharged that formidable, fiery and death-dealing arrow,
shining like gold, resembling Time itself at the end of the
World, which shot forth like smoke issuing from the flaming
mouth of Kara, and, streaming with blood looked like unto
a blossoming Ashoka tree on the mountain-side, whereupon
the Son of Vasava, like the banner of Indra that has been
overthrown, fell senseless on the field of battle.
CHAPTER 17
Bali reproaches Rama
Struck by Rama’s arrow, that doughty warrior fell to the
earth, like a tree severed by an axe. With his ornaments of
fine gold, his limbs paralysed, he sank to the ground, like the
banner of the Chief of the Gods, its cord severed.
At the fall of the King of the Monkeys, the earth grew dark,
resembling the firmament bereft of the moon. Though lying
on the earth, the body of that high-souled Bali was neither
robbed of its beauty nor of its life’s breath, nor did his courage
206
KISHKINDHA KANDA
fail him, for that excellent golden necklace, that Indra had
bestowed on. him preserved the life, strengdi and beauty of
that Lord of Monkeys. Adorned with thht golden c^in,
the heroic Monkey Chief appeared like an evening cloud
tinged with the roseate hues of dusk ! His chain, his body
and the arrow piercing his heart blazed in triple glory, even
after he had fallen. That arrow loosed by the valiant Rama
from his bow, by its virtue opening the way to heaven, brought
Bali supreme deliverante.
Lying on the field of battle, like a fire without flame, he
resembled Yayati cast forth from the divine realms, fallen on
the earth, his merits exhausted. Like the sun that Time, at
the end of the world, throws down on the earth ; unapproach-,
able like Mahendra, inaccessible as Upendra, with his golden
necklace, his broad chest, his vast arms, his mouth inflamed,
his glances wild, that son of a mighty king lay. And Rama
followed by Lakshmana, their eyes fixed upon him, approached
that warrior lying there like a naked flanie about to be quenched.
Full of respect for that hero, who was gazing at them, the two
valiant brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, approached with
slow steps.
On perceiving them, the supremely courageous Bali uttered
these harsh words, that seemed both restrained and just.
Stretched on the earth, almost without lustre, mortally wounded,
motionless, in words pregnant with meaning he addressed
that warrior proudly, saying : —
“ Striking me from behind, what merit dost thou hope to
earn by this, O Thou who hast inflicted a mortal woimd on
me, while I was engaged in combat with another ? ’ The virtu-
ous Rama is full of nobility, generosity and valour; he is
compassionate, devoted to the welfare of all beings, fixed in
his duty ; gracious, omnipotent and conversant with the rules
of conduct and austerity ; these are the praises sung of thee,
these are the merits attributed to thee by the whole world!
“ Self-mastery, forbearance, loyalty, fixity of purpose, good-
will and heroism are the virtues of kings, O Prince, as also
the repression of evil deeds. It was reflecting on these virtues,
believing them to be thine, that I came to fight Sugriva.
’Whilst I am filled with rage and engaged in combat with
207
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
another, he wiU not attack me’ wal my conviction, even
without knowing thee. Now I perceive that thou art a
perverse creaturt, feigning piety whilst in tfuth thou art
like a well concealed in the grass, without faith and resorting
to evil deeds. Outwardly virtuous, wearing the cloak of integrity,
thou art in reality a scoundrd, like a fire bidden by ashes, nor
do I recognize thee behind the concealing mask of virtue.
“ Since I have neither laid waste thy land, nor thy city
and have not offered thee insult, why hast thou destroyed me
— I who am guiltless and who have ever fed on fruit and
roots, a monkey dwelling in the forest, who never sought to
enter into combat with thee but who was engaged in fighting
another ? Thou art the son of a king and inspired confidence
by thy benign aspect and, what is more, thou wearest the
livery of sanctity ; who of the warrior caste, conversant with
what i^ good and evil, in the garb of a righteous man, would
commit such a wicked deed ?
“ Thou art bom of .the House of Raghu and art spoken of
as virtuous, how canst thou, assuming the guise of an ascetic,
wander about thus ? Equanimity of soul, liberality, forbear-
ance, justice, loyalty, constancy and courage are the character-
istics of a king, O Prince, also the meting out of punishment
to the guilty.
“ We live in the forest, O Rama, and are but wild beasts
who feed on roots and fruits, which is natural to us ; but
thou art a man, O Prince ! Land, gold and beauty are the
causes of discord, but here in the woods, who will envy us
fruit and roots ? In temporal and spiritual matters, as well as
in the dispensing of reward and pimishment, a king should
be wholly given up to the task of government and not dominated
by any desire for pleasure, but thou art consumed by thy
desires ; irascible, restless, disregarding the royal code, thy
bow is Ay cherished argument ! Thou dost not pursue Ae path
of duty nor does thine understanding concern itself wiA Ae
interests of Ae people ; a slave to lust, Aou dost permit thy
senses to rule Aee, O Chief of Men. In a word, Kakutstha,
Aou hast slain me, who never Ad Aee any harm I How wilt
Aou answer in Ae assembly of Ae virtuous, having committed
this reprehensible deed ?
208
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ The regidde, the bAhmanidde, the slayer, of the cow, the
thief and the, one who finds pleasure in the destruction of
other beings, ^e unbehever and the one who* weds before his
elder brother, all these enter hell. The informer, the miser,
the one who slays his friend or defiles his Guru’s bed, un-
doubtedly descends to the region* of evil-doers!
“ It is not permitted to the well-born to clothe themselves
in my skin, nor may those, such as thou, partake of my flesh
if they follow the tradifion. There are five kinds of animals
possessing five nails on each paw that may be enjoyed by the
brahmin and the warrior, O Rama. They are the porcupine,
the hedgehog, the deer, the hare and the tortoise. O Rama,
men of worth will not touch my skin or bones nor eat my flesh.
“ Alas I I disregarded Tara, who, sagacious and prudent,
offered me sound counsel, but in my folly, overpowered by
fate, I did not heed it. O Kakutstha, like a virtuous woman
who has married a man devoid of faith, the earth is without a
protector, since thou art its protector.,. How canst thou be
born of the magnanimous Dasaratha, seeing that thou art
deceitful, mischievous, evil-hearted and treacherous ? Having
exceeded the bounds of restraint, broken the law of the virtuous
and disregarded the goad of justice, that elephant, Rama,
has struck me down. Guilty of such an infamy, condemned
by the wise, finding thyself in their presence, what wilt thou say?
“ That valour that has been so gready vaunted to us who
are neutral, 1 do not see thee exercising against evil-doers I
If thou hadst fought me openly, O Prince, thou wouldst now
find thyself in the presence of death, having been slain by me.
Thou ^dst overcome me by taking me unawares, as a serpent
bites a sleeping man, I who was else invincible. Thou art ruled
by evil. In order to gratify Sugriva, thou hast struck me down.
“ If thou hadst first confided thy purpose to me, I would
have brought Sita back to thee in a day. Not only this, but
I should have placed that wicked ravisher of thy spouse, the
titan, Ravana, in thy power, a chain round his neck, having
laid him low in combat. Even if Sita had been cast into the
bottom of the sea or hell itself, I should have brought her
back to thee at thy command, as Vishnu recovered the scriptures
that had been borne away by Hayagriva.
209
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“Sugriva wpuld have obtained tUb throne legitimately on
my departure to the celestial realm, whereas now he has
acquired it wrohgfully, since thou hast overcoine me by craft
on the field of battle. As death in this world is inevitably
I hold it as naught but how wilt thou justify thy conduct
towards me ? ” •
Thus, pierced by an arrow, his features altered, did that
magnanimous son of the Monarch of Monkeys speak whilst
looking on Rama, who was as radiant’ as the sim, after which
he fell silent.
CHAPTER i8
Rama answers Bali
Such was the speech,, dictated by a sense of duty and his own
interests, full of censure and harsh in tone, that Bali, who was
mortally wounded, made to Rama. Resembling the sun
shorn of its rays or a parched cloud or a fire that has been
octinguished, that illustrious King of the Monkeys, endowed
with justice and reason, having upbraided Rama with severity,
was addressed by him in the following words -
O Bali, why dost thou inveigh against me like a child,
since thou art wholly ignorant of the traditions of duty, profit
and social convention?’^ Without consulting thine elders,
who are held in respect by the brahmins, in thy simian folly
thou hast presumed to address me thus, who am filled with
good-will towards thee.
“This earth belongs to the Ikshwakus, together with its
mountains, forests and woods and they have jurisdiction over
the wild beasts, birds and men. It is ruled by the virtuous
Bharata, who is fixed in his duty and fully conversant with
the law, with the proper means to acquisition of wealth and the
right pursuit of pleasure and who is ever engaged in repressing
evil-doers and recompensing the virtuous. It is the duty of
a king to develop the art of government, be established in
^ See Glossary under Dharma, Artha, Kama.
210
KISHRINDHA KANDA
virtue, be endowed with valour and know how to estimate
time and place. We other princes carry Out his righteous
commands ahd range the whole earth in ourjdesire to promote
the law. When that Lion among Men, Bharata who cherishes
equity, rules the entire world, who would dare to commit an
injustice ? Fixed in our supren^ duty, obedient to Bharata’s
will, in accord with the law, we put down transgression. Thou
hast violated justice and thy conduct is condemned by all, lust
being thin e only mentor, ignoring as thou dost the royal path.
“ One who pursues the path of duty should regard his elder
brother, the one who has given him birth and the one who
instructs him in wisdom as his three fathers. Righteousness
demands that a younger brother, a son and a virtuous disciple
should be regarded as one’s own offspring; even for the virtuous,
duty is subtle and not easy to grasp, the soul residing in the
heart alone knows what is right and wrong.
“ O Heedless Monkey, thou art surrounded by irresponsible
simian counsellors, who are unable to control themselves,
thus it is a case of the blind leading the blind, how canst thou
learn from them ? I am speaking frankly to thee ; thou hadst
no possible right to reproach me in my wrath. Learn now
for what reason I struck thee down.
“ Thou hast acted in opposition to the spiritual law. While
Sugriva yet lives, thou hast had marital relations with Ruma,
who is thy sister-in-law. O Perverse Wretch, in order to
satisfy thy lust, thou hast transgressed the law of righteousness
and, O Monkey, since thou hast not respected thy brother’s
wife, this retribution has followed thee. I see no other means
of restraining him who acts contrary to the interests of his
subjects and does not conform to the social code but by punish-
ment, O King of the Monkeys !
“ Being a warrior of an illustrious race, I am unable to brook
thy villainy. The man who makes his daughter, his sister or
his sister-in-law an object of lust, is punishable by death ;
this is the law !
“ Though Bharata is the supreme monarch, we carry out
his behests. How canst thou who hast broken the law, escape
punishment? He who fails to listen to his instructor in the
form of the law, will be judged according to the law by the King.
2II
p
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Bharata seeks to repress dissolute icustoms, and we who
carry out his cohimands fully try to bring to justice those
who, like thee, overstep the boundaries of the -law, O Chief
of the Monkejrs.
“ Sugriva is my friend and equal to Lakshmana ; it is for
the recovery of his wife and. kingdom that he entered into a
pact of fiiendship with me. In the presence of his ministers,
I pledged my word ; how can a man like myself fail to meet
these obligations? •
“ For all these reasons based on the law, thou canst judge
for thyself, whether thy punishment is merited or no. That
it is wholly just, thou wilt be forced to admit and, further,
that one is bound to help a fnend if one acknowledges one’s
duty. Thou wouldst have done likewise if thou hadst followed
the law. Two of the verses of Manu are specially devoted
to these rules of conduct and are known to the authorities of
the law ; I have been faithful to them. ‘ I'hose men who,
having done wrong, submit to the penalty imposed by the king,
are washed free from every stain and ascend to heaven like
the good and those who do benevolent deeds. Further punish-
ment or pardon exonerates the thief from his fault, but the
king who does not put down vice himself assumes the guilt.’
“ My worthy ancestor Mandhata voluntarily underwent a
terrible expiation for a monk who was guilty of an offence
similar to thine whom he pardoned. Other monarchs, in their
folly, have also done wrong, but have practiced penance ; it
is by this means that passion is subdued. But enough of
recriminations ! Thy death has been decreed in accordance
with the spiritual law, O Lion among Monkeys ; we are not
acting on personal impulse.
“ Listen to a further reason, O Valiant Bull among Monkeys;
having grasped its significance, thou wilt no longer be able
to reproach me. Neither did I follow mine own whim, nor
did I act hastily, nor in anger.
“ Snares, nets and traps of every kind, either open or con-
cealed, are used to catch innumerable wild beasts, whether
they be fleeing in terror, or, unafraid, are standing still.
Whether these beasts are maddened with fear or no, they
who feed on flesh run them through without pity while their
212
KI.SHKINDHA KANDA
»back is turned ; it does Aot seem to me that they are at fault.
In this world, even royal Rishis, versed in their duty, indulge
in the chase. 'This is why, with a single arrow, I struck thee
down while engaged in combat with thy brother, O Monkey.
What boots it, whether thou didst enter into combat with me
or no, since thou art but a monkey>
“ Unquestionably it is kings who dispense the imwritten
law and happiness in life, O Best of Monkeys ! One should
never reproach them, aor address them disrespectfully, nor
disregard them; they are Gods who, assuming human form,
dwell on earth! But thou in thine ignorance of the law,
dominated by anger, didst insult me, who have ever conformed
to the established tradition of mine ancestors.”
Hearing Rama’s words, Bali, deeply mortified, no longer
sought to denounce the son of Raghu, the task of duty now
having been rendered clear to him, and with joined palms
that King of the Monkeys answered him, sajring : —
“ Undoubtedly, O First of Men, what thou hast uttered is
truth ! To gainsay an eminent personage is not permitted to
one who is of common stock. It was in ignorance that I
formerly addressed thee in disrespectful terms. Do not hold
it against me, O Raghava, thou who art conversant with the
significance and implication of things and devoted to the
welfare of all. In the serenity of thine understanding, that
nothing disturbs, the working out of cause and effect are known
to thee. O Thou whose speech accords with justice and
who art conversant with duty, rescue me who am fallen and
the first of those to transgress the law.”
In a voice strangled with sobs, Bali, groaning, expressed
himself with laboiured effort, his eyes fixed on Rama, and
resembled an elephant sinking in a morass.
“ I am not concerned for myself or Tara or my relatives,
as much as for my virtuous son, Angada, of golden bracelets.
Beholding me no more, that tmfortunate one, who has been
so cherished from childhood, will pine away with grief, like a
pool whose waters have dried up. He is yet young and his
understanding has not yet matured ; he is my only son and
most dear to me. Tara is his mother, O Rama; do thou
protect that powerful Angada.
213
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
** Show extreme kindness to Sugrwa and Angada ; be their,
guardian and their guide, O Thou who art fully conversant
with the laws* of righteousness and tmrightebusness. What
thou wouldst perform for Bharata and Lakshmana, do for
Sugriva and Angada.
“ See that Sugriva doea not hold the sagacious Tara re-
sponsible for the fault 1 have committed or fail to treat her
with respect. Under thy protection, let him govern the
kingdom and, living obedient to thy counsels, he wUl attain
heaven as well as rule the earth. As for myself, despite Tara's
words, I wished to receive death at thine hands and came
forth to enter into a duel with my brother Sugriva.”
Having spoken thus to Rama, the now humble King of the
Monkeys became silent.
Then Rama consoled Bali who was still fully conscious and
spoke to him in a gentle voice, expressing the essence of
spiritual and secular wisdom, saying : —
“ Have no anxiety either on om: behalf or thine own, O
Best of Monkeys. We know what should be done, above all
in that which concerns thee. He who punishes the guilty
and he who is guilty and pays the penalty have both fulfilled
the purpose of cause and effect and therefore eschew calamity.
Thus, thanks to the punishment that frees them from all taint,
they regain their immaculate nature by the very path which
paved the way to the penalty.
“ Put away grief, bewilderment and fear with which thine
heart is filled ; thou canst not avoid thy fate, O Chief of the
Monkeys. What Angada was to thee, O King of the Monkeys,
he will be to Sugriva and myself; do not doubt it.”
The magnanimous Rama, intrepid in combat, uttered these
words full of tenderness and benignity, in accord with righteous-
ness, and the dweller in the forest answered him humbly,
saying : —
“Pierced by thine arrow, my mind bewildered, I insulted
thee without Imowing what I was doing, O Lord, Thou whose
immeasurable valour is equal to Mahendra’s ! Be pacified and
pardon me, O Veritable Sovereign of the Monkeys.”
214
KISHRINDHA RANDA
CHAPTER 19
Tara*s Gmf
The mighty Ring of the Monkeys, who lay pierced by an
arrow, did not reply further to Rama’s judicious words. His
limbs crushed by rocks, severly bruised by the trees that
Sugriva had hurled at him, transfixed by Rama’s shaft, at the
point of death, he swooned away.
Tara, learning that he had been struck down by an arrow
discharged by Rama in the struggle and receiving the dis-
tressing tidings that her lord lay dying, with a troubled heart
hastily emerged with her son from the rocky cavern. The
monkeys who followed Angada, however, on seeing Rama
with his bow, ran away in fear. »
Perceiving those monkeys fleeing in terror, like deer that
scatter when the leader of the herd falls dead, Tara, though
herself distraught, rallied the frightened monkeys, who sought
to escape from Rama, as if his shafts had already been dis-
charged at them, and said : —
O Monkeys, you are the servants of that Lion among
Monarchs ; why are you abandoning all and flying in disorder?
Has Bali not been laid low by his wicked brother on accoimt
of the throne? It was from afar that Rama loosed his far-
reaching arrow ! ”
Thus did the consort of Bali speak, and those monkeys,
who were able to change their shape at will, answered with
one voice in words fitting to the occasion, saying : —
“ O Thou, who art the mother of a living son, return home
and protect Angada ! Death, in the form of Rama, has struck
Bali down and is bearing him away. Having launched a
volley of immense trees and great rocks, BaU fell, borne down
by arrows that resembled the lightning. Beholding that Lion
among Monkeys overcome, him whose prowess was equal to
Indra’s, the whole army of monkeys has taken to flight. Let
the warriors save the city and install Angada as king ! The
215
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
monkeys will ^obey Bali’s son, who* will take his place. If«
these conditions do not meet with thine approval, O Lady of
agreeable looks'^ then the monkeys will seek other inaccessible
retreats. Amongst those who live in the forest, some have no
wives, others have common wives, but we fear those who
have been deprived of theil wives and still desire them.”‘
As they were but a short distance away, that Lady of Sweet
Smiles heard them and answered with dignity, saying : —
“ Since that lion among Monkeys* is dying, of what use to
me is my son or the entire kingdom ? I shall seek out the feet
of that magnanimous hero whom Rama has slain with a single
arrow.”
Speaking thus, overcome with grief, beating her head and
breast with her two hands and weeping, in her distress she
rushed towards him and, still running, beheld her lord lying
on {he earth, he, the slayer of the foremost of monkeys, who
never turned back in batde; he, who was able to hurl great
mountains, as Vasav^ discharges his thunderbolt with all the
fury of a storm, roaring the while like a great mass of thunder,
clouds ; he whose valour was equal to Shakra’s ; that hero
pierced by a single arrow, lay on the earth, like the leader of
antelopes a tiger has struck down for its prey, or like a place of
sacrifice, held sacred by all, with its banners and its altars laid
waste by Supama on account of a serpent.
Then Tara beheld the mighty Rama leaning on his bow,
standing with his younger brother and the brother of her lord,
and, beside herself with grief, she approached her spouse,
who had fallen on the battlefield and, seeing him lying there,
was overcome by distress and fell to the ground. Then,
rising as if newly waking from sleep, seeing her lord caught
in the noose of death, sobbing, she cried out : “ O King ! ”
Her piercing cries, resembling an osprey’s, moved Sugriva
deeply, as did the presence of Angada also.
* A reference to Sugriva.
2X6
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 20
Her LamSntations
Seeing her lord lying on the earth, pierced by that death-
dealing arrow dischargM by Rama, Tara, whose face resembled
the moon, approaching him, embraced him. At the sight of
Bali, who lay like an elephant wounded by an arrow, that
monkey resembling a huge mountain or an uprooted tree, Tara
poured out her heart, torn with grief, in lamentation : —
“ O Thou who wert full of valour in combat ! O Hero ! O
Best of Monkeys ! It is because of my recent importunities
that thou wilt not now speak to me ! Rise, O Lion among
Monkeys and rest on a comfortable couch ! Those great
monarchs, thine equals, do not sleep on the earth ; or is the
earth thy cherished love, since even in dying thou dost lie
by her and scornest me ?
“ Without doubt, O Warrior, thanks to thy great exploits,
thou hast founded another and more glorious Kishkindha in
heaven ! The pleasures we once shared in the woods and in
the fragrant bowers are henceforth at an end. I am bereft
of all joy and hope and sunk in a sea of sorrow, since thou, the
King of Kings, art returning to the five elements.^ My heart
must be made of stone, since, seeing thee lying on the earth,
grief does not cause it to break into a thousand pieces. Thou
didst steal away Sugriva’s consort and sent him into exile ;
it is the fruit of this double fault that thou art now expiating,
O Chief of the Monkeys !
“ Intent on thy welfare, I submitted to thy senseless re-
proaches ; I, who in the desire to be of service to thee gave
thee nought but wise counsel, O Indra of Monkeys ! Now,
O Proud Lord, beguiled by their youthful and seductive beauty,
thou art moving the hearts of the Apsaras. It is irrevocable fate
which this day has put an end to thine existence ; thou whom
Sugriva could not vanquish hast resigned thyself to its power !
The body being said to rejoin the elements at death.
217
1
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ Having withput cause struck down* Bali who was engaged
in combat with another^ though it is censurable, Kakutstha
has no regrets. *1 who, till now, did not know* distress, de-
prived of thy support, at the height of misfortune, must pass
my life as a widow. What will the fate of Angada be, the
object of my tenderness, a* valiant though youthful prince
accustomed to pleasime, now at the mercy of his paternal uncle,
who is filled with anger against us ? Look long on thy virtuous
Sire, O My Beloved Son ! Soon thou ^halt see him no more.
“ And Thou, O comfort thy son, give him counsel, em-
bracing his brow before thou departest on thy last journey !
Assuredly Rama has accomplished a great feat in stril^g thee
down, but he is guiltless, for all he did was to obey Sugriva.
O Sugriva, rejoice, regain possession of Ruma and enjoy the
kingdom without hindrance ; thy brother, thine adversary, is
wounded unto death.
“ But Thou, O My Beloved, why dost thou not answer my
complaint ? See, thy numerous and lovely wives surround thee,
0 I^g of the Monkeys.”
Hearing Tara’s lamentations, those unfortunate women,
placing Angada in their midst, emitted pitiful cries on every
side. Then Tara spoke once again, saying : —
“ How canst thou abandon Angada, O Thou whose powerful
arms are decorated with bracelets, and go forth on thy last
journey thus ? It is not meet to abandon a son who possesses
thy virtues and is aimiable and handsome. If inadvertently
1 have offended thee, O Long-armed Hero, then forgive me !
O Chief of the Monkey Tribe, I lay my head at thy feet.”
Thus did Tara with the other queens lament bitterly at the
side of her lord and that lady of matchless beauty resolved to
die of hunger lying on the earth at Bali’s side.
2X8
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 21
HanuimrCs speech
Hanuman, however, the Leader of the Monkeys, gently tried
to console Tara, who was lying on the earth like a star fallen
from the heavens, and said : —
“ The fruits of all that is done under the impulse of virtue or
vice must be plucked after death, whether they be good or
evil. O Unhaj^y One, for whom dost thou weep? O
Unfortunate One, whom dost thou bewail ? For whose life,
that bubble, should one mourn? Henceforth the youthful
Angada should be the object of thy solicitude, since he alone
survives. From now on, thou shouldst concern thyself on his
account and render him fitting service. Thou knowest well
how uncertain is the future of all beings ; therefore it is for
thee to perform noble deeds here, who art conversant with
thy duty and who art a stranger to common acts !
“ He under whom hundreds and thousands of monkeys
lived has now reached the uttermost bourne of his destiny,
and since he fulfilled the injunctions laid down by the law and
was distinguished for his impartiality, his liberality and his
tolerance, he now dwells among the virtuous conquerors.
Why shouldst thou mourn for him? O Irreproachable One,
thou hast now become the protectress of all the leading monkeys,
thy son, and also this kingdom of the apes and bears. Little
by little do thou console these two (Sugriva and Angada) who
are afflicted, and under thy tutelage, O Fair Lady, let Angada
rule the earth.
“ To ensure the future and reflect on the present is the
whole duty of a prince ; it is so decreed by destiny. Angada
should be installed as King of the Monkeys and be anointed..
Seeing thy son seated on the throne, thy peace of mind will
be restored.”
Hearing these words, Tara, who was tom with grief on
account of her lord, answered Hanuman, who stood at her
side, saying : —
219
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ I woiild rather cling to the body of this hero than a hundred
sons like Angada. I am not able to govern the monkeys nor
is he ; such a duty devolves on his paternal imde, Sugriva.
O Hanuman, it is not for me to confer ^e kingdom on Angada ;
the true relative of the son in succession to his father is the unde,
who stands as a second father to him and not the mother, O
Foremost of Monkeys. There is nought better for me in this
world or in the next than to take refuge near the King of the
Monkeys, my lord ; it is fitting for me”to share the bed of him
who has fallen facing the foe.”
CHAPTER 22
Bait's last Words
Bali, whose breathing was scarcely perceptible and who was
sighing faintly, glanced round and discerned his younger
brother, Sugriva, before him. Addressing him whose victory
had assured him of the possession of the dominion of the
monkeys, he spoke in dear and affectionate tones, saying : —
“ O Sugriva, do not approach me with any evil intent, I
who was carried away by a fatal loss of understanding. It
would seem to me, O My Friend, that it was not our destiny
to live at peace widi one another ; though friendship is natural
between brothers, yet with us it has been different. To-day,
thou wilt regain the kingdom of the forest-dwellers, whereas
I, mark well, am leaving this world and going to the region of
death. Not only am I abandoning in an instant, life, kingdom
and great prosperity but also a reputation without stain. At
this supreme moment, I make an appeal to thee and, difficult
though it is, it must be done, O Valiant Prince.
“ See, stretched on the earth, his face bathed in tears,
Angada, who is worthy of happiness, brought up in luxury
and, though a child, possessing nought that pertains to child-
hood ! Do thou protect him from all peril, he who is my son
and dearer to me than life, the issue of my loins and whom
I now abandon, though he does not merit abandonment. Be
220
RISHKINDHA KANDA
his father, his benefactor and his guardian in all circumstances
and in danger be his refuge, as I have ever been, O Chief
of the MonSeys ! *
“ Bom of Tara, that fortunate prince, thine equal in valour,
shall precede thee in the destruction of the titans. That
youthful Angada, Tara’s son, tint valiant hero, whose prowess
is great, will manifest it in deeds of valour worthy of me.
Further, when the daughter of Sushena (Tara), of profound
discernment and con\^rsant with future happenings, bids thee
saying : ‘ Do this, it is right ’, do so without hesitation.
There is no presentiment of Tara’s that does not come to pass.
“ Whatever Raghava proposes, do thou carry out with the
same resolution; it were wrong to disobey him and he wiU
punish thee for thy contempt. Take this golden chain, O
Sugriva ; the glorious Shri who dwells in it will leave it at
my dealh.”^
Hearing Bali’s affectionate and brotherly words, Sugriva was
bereft of joy and grew sad, resemblmg the moon in eclipse.
Pacified by Bali and anxious to act in a fitting manner, on his
brother’s request, he took off the golden chain.
Having thus made over this mark of royalty, Bali, at the
point of death, gazing on his son Angada, who stood before
him, addressed him tenderly, saying : —
“ Do thou act in a manner fitting to the time and place.
Suffer pleasure and pain with equanimity ; in joy and sorrow
be obedient to Sugriva. Assuredly, O Long-armed Warrior,
thou hast ever been cherished by me, but it is not by hving
thus that thou wilt earn Sugriva’s respect. Do not ally thyself
with those who are not his friends, still less his foes, O Conqueror
of Thine Enemies ! Be loyal to Sugriva, thy master, with thy
senses fully controlled and ever be attentive to his interests.
Be not inordinately attached to any nor hold any in contempt ;
both extremes are a great error, therefore pursue the middle
course.” With these words, suffering intensely from the arrow,
his eyes staring wildly, his great teeth chattering, Bali expired.
Then a great tumult arose among the monkeys, thus deprived
of their leader, and all the forest dwellers gave vent to lamenta-
tions, saying : —
^ Shri or Lakshmi, the Consort of Vishnu and Goddess of Prosperity.
221
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ Henceforth Kishkindha is nought but a desert, the King
of Monkeys having ascended to heaven; his gardens are but
a tvilderness, as afe the mountains and the woods! That Lion
of Monkeys has passed away ; the forest-dwellers are stripped
of their glory.
“He engaged the illustriotis and long-armed Golaba, the
Gandharva, in a terrible battle lasting ten years and yet another
five; that struggle did not cease day or night; then in the
sixteenth year, Golaba was struck doWn, that foolhardy one
falling under the blows of Bali of strong teeth. How has he
who protected us from all peril fallen in his turn ?
“ That valiant Leader of Monkeys being slain, the forest-
dwellers will not be able to find any safe place of refuge, like
kine in the midst of a lion-infested forest.”
On hearing these words, Tara, who was submerged in an
ocean di grief, gazing on the face of her dead lord, fell to the
earth, embracing Bah like a creeper clinging to an uprooted tree.
CHAPTER 23
Tara weeps over the Body of Bali
Thereupon, smelling the face^ of that King of the Monkeys,
Tara, who was renowned throughout the whole world, addressed
her dead consort, saying: —
“ Not having followed my counsel, O Warrior, thou art now
stretched on the rough, hard and stony ground. Hast thou
then chosen the earth as thy love rather than myself, since
thou now liest embracing it, whereas to me thou dost not
utter a single word ?
“ Alas ! Fate has favoured Sugriva, that valiant One, whose
noble exploits will now cause him to be regarded as a hero.
The Leaders of the Bears and Monkeys pay homage to thy
prowess ! Hearing their cries of distress and those of the
^ A traditional salutation.
222
KISHKINDHA KANDA
unfortunate Angada and myself> why dost thou not wake?
Having been slain in combat^ thou sleepest 6n that hard bed,
the place where formerly thine enemies reited struck down
by thy blows. O My Beloved, thou art the of&hoot of a
glorious race renowned for its heroism ; thou, for whom war
was but a sport, art gone, leaving* me alone without a protector,
O Proud Monarch ! Nay, a wise man should never give his
daughter in marriage to a warrior. Mark how I, wedded to
a Kshatriya, am about to die, having been made a widow.
My pride is humbled, and from this moment the path to ever-
lasting life is closed to me. I am submerged in an ocean of
grief without groimd or bourne ! How hard is my heart that,
even seeing my dead lord, it does not break into a thousand
fragments — ^my friend, my lord, naturally dear to me, that hero,
who, falling on the field of honour under the blows of a warrior
more powerful than he, has returned to the five ele'ihents.
The woman who loses her consort, even if she have sons
and be endowed with wealth, is yet a widow, say the wise.
0 Hero ! Thou art lying enveloped in the blood that flows from
thy limbs, as thou wert formerly with the scarlet silk of thy
couch. Dust and gore covers thy body on every side, so that
1 cannot hold thee in mine arms, O Bull amongst Plavagas.
“ To-day, Sugriva has achieved the purpose for which he
engaged thee in this formidable struggle. A single arrow
discharged by Rama freed him from all fear. That shaft that
pierced thine heart now prevents me from embracing thy
body and I can but gaze on thee, who art rejoining the five
elements.”
At that moment the General Nala drew out from the corpse
the arrow which resembled an angry snake issuing fi:om a
mountain cave and glittered as he withdrew it, like the sun
whose rays have been intercepted by the peak of a mountain.
Thereupon streams of blood instantly began to flow again
from those wounds on every side, resembling the water of a
river that is stained by the sandstone washed down from a
mountain.
Tara, wiping off the dust of combat with which he was
soiled, wasW her brave lord with the tears that welled up
in her eyes, while she gazed lovingly down on him lying there,
223
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
pierced by Rama’s arrow, his limbs all covered with blood.
Then, ad^essing her son Angada, whose eyes were red, she
said to him : — ‘
“ Behold the bitter end of thy sire, O My Son ! How tragic
it is ! This is the outcome of an hostility born of perfidy !
This body, gleaming like the sun about to rise, has entered
the region of death. Embrace that proud monarch, O My
Son ! ”
At these words, Angada rising, seized hold of the feet of
his father with his rounded arms, saying : — “ It is I, Angada !
When I embraced thee formerly thou didst say * Live long,
O My Son ’, why dost thou not speak to me thus now ? ”
Then Tara said : — “ Here I stand beside thine inanimate
body, like a cow with its calf beside a bull that a lion has just
slain ! I do not see the gift that the King of the Gods bestowed
on thee when gratified by his victory over the Asura, that
glorious chain of gold, why is this ? Thou shalt not be robbed
of the insignia of royalty even after death, O Proud Monarch,
for the King of the Mountains continues to glow after the
sun has set.
Thou didst not follow my sage counsel and I was unable
to restrain thee. Thy death on the battlefield has brought
about mine own and my son’s also. The Goddess of Prosperity^
has renounced both thee and me.”
CHAPTER 24
Sugriva’s Remorse
Seeing Tara submerged in the fathomless ocean of grief, Bali’s
younger brother was filled with remorse for his tragic end and
overcome with distress, his face bathed in tears, in her presence,
slowly approached Rama surrounded by his attendants.
Raghava, bearing all the marks of royalty, stood apart, full
of dignity and majesty, bearing his bow and arrows, which
resembled serpents, in his hands.
^ Lakshmi who was said to have resided in the golden chain that Indra
had bestowed on Bali.
224
KISHKINDHA KANDA
t Then Sugriva addressed him, saying : — “ In accord
with thy promise, O Indra among Men, thoA didst accom-
plish this deed) the results of which are here^nade manifest.
In the midst of my triumph, O Prince, in the presence of the
slain, my spirit is troubled. On account of the dead monarch,
his chief queen is wailing piteously, the city is giving vent to
lamentation and Angada is plunged in afSiction; all this,
O Rama, robs sovereignty of any delight for me.
“At first, anger, resentment and extreme vexation caused
me to view the death of my brother with satisfaction, but soon,
in the presence of the corpse of that King of the Monkeys,
a great sadness seized me, O First of the House of Ikshwa^.
Now it is made clear to me that it would have been better
to continue to live as I formerly did on the lofty summit of
the Rishyamuka mountain, than slay my brother.
“ ‘ I have no desire to destroy thee ! Begone ! ’ were <he
words that magnanimous warrior addressed to me. This
utterance was worthy of him, O Rama, and I, by killing him,
have acted vilely. How can any, even if he be devoid of
virtue, approve the murder of a brother or balance the happiness
experienced on attaining a kingdom with the grief suffered
by his death. Unquestioningly he had no intention of slaying
me, being too great of soul, but in my perversity I have robbed
him of his life.
“ In the struggle, when, under the blows of the trees, I was
about to succumb and cried out, he at once reassured me,
saying : ‘ Do not repeat thine impudence ; go hence ! ’
“ He was ever filled with brotherly affection, nobility and
justice, whereas I was full of anger, envy and the natural
characteristics of a monkey.
“ That which should be excluded from one’s thoughts,
feelings, desires and conduct is what I have harboured in
murdering my brother, a crime equal to the slaying of Vish-
warupa by Indra. But Indra’s guilt was shared by the earth,
the trees and the waters as well as women, whereas who is
able to share mine ? Who would wish to bear the weight of
the sin of a Deer of the Trees ?
“ I am not worthy to be -held in honour by the people, nor
to be allied to the kingdom, still less do I merit the throne,
225
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
having committed such an infamous deed that entails the
destruction of bne of mine own race.
“ I have per^jetrated a vile and ignoble act/ condemned by
the whole world. An overwhelming sorrow fills me, as torren-
tial rain fills a ravine. I am crushed by the bank of a river
that has been trodden dows by an intoxicated elephant, whose
back and tail are the murder of my blood-brother, whose
trunk, eyes, head and tusks are the remorse bearing me away.
“ This sin, the weight of which is intolerable, O Prince,
O Son of the House of Raghu, has destroyed all that is best in
my heart, as fire consumes gold, leaving only dross. The
company of the great leaders of monkeys, O Prince, are half
dead through my fault and also on accoimt of the violent
despair of Angada.
Rare indeed is a son as obedient as Angada, but a son is
easily acquired ; where however in the world can one akin to
a blood brother be foimd, O Hero? To-day, if Angada, that
Chief of Warriors, and his mother live, she, though overcome
with grief vidll surely care for him, for bereft of him she would
die. As for me, I wish to enter the blazing pyre in order to
regain the affection of my brother and his son.
“ Those leaders of monkeys will set out in search of Sita
whenever thou commandest. O Son of that Indra among
Men, I, the Destroyer of my Race, who am no longer worthy
to live after committing this outrage, bid thee farewell, O Rama.”
Hearing the words of the wretched Sugriva, Pali’s brother,
that noble descendant of the House of Raghu, Rama, began
to weep, he, the Destroyer of Hostile Armies, for his mind was
troubled. Thereafter, glancing here and there, that support
of the earth, the protector of the world, Rama, in the midst
of his distress, observed Tara groaning under the load of her
afSiction.
The chief queen of that Lion among Monkeys, of lovely eyes,
was lying beside her lord, whom she held in her arms. Then
the first of the ministers raised up that valiant consort of the
King of the Monkeys, and she, trembling as they separated her
from her lord, whom she was embracing, beheld Rama, whose
radiance equalled the sun’s, standing with his bow and arrows
in bis hand.
226
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Adorned with all the distinguishing marks of royalty, that
large-eyed prince, whom she had never yet bdheld, that first
of heroes, was ^recognized by Tara, whose eyis resembled a
doe’s, and she refiected ‘ It is Kakutstha ! ’
Then that noble and unfortunate lady, who had so suddenly
been plunged into affliction, tottering, approached the one
who was the equal of Indra, inaccessible and all powerful.
The venerable Tara, her beautiful frame wasted with grief,
drawing near to the pure-souled Rama, who by his valour
ever attained his end in combat, addressed him thus : —
“ Thou art of immeasurable courage, unapproachable, master
of thy senses and of supreme faith ; thy fame is imperishable,
thou art full of wisdom and the support of the earth ! Thine
eyes are the colour of blood ; thou bearest a bow and arrows
in thine hand ; thou art endowed with great strength and
strong limbs ; thou hast renoimced the concerns of the b<»dy
in this world in order to enjoy divine attributes. The shaft
with which thou didst pierce my beloved lord, now use to
destroy me also. When I am dead, I shall be reunited to
him; without me, Bali will never be happy, O Hero. Far
from me, even in heaven, amidst the red-haired Apsaras,
whose locks are braided in various ways and who are gor-
geously attired, he will not be happy, O Thou whose eyes
resemble the pure petals of the lotus.
“Thou knowest well that he who is separated from his
loved one is wretched ! On account of this, slay me, so that
Bali shall not suffer in mine absence. If, in the greatness of
thy soul, thou shouldst reflect ‘ I will not be guilty of slaying
a woman’, say to thyself, ‘She is part of Bali himself’ and
strike me down. It will not be a woman whom thou hast put
to death, O Son of that Indra among Men ! By virtue of the
law and according to the different Vedic texts, women are not
other than the higher self of man. Therefore the wise say
that the gift of a woman is assuredly the greatest of gifts.
In this wise thou dost give me back to my dear one in order
that I may fulfil my duty to him, O Warrior ; by this offering
thou shalt not incur the sin of slaying me.
"Filled with sorrow, bereft of support, left desolate, thou
shouldn’st not spare my life. The more so that far from that
227 q
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
sagacious Prince of Monkeys, whose joyful gait resembled an*
elephant’s, with his glorious golden chain, the insigna of
supreme majes'cy, I shall not live long, O Piiiice.”
Thus spoke Tara, and in order to console her, the magnanimous
Lord addressed her with wisdom and understanding, saying : —
“ O Consort of a Hero, do not grieve ! The whole universe
is ordered by the creator ; similarly it is established that the
sum of good and evil is ordained by Him, nor do the Three
Worlds, obedient to His will, transgress His fixed laws. Because
of this, thou wilt attain supreme happiness and thy son become
heir-apparent to the kingdom. The Lord has ordained this
in the order of things ; the consorts of heroes do not complain.”
Thus comforted by the magnanimous and powerful victor
of his foes, the wife of the valiant Bali, the gorgeously-attired
Tara, ceased to lament.
CHAPTER 25
Bali’s Funeral Rites
Full of compassion for Sugriva’s distress and that experienced
by Tara and Angada, Kakutstha, who was accompanied by
Lakshmana, in order to console them, said : —
“ It is not by weeping that the happiness of the departed
is, assured ! Carry out your immediate duty ^thout delay !
By shedding tears, you have observed the demands of social
convention ; it is vain to seek to avoid fate. Time^ is the
driving force that orders the world’s events it is Time that
creates all conditions here below. None is the real agent of
action and none truly causes action to take place. The world
abides by virtue of the dictates of its own inner being. Time
is its source, stay and goal. Time does not overstep its own
bounds, nor does it suffer decrease. Self-dependent, there is
neither kinship nor friendship in it, nor is it restrained by any,
nor has it any cause. Assuredly, he who sees clearly is aware
of the working of Time. Duty, prosperity and pleasure are
subject to Time ; it is on this account that Bali attained his
^ Time in the form of Destiny.
228
KISHKINDHA KANDA
own true state. The King of the Plavagas has reaped the
fruit of his works, acquired by his merits, thr^gh his integrity
and liberality; He has attained heaven on account of his
observance of duty and he has taken possession of it by sacri-
ficing his life. The Sovereign of the Monkeys has reached
the highest state. Thou hast mourned long enough ; now
perform the last rites.”
When Rama ceased speaking, Lakshmana, the Slayer of
His Foes, spoke sagely to Sugriva, who was distraught, saying: —
“ O Sugriva, inaugurate the obsequies without delay with
the assistance of Tara and Angada. Issue the order that a
large quantity of dry wood be gathered together with the
sacred sandalwood, for the funeral pyre. Banish indecision;
this city depends on thee. Let Angada bring garlands and
robes of every kind, together with butter, oil, perfumes and
all that is requisite.
“ O Tara, do thou find a palanquin without delay ; prompt
action is always praiseworthy, the more so at such an hour.
Let those who are skilful and strong, accustomed to palanquins,
hold themselves in readiness to bear Bali away.”
Having spoken thus to Sugriva, the on of Sumitra, Laksh-
mana, the Slayer of His Foes, took up his position beside his
brother.
Hearing Lakshmana’s command, Tara with a beating heart
hastened to the cave, bent on finding a Utter, and soon returned
with one borne by strong monkeys to whom the work was
famiUar.
It was indeed magnificent, well-cushioned and resembling a
chariot, the sides being marvellously decorated and enriched
with carved wooden figures. Resting on wonderful supports,
it was gorgeously fitted like a palace belonging to the Siddhas
and was furnished with windows and balconies that were
spacious and embelUshed with carvings, a work of extreme
artistry. Large and well constructed of wood from the
mountain-side, priceless ornaments, strings of pearls and
splendid crowns gave it a dazzUng appearance and it was
covered with clay, painted red and sprinkled with sandal-paste.
Festooned with wreaths ^f lotuses, shining like the dawn, it
was strewn with innumerable flowers.
9
229
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Beholding it, Rama said to Lakshmana : — “ Let Bali’s body
be placed upon h with all speed and let the funeral ceremony
proceed.” TheA Sugriva, weeping, assisted^ by Angada,
raised Bali’s body and placed it on the litter. Having laid
the corpse on its couch, he covered it with ornaments of every
kind together with wreaths und cloths. Thereafter, Sugriva,
the King of the Monkeys, commanded that the last rites of
his noble brother should be carried out on the banks of a river.
The great monkey leaders preceded the litter, scattering
jewels of every kind in profusion. Every honour due to a
king of this world was offered by the Vanaras to their lord that
day.
Then the funeral rites began immediately, Angada,
Tara and the others surrounding the master they had lost.
On their side, the women who had lived subject to his authority
gatheted together crying : “ O Hero, O Hero ”, thus bewailing
the death of their lord.
All the wives of Baji, who had been widowed, with Tara
at their head, accompanied their deceased sovereign, lamenting
pitifully. Their cries were heard in the depth of the forest
and re-echoed through the woods and among the rocks on
every side. Then on a deserted sandbank surrounded by
water, formed by a torrent issuing from the mountain, innumer-
able monkeys, inhabitants of the forest, constructed a pyre,
and those excellent bearers reverently lowered the litter from
their shoulders and all stood round, plunged in mourning.
Seeing her lord lying on the funeral bed, Tara, taking his
head in her lap, a prey to extreme grief, began to lament : —
“ O Illustrious and Mighty Prince, O My Dear One, look
on me ! Why dost thou not cast a single glance on all those
who are plxmged in sorrow? Thou smilest even in death,
O Noble Hero, and thy countenance resembles the rays of
the rising sun ! Death, in the guise of Rama, has struck thee
down, O Monkey ! A single arrow discharged by him on the
field of battle has made us all widows. Thy wives, present
here, who no longer know how to leap, O Indra among Kings,
have come this painful road step by step on foot, is it not
known to thee ? Dost thou no longt^ love these women whose
radiant looks resemble the moon? Why dost thou not look
230
KISHKINDHA KANDA
on Sugriva, O King of the Monkeys ? Here are thy counsellors,
O Sovereign, ^Iso Tara and the others and thf leading citizens
surrounding thee, all plunged in grief. Dismiss thy ministers
as thou wert wont to do, O Vanquisher of thy Foes, and we
will go to the woods with thee in happy dalliance.”
Then the women, themselves overwhelmed with afSiction,
caused Tara to rise.
Assisted by Sugriva:^ Angada, sobbing, bore his sire to the
funeral P3u:e, his mind distraught with grief, and, igniting the
flames according to the traditional rites, keeping his father on
his right hand, he circumambulated him, sorrowfully watching
him setting forth on his last journey.
Having performed the ritual acts in honour of Bali, that
Bull among Monkeys, accompanied by Sugriva and Tara,
performed his ablutions.
Associating himself with Sugriva’s loss, the mighty Kakutstha,
sharing his grief, officiated at the fimeral rites.
The body of Bali, chief of heroes, full of glory, whom that
descendant of Ikshwaku had slain with his marvellous arrow,
having been cremated, Sugriva, whose splendour resembled
a clear flame, approached Rama and Lakshmana who accom-
panied him.
CHAPTER 26
Sugriva is installed as King
The chief ministers encircled Sugriva, who was clad in dripping
garments and overcome with grief. Approaching the illus-
trious Rama of imperishable exploits, he stood before him with
joined palms like the Sages before the Grand-sire of the World.
Then Hanuman, the son of Maruta, who resembled a moun-
tain of gold, his face shining like the rising sun, addressed him
with profound reverence in the following words : —
“ May it please thee, T3 Kakutstha, to reinstate Sugriva in
the vast and impregnable kingdom of his mighty ancestors.
231
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Be gracious unto him, O Lord, and permit him to return to
his magnificent V^pital. May he regulate his afifairs with the
co-operation of his many friends.
“After the purificatory bath of perfumes and aromatic
herbs of every kind, he will pay thee homage and bestow gifts
and garlands and precious gems, scents and herbs on thee.
Thou shouldst enter this marvellous cave, carved out of the
mountain, and unite these monkeys wit!} a master, thus making
them happy ! ”
Hearing Hanuman’s words, Rama, that Destroyer of Hostile
Warriors, answered him with wisdom and eloquence, saying : —
“Most beloved Hanuman, in accordance with the behests
of my sire I may not enter a village or city for fourteen years.
Let Sugriva, that Bull among Monkeys enter that prosperous
and..^orious city and be installed as king according to the
traditional rites ! ’’
Having spoken thus to Hanuman, Rama said to Sugriva : —
“ Thou who art convewant with thy duty, proclaim that noble
and valiant hero, Angada, heir-apparent to the kingdom.
He is the eldest son of thy elder brother and equal to him in
courage ; Angada has a valiant heart and deserves to be thine
heir. It is now Shravana, the first month of the rainy season,^
that brings the floods ; it is no time for military exploits therefore
return to thy capital. As for me, 1 shall live on the mountain
with Lakshmana. This cavern, carved out of the rock, is
large and airy and possesses a lake whose crystdline waters
abound in lotuses of every kind. When the month of Kartika®
has come, make ready to slay Ravana, this is our pact ; meantime,
O Friend, return to thine home and receive the royal anointing,
thus gratifying thy friends.”
Thus dismissed by Rama, Sugriva, that Bull among Monkeys
penetrated into the enchanting city of Kishkindha of which
Bali had been the supreme lord.
Following their sovereign, thousands of monkeys prostrated
themselves, touching the dust -with their foreheads, and Sugriva,
full of valour, called on them to rise, addressing his subjects
with affection.
* July-August.
* October-November.
232
KISHKINDHA KANDA
That mighty warrior thereafter entered his brother’s private
apartments and^ having come there, the powerfi^ hero, Sugriva,
that Bull of Forest-dwellers, was proclaimed king by his ftiends,
as was formerly the God of a Thousand Eyes.
Then they brought him a white canopy, decorated with gold,
and two magnificent whisks of yak'^s tails with gleaming golden
handles, also gems of every kind and grain and grass, together
with blossoming branches, flowers and rich stuffs, white
unguents, fragrant garlands, wild flowers and those that grow
in water, sacred sandalwood, varied and numerous perfumes,
roasted grain, gold, panic seed, honey, butter, curds, a tiger
skin and wonderfully wrought sandals.
Thereafter six lovely young girls, bringing scents, tallow and
red and yellow pigments,^ entered joyfully and distributed
gems, raiment and food among the foremost of the twice-born.
Those versed in the sacred formulas then prepared heaps of
kusha grass and, igniting a fire, poured out the Soma, purified
by the recitation of traditional prayers. Then Sugriva,
seated on a gorgeous golden-based throne, covered with rich
draperies and a magnificent three-tiered baldaquin, decorated
with marvellous garlands, facing the East, was enthroned.
Those Lions among the Forest-dwellers had visited the banks
of rivers and streams, far and wide, as well as the sacred places
and the seas, in order to draw pure water which they brought
back in pitchers of gold.
Employing golden vases and the polished horns of bulls, Gaja,
Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Mainda, Dvivida,
Hanuman and Jambavan in accordance with the tradition laid
down in the scriptures and on the instructions of the Sages,
poured the clear and fragrant water over Sugriva, as formerly
the Vasus bathed Vasava of a Thousand Eyes.
When the enthronement was completed, all those illustrious
leaders of the monkeys raised a shout of joy again and again.
Thereafter, in order to follow Rama’s counsel, Sugriva, the
King of the Monkeys, embracing Angada, installed him as heir-
apparent.
Angada received the investiture, and those magnanimous
Plavagas acclaimed him*'crying “ Excellent ! Excellent ! ”,
I Pigments. Yellow Gorocala used for Tilak; red Manahahiia, a
form of red arsenic.
233
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
praising Sugriva and the great-souled Rama and Lakshmana.
All were overjoyed on this auspicious occasion ; a large and
merry crowd, fully satisfied, filled the streets, carrying banners
and standards in the enchanting city of Kishkindha, which
had been hollowed out of the moimtain.
Having informed the illustrious Rama of the great coronation
ceremony and being reimited with his consort, Ruma, the
heroic leader of the monkey army took possession of his kingdom,
like the Qiief of the Immortals.
CHAPTER 27
Rama describes Prasravana
Xhe monkey Sugriva, having been crowned king, returned to
Kishkindha, whilst Rama retired to the Mountain Prasravana.
That mountain resounded with the cries of tigers and deer,
and the roaring of the lions that frequented it was heard day
and night; bushes, diverse creepers and innumerable trees
were to be seen everywhere. It was inhabited by bears, lynxes
and many kinds of monkeys and resembled a mass of clouds
sparkling with light and beauty. On the summit was a large and
spacious cave, which Rama, who was accompanied by Saumitri,
chose as a dwelling for himself.
Having contracted an alliance with Sugriva, Rama, the
irreproachable descendant of the House of Raghu, addressed
his brother Lakshmana, the increaser of his delight, in appro-
priate and significant words, saying : —
“ O Saumitri, Destroyer of Thy Foes ! We should establish
ourselves in this agreeable rocky cavern during the rainy
season. This peak, the most lofty on this mountain, is en-
chanting, O Prince ! White, black and dun-coloured crags
adorn it and metals of every kind abound, while its rivers
swarm with frogs ; it is filled with innumerable trees and charm-
ing creepers, where a variety of birds warble and splendid
peacocks can be heard ; Malati, Kimda, Sinduvara, Shirishaka,
Kadamba, Arjuna and Sarja trees embellish it with their blossom.
“Here is a lovely pool, festowied with flowering lotus,
adjoining the cave, O Prince. Where the rock is hollowed out,
234
KISHKINDHA KANDA
it inclines to the north east, which will make oiu: stay more
agreeable, whilst on the west it is higher and wq/shall be sheltered
from the winds. At the entrance, O Saumitri, is a smooth
black stone like a piece of antimony washed in oil ; to the
north, O Friend, the crest of the mountain is magnificent
and looks like a mass of polished (follyrium or a stationary cloud.
To the south, it stretches like a white veil, resembling Mount
Kailasha, rich in metals, which give it a dazzling appearance.
“ Observe this river of translucent water like unto Jahnavi
on the Mount Trikuta ! Candana, Tilaka, Sala, Tamala,
Atimuktaka, Padmaka, Sarala and Ashoka trees embellish it ;
Vanira, Timida, Bakula, Ketaka, Hintala, Tinisha, Nipa,
Vetasa and Kritamalaka trees grow on its banks, adorning it
on every side, like a woman attired in rich raiment and precious
gems. ^
“ Innumerable flocks of birds fill it with their various notes
and waterfowl enliven it with their amorous frolics. The
river has created enchanting islands which are frequented by
swans and cranes ; its smiling aspect calls to mind a beautiful
woman wearing innumerable ornaments. Here it is carpeted
with blue lotuses, there shining with the red and in the distance
white water-lilies may be seen. Ducks sport here in their
hundreds, whilst peacocks and curlews fill this river, full of
charm and colour, with their cries, and groups of sages
frequent it.
“ See how the Sandal and Kadubha trees grow in clusters
of five, as if planned by an intelligent will. Ah ! What an
enchanting spot ! O Saumitri, Thou Scourger of Thy Foes,
let us enjoy it to the full and make our retreat a happy one.
Kishkindha too is not far from here, that marvellous city of
Sugriva’s, where songs and the sound of musical instruments
are heard, O Most Illustrious of Conquerors ! It is the monkey
warriors sporting to the sound of drums.
‘^Having recovered his consort and his kingdom, that
monarch of the monkeys, Sugriva, surrounded by his com-
panions, is assuredly celebrating his return to full prosperity.”
With these words, Rama with Lakshmana took up their abode
on the Mountain Prasravana, where there were innumerable
caves and woods.
235
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Yet despite the beauty and abundance of fruits, Rama was
unable to find ^e least pleasure there. Remembering the
woman who had been torn from him and who was as dear to
him as his very life’s breath, the more now, when the moon was
rising over the summit of the mountain, he was unable to sleep,
passing the nights on the ccfuch, sighing, his spirit troubled,
a prey to constant grief.
Seeing Rama desolate and a victim to profound melancholy,
Lakshmana, who was equally afSicted, addressed him in
affectionate words, saying : — “ Cease to mourn, O Hero, thou
shouldst not distress thyself thus. One who grieves is never
successful, thou knowest it well. In this world, one should
have faith and trust in God, pursue virtue and engage in action,
O Raghava ! If thy mind is agitated, thou wilt never be able
to overcome that titan, thine adversary, in combat, for he is
a cr^ty fighter.
“ Banish thy grief and persist in thine endeavour ; it will
be thine to triumph oyer this demon and his entire family.
O Rama, thou canst overthrow the earth with its oceans,
forests and mountains, how much more Ravana ! Wait but
till the autumn, for it is now the rainy season, then thou shalt
destroy him, his kingdom and his kinsfolk. Truly I desire to
rekindle thy dormant valour, as at the hour of sacrifice the
fire buried beneath the ashes is revived by glowing libations.”
This salutary and opportune counsel of Lakshmana’s was
received by Rama with respect and he answered ^in tender
and friendly accents, saying : —
“ O Lakshmana, inspired by devotion, thou hast spoken to
me with wisdom and courage. Henceforth I shall manifest
that valour no danger is able to subdue. I shall wait
for the autumn and in accord with thy counsel depend on
Sugriva’s willing co-operation and the state of the rivers. He
who has rendered a service merits repayment ; the ungrateful
who do not honour an obligation lose the respect of the good.”
With joined palms, Lakshmana listened with approval to this
judicious speech and addressed Rama, who had regained his
cheerful mien, saying : “ Thou speakest truly, O Qiief of
Men; without fail, that monkey wilt bring about that which
thou desirest. Meantime, while awaiting the autumn, endure
236
KISHKINDHA KANDA
the rains, resolving to slay thine adversary. Restraining thine
anger, let us {>ass these four months of au^unn together,
dwelling on the mountain frequented by lions, and then
hold thyself in readiness to destroy thine enemy.”
CHAPTER 28
Rama describes the Rainy Season
Having slain Bali and enthroned Sugriva, Rama, who was
dwelling on the Malyavat plateau, said to Lakshmana : —
“ Now the rainy season is here, see how the heavens are
laden with clouds as large as hills. After nine months, the
sky, by the action of the sun’s rays, has sucked up the watem
of the ocean and is now giving birth to the showers.
“ Ascending to heaven by the stairway of the clouds, one
might decorate the sun with garlands of Kutaja and Arjuna
blossom. The sky appears like one wounded, bound with
the rags of moisture-laden clouds, stained with the vivid tints
of the setting sun, bordered with red. With the gentle breeze
as its breath, the saffron colour lent by the twilight and its
yellow clouds, the sky seems like one who is sick with love.
Tormented by the sun’s rays, the earth is shedding tears,
like Sita racked by grief. Emerging from the heart of the
clouds, cool as camphor, redolent with the fragrance of Ketaka
flowers, the balmy winds can, as it were, be sipped from the
palms of the hands.
This mountain of blossoming Arjuna trees, planted with
Ketakas and anointed by showers of rain, resembles Sugriva
freed from his foes. These mountains, that the dark clouds
clothe as with antelope skins, catch the rain drops as the sacri-
ficial thread, their caverns filled with the wind lending them a
voice; they resemble studious brahmin disciples reciting the
holy Veda.
“ Whipped by lightning like unto golden thongs, the sky
seems to be crying out in pain. The flash that convulses the
breast of that sombre cloud is to me like Sita struggling in
the arms of Ravana. When covered by dense doud, the
237
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
quarters of the ,sky, so dear to lovers, are blotted out, together
with the moon ind the stars. ^
“ On the ridges of the mountain, as if drowned in tears,
these Kutaja trees in full flower, that sighed for the rain, rekindle
love in me in the midst of the grief that overwhelms me.
“ The dust has settled and a cold wind blows ; the heat of
the summer is allayed ; the martial imdertaking of kings is
suspended, and travellers have returned to their own country.
“ Now the waterfowl, in their haste to regain the Manasa
lake, have left with their dear companions. Chariots and other
conveyances no longer venture on the roads, deeply rutted
by continuous rain.
“ Sometimes visible, sometimes invisible, the sky, sown
with clouds, looks like a ocean encircled with hills. The
stteams carrying away the Sarja and Kadamba blossom assume
a yellow hue from the metallic deposits of the rocks and pass
swifdy on amidst the cry of peacocks.
“ The Jambu fruit,. full of savour and gilded like a bee, is
pleasant to the taste, and ripe mangoes of many tints fall to
the ground shaken by the wind. Qouds like high mountains,
having the lightning as their baimer and cranes for their
garlands, give forth a reverberating sound, like great elephants
intoxicated with Mada juice who are about to fight.
“ The grassy slopes of those forest tracts, revived by the
rain where delighted peacocks dance, gleam brightly under
the moon at night. Charged with an immense weight of water,
clouds surrounded by cranes emit a muttering sound and in
constant movement journey on and on, sometimes resting on
the mountain tops. In their joyous circling flight, cranes,
in love with the clouds, resemble an enchanting garland of
lotus flowers suspended in space at the mercy of the breeze.
“ The earth with its fresh grass strewn with tiny ladybirds,
looks like a woman, whose limbs are swathed in a bright green
cloth flecked with red.
“ Sleep falls gently on Keshav?;^ the river runs swiftly to rejoin
the sea ; the crane is happy to be united with the cloud ;
fair ones approach their lovers with joy.
^ Tradition holds that the Lord Narayana fell into the cosmic sleep in
the rainy season, prior to the rebirth of Brahma, who issued from his navel.
238
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ See how the groves are rendered gay by the dance of
peacocks and how the Kadamba trees are cover^ with flowers ;
bulls, filled with desire, follow the cows and the earth is rendered
charming by forests and fields of grain.
“ Rivers rush onwards, clouds discharge their rain, frenzied
elephants are trumpeting, the woods grow more fair, lovers
yearn for their loved ones, peacocks dance and the monkeys
have regained their zest for life. Drimk with the aroma of
the blossoming Ketaka •trees, amongst the thundering water-
falls, the great elephants mix their amorous trumpeting with
the peacocks’ cries.
“ Flowers, bruised by the downpour, are expelling their
nectar, that the bees gaily plundered from the branches of the
Kadamba, trees and now it is falling drop by drop. With their
abundant fruit resembling ashes, full of savour, the boughs of
the Jambu tree are swarming with bees. ‘ *
“ Following the woodland track amidst the hills, the chief
of the elephants, hearing the roar of thunder behind him,
halts in his tracks, thirsting to fight and, deeming it to be a
challenge, turns back in fury.
“ Filled now with the humming bees, now with blue-necked
peacocks that dance or great elephants in rut, the woods
take on a thousand varying aspects.
“ Abounding in Kadamba, Sarja, Arjuna and Kandala trees,
the forest with the ground saturated with water, resembling
wine and the intoxicated peacocks that cry and dance, takes on
the appearance of a banqueting hall. The raindrops, like
pearls, fallin g in the folds of the leaves, rest there happily,
and the many coloured birds drink of them, delighted by this
gift from the King of the Gods.
“ The soft humming of the bees, the joyous croaking of the
frogs blended with the rumbling thunder of the clouds, resemb-
ling the roll of drums, create a veritable orchestra in the forest.
“ The peacocks with their richly decorated tails are the
choir, some dancing, some calling, here and there clinging
to the tops of the trees.
“ Roused by the sound of thunder, ftogs of different shapes
and colour waken from hibernation and whipped by the rain,
croak loudly.
239
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ The rivers, frequented by waterfowl, bear away their
crumbling ban^ts proud of their speed, and happy in their
fullness, rush towards their lord, the ocean.
“ Sombre clouds charged with fresh rain melt into each other
and resemble the rocks scorched by the forest fire whose bases
cohere with those that are equally laid bare.
“ Elephants wander in the midst of the charming groves,
that are filled with the cries of intoxicated peacocks in the
grass sprinkled with ladybirds and ‘planted with Nipa and
Arjuna trees. Ardently embracing the lotuses, whose stamens
are flattened by the recent showers, the bumble bees eagerly
drink the nectar from these and from the Kadamba blossom
that has been laid waste. Bull elephants in rut and leaders of
kine disport themselves in the forest ; the king of beasts bounds
through the thickets and the kings of men are enraptured and
f^et their cares and anxieties whilst the Chief of the Gods
is disporting himself in the clouds. Torrents of rain loosed
from the sky, causing the seas and rivers to overflow, flood
the streams, lakes and ponds together with the entire earth.
With sheets of rain falling and the wind blowing with extreme
violence, the banks of the rivers are swept away and the waters
surge onwards so that the familiar paths can no longer be trodden.
“ Like kings bathed by their servants, great mountains stand
under the downpour from the clouds, which resemble ewers
emptied by the King of the Celestials assisted by the Wind
God, and seen thus, stand forth in all their native splendour.
“ The sky, overcast with cloud, renders the stars invisible ;
the earth is saturated with the recent rains and the four quarters
are shrouded in darkness. The summits of the mountains
washed by the rain sparkle, their great cataracts twisting and
falling like strings of pearls. Obstructed in their course by
the jutting rocks, these mighty waterfalls precipitate themselves
from the heights into the valleys like necklaces of pearls that
break and scatter. Those rushing torrents, bathing the lower
reaches of the rocky crests, fall into immense chasms, where
they find themselves imprisoned and spray, resembling strings
of pearls, which celestial nymphs have broken in the violence
of their emotions, are scattered in unparalleled showers on
every side.
240
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ Only when the birds withdraw to the trqes and the lotus
closes, whilst, the evening jasmine opens, can one divine that
the sun has set behind the Astachala Mountain. Kings postpone
their warlike expeditions and even the army, already on the
march, halts ; hostilities cease, for the roads are water-logged.
It is the month of Frausthapadh,^ when the brahmins who
chant the Veda, the singers of the Sama Veda, begin their
studies.
“ Assuredly Bharata^ the King of Koshala, having collected
the revenue and completed the storing of provisions, is now
engaged in celebrating the festival of the month of Ashada.^
“ The Sarayu river must be overflowing its banks and the
current increasing in velocity, like the shouts of acclamation
with which Ayodhya will greet my return.
“ Sugriva will be listening with joy to the sheets of rain
falling, since he has overcome his adversary, recovered his
consort and regained his vast kingdom; but I, O Lakshmana,
separated from Sita, exiled from my immense dominion,
resemble the bank of a river that has been carried away by the
current and precipitated into an abyss.
“ My grief is without bourne, the rains close every avenue
and Ravana appears to me a formidable and invincible foe.
Unable to travel on these impassable roads, I wish to make no
demands on Sugriva despite his devotion, who after prolonged
suffering is reunited with his spouse ; I do not desire to press
for an interview on account of the urgency of his private concerns.
“As for that, when he has rested and the time is ripe,
Sugriva will of himself remember the help he has promised me,
there is no doubt of it. Because of this, I wait hopefully, till
the rivers and Sugriva are favourable to me, O Thou who
bearest the auspicious marks of royalty !
“ A favour obliges a man to show gratitude ; the ungrateful
who fail to honour an obligation wound the heart of honest
men.”
Lakshmana, standing with joined palms, fully concurred
with these words to which he listened with extreme respect;
' Prausthapada — August-Sfiptember.
• Ashada — June- July.
241
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
then addressing the magnanimous Rama with a joyful air,
he said: — \
“O Prince, the King of the Monkeys will 'not delay in
carrying out the desire thou hast expressed ! Wait for the
autumn and let the rainy season pass, re-affirming thy resolution
to overcome thine adversary*”
CHAPTER 29
Hamman urges Sugriva to honour his Promise
Hanuman observed that the heavens had become serene, free
from Ughtning or cloud, filled with the cry of cranes and
m^ellously illumined by the light of the moon.
Sugriva however, having attained his end, had become
indifferent to his duty and proper responsibilities, allowing his
mind to engage in lower pursuits. His ambitions fulfilled, he
ceased to harbour any solicitude concerning his affairs and gave
himself up to enjoyment with women, satisfying every capricious
desire.
Having realised his hopes and his fears being allayed, he
passed the time by day and by night with his favourite consort
Ruma and also Tara who was equally dear to him, as the Lord
of the Gods disports himself among the troops of nymphs and
musicians. Leaving the administration of the state to his
ministers without supervision, his realm not being in peril, he
became a slave to sense pleasures.
Seeing this, the resourceful Hanuman, the eloquent son of
Maruta, conversant with what ought to be done and knowing
the appropriate time for the performance of duty, approaching
the ]^g of the Monkeys, who well imderstood what was
placed before him, spoke to him with confidence, in well
chosen words inspired by respect and affection, words that
were pleasing, full of good sense, practical, true, salutary, in
accord with the law and duty, expedient and diplomatic. Even
such was the speech of Hanuman, which he addressed to the
King of the Monkeys.
242
KISHKINDHA KANDA
I
He said: —
“ Thou hast recovered thy throne and thy glory and added
to the prosperity of thine house; it now remains for thee to
concern thyself with thy friends ; this is thy duty ! He who,
recognizing the fitting moment, conducts himself honourably
towards his friends, sees the increase of his glory and his power.
** He who treats with equal regard, wealth, sceptre, friends
and life itself, O Prince, acquires a vast empire. Let this be
thy conduct, establish thyself in the path of honour, this is
what thou shouldst do for thy friends in accordance with thy vow.
“ He who does not abandon everything in order to occupy
himself with the interests of his friends, whatever his aim,
enthusiasm or undertakings, is courting failure.
“ In the same way, he who allows the occasion for coming
to the assistance of his friends to pass is worthless, even if he
achieve great things. We are losing this opportunity of serving
the interests of our friend Raghava, O Vanquisher of Thy Foes.
Let us occupy ourselves with finding Vaidehi. Rama i^s not
reminded thee that the time appointed has gone by, though
he is fully conversant with the hour ; albeit hard pressed, that
sagacious prince has graciously resigned himself, O King !
“ It is to Raghava that thou owest the prosperity of thine
House, he wields immense influence, his power is immeasur-
able, his personal attributes incomparable. Render back the
service he has done to thee, O Chief of the Monkeys, call
together the leaders of thy people ! The delay is not yet serious,
as long as Rama does not call upon thee to redeem thy promise,
but if thou defer till he constrain thee by force, it will be too late.
“ Even had he done nought for thee, it would be thy duty
to assist him in his quest, O Chief of Monkeys ! How much
more so after the service he has rendered thee in re-establishing
thee on thy throne and slaying Bali.
“ Thou art powerful and thy courage is extreme, O Thou
who rulest the monkeys and the bears, therefore thou art under
a greater obligation to assist Rama.
“ Without doubt the son of Dasaratha is able to overcome
the Gods, the demons and the great serpents with his arrows,
he is merely awaiting the* fulfilment of thy vow. It was not
without risking his life that he bestowed such happiness on
243
R
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
thee. Let us scour the earth and, if need be, the sky, in search
of Sita. Neither the Devas, Danavas, Gandharvas or Asuras
accompanied by the hosts of Maruts, nor the Vakshas are able
to make him tremble, much less the titans.
“ It is imperative, O Prince of the Tawny-coloured Ones,
that thou shouldst try to piease Rama with thine whole soul,
who is endowed with that power that formerly succoured thee.
“ We will not hesitate to enter the subterranean regions
beneath the waters nor ascend into the'sky if thou commandest
it, O King of the Monkeys ! Do thou decree who shall proceed
and how and in what order. There are more than ten million
monkeys of indomitable strength ready to serve thee, O
Irreproachable Prince ! ”
Hearing these apposite and reasonable words, Sugriva, in
his rectitude, made a supreme decision.
“Wisely commanding Nila of inexhaustible valour to gather
the troops from every quarter, he said : —
“ Do thou muster ^mine entire army with its leaders and
generals, whom none can resist, and bring them here immedi-
ately. The Plavagas who are stationed on the frontiers are
skilled and brave, let them come here, see to it personally
that I am instantly obeyed. He who does not present himself
wi thin hfreen days from now will be summarily executed,
none shall escape.
“ With Anga^, seek out the veterans, carry out my orders
scrupulously.”
Having made all these arrangements, the Chief of thoiMonkeys,
the valiant Sugriva, returned to his private apartments.
CHAPTER 30
Description of Autumn
Sugriva re-entered his palace, and the sky being free from
doud, Rama, who, during the rainy season, had been overcome
by the intensity of his grief, gazing’ on the pure and tranquil
moon and the marvellously dear autumnal nights, perceiving
244
KISHKINDHA KANDA
that Sugriva was leading a life of pleasure and reflecting on
his own loss, also that time was passing, fell into a profound
melancholy. *
Though he soon mastered his mood, yet the wise Raghava
remained absorbed in the thought of Sita, and seeing the sky
free from cloud taking on a serene aspect, re-echoing to the
call of cranes, he began to lament in sorrowful accents. Seated
on the jutting ridge of a mountain rich in gold, under the
autumnal sky, his thoughts went out to his beloved spouse and
he reflected : —
“ What joy can my youthful wife experience now, she, who
loved the call of the cranes in the forest and imitated their note ?
In mine absence, how can that tender maid take any delight in
the tufrs of flowers shining like pure gold, she, who formerly
wakened to the cry of the swans ? What felicity can Sita of
soft speech and tender form enjoy now ?
“ When she hears the cry of the wild geese, travelling in
skeins, what will become of that princess, whose eyes are as
large as lotuses ? I feel no happiness v^thout Sita, whose eyes
resembled the doe’s, when wandering by river, lake and forest,
and my beloved in her tenderness will suffer cruelly in mine
absence, through the desire that the beauty of autumn inspires.”
Thus did that son of a King lament like unto the Saranga bird
when it solicits water from Indra.
At that moment, Lakshmana, who had gone out in careful
search of fruits, returned from the enchanting mountain slopes
and perceiving his elder brother absorbed in sorrowful thoughts,
his mind distraught, alone in that solitude, the sagacious
Saumitri, who was deeply distressed by the grief of his un-
fortunate brother, said to him : —
“ Why, O Noble Prince, hast thou become a slave to love ?
Why this reversion of thy former resolution ? Thy distress
precludes thee from reflecting calmly ; tranquillity of mind is
essential to carrying out any design ; after mature consideration,
the time ordained together with the strength of thine ally
should be utilised by thee for carrying out thy project without
delay, O Friend !
“ Nay ! The daughter of Janaka supported by thee, will
not be of easy access to the foe, O Protector of the Human
245
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Race. None may approach a blazing fire \7ith0ut being bum^
O Valiant Warrior ! ”
On this, Rama answered the indomitable Lakshmana in
characteristic accents that were worthy of him, saying : —
“ Thy words are practical and wise, full of good sense and
in accord with duty and tha law. We should reflect on how
to act without delay ; this quest must be pursued ; when one
is powerful, invincible, youthful and valiant, one should have
no misgivings concerning one’s success.^’
Then recollecting Sita, whose eyes were as large as lotus
petals, Rama with a downcast mien again addressed Lakshmana,
saying : —
“ The Thousand-eyed God, having saturated the earth with
water and caused the grain to germinate, his task accomplished,
is now resting. The clouds, which amidst a deep and pro-
longed rumbling spread over the mountains, forests and
cities, letting loose their showers, are stationary, O Prince.
The fury of the thunderclouds, resembling intoxicated elephants,
black as the leaves of the blue lotus, darkening the ten regions
has abated. Swollen with water, the clouds have visited the
fragrant groves of Kutaja and Arjuna trees with wind and rain
and have now disappeared in their airy flight, O My Friend. The
clamour of the herds of elephants, the cry of the peacocks and
the sound of the rain have ceased, O Irreproachable Lakshmana.
Washed by dense clouds that have removed their impurities,
the mountains with their magnificent escarpments shine forth
ill umin ed by the moon’s rays.
“ Autunm now manifests her grace in the branches of the
Saptacchada trees, in the light of sun, moon and stars and in
the gait of the majestic elephants, and her influence appears
everywhere. In the tufts of lotuses opening to the first rays
of the sun, in the scent of the Saptacchada flowers, in the
music of the humming bees, autunin shines in all her splendour.
“ The geese with their large and graceful wings, friends of
the God of Love, have just arrived, covered with the pollen
of the lotuses and are walking to and fro on the sandy banks of
the rivers, disporting themselves with the swans.
“ In the intoxicated elephants, in the kine, in the tranquilly
flowing rivers, autumn is reflected in her myriad aspects.
246
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Seeing the sky bereft of cloud, the peacocks in the woods,
shorn of thein caudal beauty, are no longer attracted to their
chosen ones and having lost their brilliance, their delight has
evaporated and they appear absorbed in their own thoughts.
“ The tall trees of sweet fragrance, the tips of whose branches
are bent tinder the weight of their blossom, shining like gold,
enchanting to look upon, seem to light up the depth of the
forest. ,
“Accompanied by ^eir females, the great elephants, fre-
quenters of the pools covered with lotuses and the woods,
who formerly stood amidst the flowers, intoxicated with ichor,
now walk with a slow and languid pace, merged in amorous sport.
“ The sky has cleared and is as bright as a drawn sword ;
the water in the river flows slowly ; a breeze, refreshing the
white water lilies, blows and those regions delivered from the
darkness shine forth.
“ Freed from mud by the growing warmth of the sun, the
soil is covered with a thick dust thafr the wind carries to a
great distance.
“ It is the time when kings, at enmity with each other, start
on their campaigns.
“ Shining with beauty with which the autumn has endowed
them, exulting, their Umbs powdered with dust, mad with
desire and thirsting to fight, the bulls bellow amidst the kine.
“ Sharing his love, the noble she elephant, eager and affec-
tionate, with a slow tread circles round the bull intoxicated
with ichor and follows him in the woods.
“ Bereft of their tail feathers, their marvellous natural adorn-
ment, wandering on the banks of the rivers, the peacocks, as if
scorned by the cranes, move about forlornly, in flocks.
“With their formi^ble cries, the chief of the elephants
strike terror in the ducks and geese standing in the pools
covered with flowering lotuses and, having sprinkled them-
selves with water again and again, begin to drink.
“ On the rivers, free of mud, with their sandy banks and
peaceful ripples frequented by herds of kine, re-echoing to the
cry of cranes, herons frolic joyously.
“ The sound of the rivers, the clouds, the waterfalls, the
winds, the cry of the peacocks and the croaking of frogs has
247
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
ceased. Many 'Coloured venomous serpents, greatly emaciated,
deprived of food during the rains, tormented with hunger
emerge from their holes where they have been confined so long.
“ The evening, caressed by the rays of the trembling moon,
casts aside her veil, reveahi^ her roseate countenance with its
stars, in an ecstasy of joy. The night, whose gende face is
the full moon, resembles a youthful woman, the clusters of
stars her smile and charming mien ; fit by the orb at its full
it seems as if wrapped in a white mantle.
“ Gorged with ripe grain, an enchanting flock of cranes
joyfully crosses the sky in rapid flight, blown by the breeze
like a garland of flowers tastefully interwoven.
“ The waters of the great lake, with a soUtary swan floating
there asleep amidst coundess waterlilies, resembles the heavens
free from cloud, illumined by the full moon and a myriad stars.
With their girdle of swans, their wreaths of blue and white
lotus in flower, the great lakes are surpassingly beautiful and
resemble lovely women decorated with jewels.
“ At break of dawn, blending with the sound of the breeze
blowing through the reeds, resembling the notes of a flute,
the deep roarings in the caverns, increased by the wind and the
bellowing of bulls, seem to answer one another.
“ The river banks adorned with flowering grasses, sdrred
by a gende breeze, resemble bright linen cloths from which the
stains have been washed away.
“ Bumble bees, roaming at will in the forest, gorged with
nectar, heavy with the pollen of lotuses, where they have
rested, in an excess of joy accompanied by their loved ones,
follow the God of the Wind, in the woods.
“ The calm waters, the flowering grasses, the cry of curlews,
the ripened paddy fields, the gende breeze, the immaculate
moon, are all celebrating the departure of the rainy season.
“ To-day the rivers, wearing their silver fish as girdles,
flow by slowly, like lovely women, moving languidly, having
passed the night in love.
“ With the geese, aquatic plants^ and the reeds that cover
them like woven shawls, the rivers, sparkling, resemble the
faces of women.
• Aquatic plants, literally Shaivala — ^Vallisneria Octandra or Blyza.
248
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ In the forest, adorned with arches of blossom and full of
the joyous humming of bees, the God of Love, to-day, im-
patiently wields his fiery bow.
“ Having saturated the earth with their profuse showers
and filled the lakes and rivers, preparing the soil for the harvest,
the clouds have disappeared firom the sky.
“ Little by little, the rivers in autumn uncover their banks,
like chaste brides disclosing their charms.
“ O My Friend, the •waters having subsided, the rivers re-
echo to the cry of ospreys and flocks of geese abotmd in the ponds.
“ It is the time, O Beloved Prince, when kings declare war
on each other and thirsty for conquest enter upon their cam-
paigns. The inception of hostilities for monarchs has begun,
O Prince, and I do not see Sugriva making ready for an expedi-
tion of this kind.
“ Asana, Saptapama, Kovidara trees are in full flower as also thb
Bandhujiva plimt and the Tamala trees on the mountain slopes.
“ O Lakshmana! Behold the sandy banks of the rivers abound
in swans, cranes, geese and osprey that are seen on every side.
The four months of rain that have passed seemed to me like a
hundred years, so filled with grief was I on account of Sita’s absence.
“ Like the Chakravaka bird with its mate, she followed me
in the forest and the dreadful loneliness of the Dandaka
soUtudes seemed to that youthful woman a garden of delight.
Though far from my beloved, overcome with sorrow, bereft of
my kingdom and an exile, yet Sugriva shows no pity for me,
O Lakshmana !
“ ‘ He is without support, deprived of his kingdom, afironted
by Ravana, unhappy, exiled, that amorous prince has taken
refuge with me.’ Thus will Sugriva speak, O My Friend,
and in his perversity, he, the King of the Monkeys, holds me
in contempt, I, the Scourge of My Foes. Having fixed a time
to set out in search of Sita and entered into a formal contract
to do so, this false one, having obtained his ends, has forgotten
his pledge.
** Do thou enter Kishkindha and in my name, address that
Bull of the Monkeys, the wretched Sugriva, the slave of domestic
bliss, saying : — * He who,*having raised the hopes of those who
have sought his help in adversity and who formerly rendered
249
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
him a service, fails to fulfil his promise to them, is considered
the least of men in this world but that valiant one, who for
good or evil loyally honours his given word, he is the best of men.
“ ‘ Even the carnivorous beasts refuse to feed on the flesh
of those ungrateful beings, who, having obtained their end,
do not assist their friends <to do so in their turn.
“ * Assuredly thou desirest to behold the gleam of my gold
backed bow, resembling a series of lightning flashes, stretched
ready for combat. Then shalt thou bear the dread twanging
of my bowstring like unto the clash of thunder, when in wrath,
I range the field of battle.’
“ Having brought my renowned valour to his remembrance,
O Illustrious Prince, thou, who art my companion, it would be
strange if he did not pause and reflect. O Thou Conqueror
of Hostile Cities, since he, the King of the Plavagas, has gained
liis desire, he no longer recollects the time chosen, and the
King of the Monkeys, wholly given over to pleasure, does not
appear to be aware i;hat four months have passed. Drinking
and roystering with his ministers and his court, Sugriva does
not trouble himself about us, who are filled with anxiety.
“ Go and address him, O Valiant Hero, inform him of our
displeasure and speak to him in those terms, which are in-
spired by niy wrath, saying : — ‘ The Gate of Death, through
which Bali passed, is not closed ! O Sugriva, honour thy
pledge, for fear that thou mayest follow in the path taken
by him ! ’ Thy brother died alone, struck do^ by mine
arrow but if thou failest in faith, I shall destroy thee together
with thine whole House.’
“ O Greatest of Men, say all that will further our desire,
we must not delay, O Prince. Say to him ‘ Honour the promise
thou didst make to me, O King of the Monkeys, recollect that
virtue is eternal or, losing thy life this day, thou shalt fall into
the jaws of death, where my shafts shall despatch thee to
seek out Bali ! ’ ”
Seeing his elder brother, who was afflicted in his great
misfortune, in the throes of violent anger, Lakshmana, burning
with courage, the promoter of the glory of Manu’s Race, pro-
foundly distressed, felt a deep resentment towards the King of
the Monkeys.
250
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 31
Lakshmana goes to Kishkindha
The offspring of that Indra among Men, the son of a king,
then spoke to his elder brother, who, full of tenderness, cheer-
less, despite his natural gaiety and full of distress, ^d but
now expressed his desire to him : —
“Nay, that monkey is not a civilized being; he does not
consider the immediate consequences of his acts nor will he
enjoy the glory of the monkey realm ; it is not fitting he should
take advantage of circumstances in tUs wise. In his stupidity,
he has become ±e slave of domestic bliss without calling^to
mind the debt he owes to thee ; let him therefore die and seek
out Bali; the throne should not be conferred on one devoid
of virtue. I am unable to contain my violent rage; I shall
slay that disloyal Sugriva immediately. That son of Bali
with the leaders of the monkeys shall this day assist us to
recover the princess.”
Then Rama, the Destroyer of Warriors, in terms that were
prudent and appropriate, addressed Lakshmana, who bow in
hand desired to follow up his words with action and who
full of ire was burning to fight : —
“ Nay, thine equals in this world do not commit such an
outrage,^ the warrior who nobly masters his anger, is the
greatest of heroes. Do not belie thy natural integrity, O
Lakshmana ! Recollect the feelings of joy that the alliance
with Sugriva formerly aroused in thee. Speak to him in
moderate tones, omitting all harsh expressions, regarding his
delay and his tardiness.”
Thus counselled by his elder brother, that Lion among Men,
the valiant Lakshmana, the Slayer of Hostile Warriors, entered
the town of Kishkindha. The sage and virtuous Lakshmana,
eager to carry out what was agreeable to his brother, filled with
indignation, entered tho abode of that monkey, bearing in his
* That is slay a friend.
251
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
hand his bow, resembling Indra’s, high as the peak of a moun-
tain, like unto Mt. Mandara. ,
Faithful to the behest of Rama, his younger brother, the
equal of Brihaspati, reflected in himself how he should address
and answer Sugriva and, filled with ire on accoimt of his
brother’s anguish and displeasure, Lakshmana advanced like a
loosened tempest, uprooting Sala, Tala, Ashwakarna and other
trees in his impetuous strides, like a great elephant shattering
the mountains and crushing the rockS under his feet, thus
cutting short he distance to his goal.
That Tiger among the Ikshvakus then beheld the splendid
dty of the King of Monkeys, the inaccessible Kishkindha,
hollowed out of the mountain and filled with warriors. His
lips trembling in his fury against Sugriva, Lakshmana beheld
those formidable looking monkeys ranging round the city and
seeing that foremost of men, those monkeys resembling
elephants, tore up parts of the moimtain, rocks, boulders and
great trees. Lakshmana, observing them seizing hold of these
missiles, felt his anger redoubled, like a brazier lit with innumer-
able brands, and they, beholding that infuriated warrior, who
resembled the God of Death himself at the dissolution of the
worlds, fled in their hundreds on all sides.
At that, those Foremost of Monkeys, returning to Sugriva’s
palace, informed him of Lakshmana’s approach and of his
anger, but that King of the Monkeys who was passing his time
in dalliance with Tara paid no heed to what those Lions among
Monkeys were saying.
Thereupon, under the orders of the ministers, those monkeys,
their hair standing on end, large as moimtains or elephants or
clouds, issued out of the city and terrible to behold with their
nails and teeth, their jaws like tigers, stationed themselves in
the open. Many had the strength of ten elephants, others
were ten times as strong and some were endowed with the
strength of a thousand elephants.
Lakshmana, who was enraged, recognized that Kishkindha,
filled with these monkeys, who were armed with trunks of trees
and endowed with great valour, was difficult of access. And
emerging from the walls and ditches, these monkeys stood
courageously in the open field.
252
KISHKINDHA KANDA
In the face of Sugriva’s debauched indifference and the
provocative attitude of the monkeys, the valiant Lakshmana,
guardian of the interests of his elder brother, was seized with
fresh anger, and that lion among men, heaving deep and burning
sighs, his glances flashing with fury, resembled a brazier belching
forth smoke. *
With his pointed darts as the flickering tongue, his military
ardour the poison, his bow the coils, he resembled a flve-
headed snake or the blazing fire at the end of the world or the
enraged serpent king.
Then Angada, who had gone out to meet him, in his terror,
suffered extreme discomfiture and that illustrious warrior
Lakshmana, his eyes red with anger, commanded him saying : —
“ O Quid, inform Sugriva of my advent and tell him that
the younger brother of Rama has come. O Conqueror of thy
Foes, tormented by his brother’s grief, Lakshmana waits at tfiy
gate. Do thou seek to prepare that monkey by addressing him
in this wise and return with all speed to^nform me of his answer,
O Dear Child.”
Hearing these words spoken by Lakshmana, Angada, filled
with distress, went to seek out his uncle, who now occupied his
father’s place and said to him : “ Saumitri is come ! ”
Then Angada, overwhelmed by the harsh accents of that hero,
his countenance bearing the traces of profound distress, went
away, first offering obeisance to the feet of the king in
great reverence and thereafter to those of Ruma.
That valiant prince, having touched the feet of his father,
then made obeisance to his mother also and finally pressed
the feet of Ruma having informed Sugriva of what had taken place.
Sugriva, heavy with sleep and fatigue, did not wake up but
lay in a drunken stupor, sexual indulgence having dulled his
reason.
Meantime, seeing Lakshmana, fear troubling their hearts,
the monkeys welcomed him with shouts to appease his wrath.
Beholding him near at hand, they raised a great clamour, re-
sembling a huge wave or the growl of thunder or the roaring
of lions; and this great tumult roused that red-eyed monkey
adorned with garlands Who was bemused with liquor, his min d
bewildered.
253
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Recognizing his voice, two ministers of that king of the
monkeys, accompanied by Angada, approached him. Both
were of noble and venerable appearance and were named
Yaksha and Prabhava. Ingratiating themselves by their speech
that went straight to the point and sitting down near the king,
who resembled Indra, the Lord of the Maruts, they said to
him : —
“ There are two brothers, full of nobility and power, Rama
and Lakshmana, who in human form are worthy of the kingdom
they confer on others. One of them, bow in hand, stands
at die door ; beholding him, the monkeys, terrified, are raising a
great clamour. This brother of Raghava, Lakshmana, his
spokesman, charged by him to communicate his wishes, has
come at Rama’s command and the son of Tara, the beloved
Angada, has been sent to thee in all haste by Lakshmana, O
King, as his deputy, O Irreproachable Prince.
“ That valiant warrior Lakshmana stands at the door, his
eyes inflamed with anger and consumes the monkeys with his
glances, O King. Go quickly and place thy head at his feet with
all those who belong to thee, O Great Monarch, so that his
anger may be instantly appeased.
“ That which the virtuous Rama desires, do thou carry out
scrupulously so that his wrath be softened ; execute his wishes
with care, O King, fulfil thy pledge and be true to thy word ! ”
CHAPTER 32
Hanuman's Speech
At these words of Angada and his ministers, Sugriva, learning
of Lakshmana’s anger, rose from his seat and came to himself.
Having considered the different aspects of the matter, he
addressed his counsellors, who were versed in the sacred
formulas, with which he too was conversant and of which he
was a strict observer, saying ; —
“ I have neither spoken nor acted wrongfully; why is the
brother of Raghava, Lakshmana, incensed against me, I ask
254
KISHKINDHA KANDA
myself? Evilly disposed persons, enemies ever looking for an
occasion to cl^rge me with imaginary crimes, have set the
younger brother of Raghava against me. It behoves ye all to
reflect on the matter wisely in order to discover the cause of his
anger. Assuredly I do not fear Lakshmana any more than
Raghava, but a friend who becomes angry without reason
invariably creates anxiety. It is easy to contract a friendship,
but extremely difiicult to sustain it, for owing to the fickleness of
the mind a friendship ofn be broken for the most trivial reason.
Because of this, I am apprehensive in regards to the magnani-
mous Rama, for I have not been able to render back a
proportionate service to him for that which he has done for
me.
Sugriva having spoken, Hanuman, that foremost of monkeys,
answered according to his understanding, saying ; —
“ It is in no way surprising, O Chief of the Monkey Tribes*,
that thou art unable to forget the significant and unexpected
service rendered to thee by Rama. Assiyedly that hero, fSr thy
well-being, fearlessly slew Bali, equal to Indra in power. Un-
doubtedly Rama’s feelings have been wounded, which is
evidenced by his sending his brother Lakshmana, the increaser
of his happiness, as his deputy, to thee. O Thou, the most
skilled in discerning the seasons, autumn is here in all her glory,
the Saptacchada and Shyama trees being in full flower, but
thou, given up to pleasure, doth not perceive it. The sky, free
from doud, is filled with brilliant stars and planets, and on all
the regions, lakes and rivers, calm prevails.
“The time has come to inaugurate the search for Sita of which
thou art conversant, O Bull among Monkeys. Finding thee
forgetful, Lakshmana has come to inform thee that the hour is
at hand. Grieving over the abduction of his spouse, the
magnanimous Rama will speak harshly to thee through the
lips of this hero ; is it a cause for wonder ? Having acted im-
properly towards him, I see no other means tending to thy
welfare but to offer obeisance to Lakshmana and crave his
pardon.
“ It is the duty of counsellors to utter what is true freely to a
king and it is for this that after mature reflection I have spoken
thus.
255
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ Armed with his bow, Rama, in his wrath, is able to subdue
the whole world as also the Gods, the Asuras and the Gand-
harvas. It is unwise to provoke one of whom subsequently
forgiveness must be craved, the more so, when the recollection
of a favour received places one under the obligation of gratitude.
Therefore incline thine head before this man with thy son and
thine entourage, O King, and remain faithful to thy promise, as
a woman to her husband’s will. It is ill-advised of thee to oppose
Rama’s behests, even in thought, for thou art well aware of this
man’s power, whose prowess is equal to Indra and the Gods.”
CHAPTER 33
Tara pacifies Lakshmana
At Angada’s request, and in accord with Rama’s command,
Lakshmana, the slayer of hostile warriors, entered the beautiful
city of Kishkindha situated amidst caves.
Seeing Lakshmana approaching, the highly powerful monkeys
of immense size guarding the gate, stood with joined palms and
beholding the son of Dasaratha filled with wrath, breathing
heavily, dared not obstruct his entry.
Then that mighty warrior, gazing about him, beh^d that great
dty decorated with jewels and flowery gardens and rendered
magnificent by heaps of precious stones with which it was filled ;
abounding in spacious buildings and temples, with jewels of
every kind in abundance offered as merchandise, it was em-
bellished by flowering trees covered with every desirable firuit.
Born of the Gods and Gandharvas, monkeys, able to change
their form at will, wearing celestial garlands and raiment, added
to the beauty of the city by their charming appearance.
Fragrant with the scent of sandalwood, aloes and lotus, the
broad highways were also filled with the intoxicating odour of
Maireya and Madhu^.
1 Wines made from honey.
256
KISHKINDHA KANDA
J.flkshmanft beheld great mansions also, as high as the Vindhya
and Meru moiyitains, and streams of pure water flowing through
the city. He surveyed the enchanting abodes of Angada,
Mainda, Dvivida, Gavaya, Gavaksha, Gaja, Sharabha, Vidhtimati,
Sampati, Suryaksha, Hanuman, Virabahu, Subahu and the
great souled Nala, Kumuda, Sushena, Tara, Jambavan, Dadhi-
baktra, Nila, Sunetra and Supatala, dwellings Uke unto white
clouds adorned with fragrant garlands and filled with jewels,
grain and lovely womeil.
The magnificent and inaccessible abode of the King of
Monkeys, like the palace of Mahendra, stood on a white rock and
was decorated with pinnacled domes resembling the peaks of
Mt. Kailasha. Trees in full flower, bearing fruits of every kind
of delicious flavour, had been planted there and resembled blue
clouds, enchanting with their cool shade, celestial blooms and
golden-hued fruit.
Valiant monkeys, bearing weapons in their hands, guarded the
resplendent gateway, the arches of wUch were of fine gold
adorned with magnificent garlands.
The mighty Lakshmana entered Sugriva’s palace without
hindrance as the sun enters a great cloud, and having traversed
the seven courtyards, filled with conveyances and seats, he beheld
the inner apartments of that Chief of the Monkeys abounding
in gold and silver couches with rich coverlets and fine seats.
On entering there, he heard sweet music blending with the
rhythmic cadence of singing to the accompaniment of stringed
instruments; and in the private apartments of Sugriva, many a
high-bom woman, distinguished for her youth and beauty,
sumptuously attired, crowned with flowers and engaged in
weaving garlands was observed by the high-souled Lakshmana.
He noted too, that there were none of the king’s attendants,
who were not richly apparelled, happy, well fed and eager to
offer their services.
Hearing the sound of the women’s anklets and girdles, the
virtuous Lakshmana became confused and incensed by the
tinkling of those ornaments ; and that hero stretched the cord
of his bow so that the twanging resounded on all sides. There-
after the valiant Lakshmana, indignant on Rama’s account,
withdrew into a comer and stood silent, reflecting on his
257
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
presumption in entering Sugriva’s private apartments. Hearing
the twanging of the bow, Sugriva, the King of the Monkeys,
recognizing the presence of Lakshmana, began to tremble on his
splendid throne.
He reflected : * As Angada previously informed me, Saumitri,
through brotherly solicitude, has undoubtedly come hither.’
Then that monkey, informed by Angada, his tidings now made
doubly sure by the soimd of the bow, understood that Lakshmana
had come and he grew pale, his heart being filled with appre-
hension, and Sugriva, the King of the Monkeys, addressed
Tara, of charming appearance, in well considered words
saying: —
“ O Lady of Lovely Eyebrows, what cause for displeasure
has the younger brother of Rama, who is gentle by nature ?
Why has he come hither like a raving madman ? Dost thou
know the reason of this prince’s anger ? Assuredly that lion
among men cannot be enraged without cause. If we have un-
wittingly displeased him, then considering the matter carefully,
inform me without delay or go thyself to him.
“ O Lovely One, by thy sweet speech seek to conciliate him.
Seeing thee, his mind will become tranquil and his anger be
allayed, for great warriors do not permit themselves to treat
women with harshness. When thy gentle words have soothed
him and his mind and senses are under control, then I, in my turn,
will approach that prince, whose eyes are as large as lotus petals
and who is the conqueror of his foes.”
On this, Tara, swaying slightly, her eyes bright from the
drinking of wine, her girdle loosened, hanging by a golden thread,
wearing the insignia of royalty, with downcast looks approached
Lakshmana. And when that great warrior beheld the consort
of the King of the Monkeys, he, restraining his wrath in the
presence of a woman, bowed his head, conducting himself like
an ascetic.
Under the influence of wine and observing the benign attitude
of that Prince, Tara, discarding all diffidence, addressed him in a
conciliatory manner, in words calculated to gain his confidence
and said : —
“ From whence springs this anger, O Son of a King ? Who
has failed to carry out thin e orders ? What reckless person has
258
KISHKINDHA KANDA
approached the forest where the trees are dry with a flaming
torch ? ”
Mollified by*this soft speech, Lakshmana replied with studied
courtesy : —
“ Why, given over to lust, does thy consort neglect his duty
and his own true interests ? And ^ou, who art devoted to him,
why dost thou not give the matter thy consideration ? He has
become indifferent to the af&irs of the kingdom and of ourselves
and our displeasure. jSurrounded by parasites, O Tara, he
gives himself up to sensual enjoyments.
“ The four months appointed as the term of waiting have
passed, but the King of the Monkeys in an orgy of drunken-
ness and pleasure, is unaware of it. Assuredly dissipation is
not a proper means to the observance of one’s duty and obliga-
tions. Intemperance brings in its train the loss of wealth,
virtue and the capacity for enjoyment.
“ Not to requite a service received is to fail wholly in one’s duty
and to lose a good friend is immensely injurious to one’s higher
interests. From the point of view of prosperity, the greatest
of virtues is friendship that is rooted in loyalty and justice ; he
who fails in these is not fixed in his duty. This being so,
what should therefore be done, O Thou, who art conversant with
the path of duty ? ”
Hearing these just and reasonable words, expressed with
gentleness, Tara assured the prince of the certain fulfilment
of his enterprise and again addressed Lakshmana saying : —
“ O Son of a King, this is not the time for recrimination, thou
shouldst restrain thine anger against my lord; he has thine
interests at heart, forgive his folly, O Warrior.
“ O Prince, how can a man endowed with every good quality
be indignant with one who is lacking in them ? Which of thine
equals, despite his good character, would give way to wrath ?
I know the reason for the displeasure of Sugriva’s valiant ally,
I am conversant with the service that you have both rendered us
and which we must return. I know further, O Best of Men, that
one must master one’s passions. I am aware in what company
Sugriva has yielded to lust, which is the cause of the present pro-
crastination that incites ihy wrath. When man yields to desire
he forgets time and place as also his duty and what should rightfully
259 s
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
be done. Do thou pardon this Leader of the Monkey Race,
who, at my side, without shame, gives himself up to sensual
enjoyment to which he is the slave. Even the great Rishis,
devoted to the practice of asceticism, when carried away by
desire, lost control of their minds, how should this monkey,
therefore, volatile by nature, when overcome by passion, not
become a slave to pleasure, king though he be ? ”
Having addressed these words of profound understanding to
Lakshmana, whose courage was immeasurable, the gentle
Vanari, with a troubled look, on account of her conjugal
affection, then added for the good of her lord : —
“ O Most Excellent of Men, though overcome by desire,
Sugriva has long since made preparation to thine advantage.
Already hundreds, thousands and millions of valiant monkeys,
able to change their form at will, inhabiting every kind of tree,
have come here.
“ Be pleased to enter, therefore, O Long-armed Warrior; the
chaste conduct of a sincere friend authorizes him to look on the
wives of others.” »
At Tara’s invitation and urged by a desire to carry out the
commands that had been laid upon him, that illustrious hero,
the conqueror of his foes, entered the inner apartment.
There, seated on a golden throne, covered with a rich cloth,
he beheld Sugriva, resembhng the sun itself, his person decked
with celestial ornaments, of a godlike beauty and dignity.
Wearing superb raiment and wreaths he looked hke Mahendra
himself, on every side he was surrounded by women adorned
with crowns and jewels meet for goddesses, and his reddened
eyes gave him the appearance of Antaka.
Of the hue of fine gold, clasping Ruma firmly in his arms,
seated on a magnificent throne, that large-eyed hero saw before
him the mighty Saumitri of expansive eyes.
260
I
KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 34
Lakshmana reproaches Sugriva
Seeing that indomitable lion among men, Lakshmana, entering
full of wrath, Sugriva was troubled and, observing that Son of
Dasaratha breathing heavily and burning with indignation on
account of the calamity that had overtaken his brother, the
King of the Monkeys rose and, leaving his golden seat that re-
sembled the highly decorated standard of Indra, his eyes
inflamed, approached Prince Lakshmana and stood before Iflm
like the mighty Kalpa tree.^ Thereupon the women, lead by
Ruma, followed him, like a cluster of stars surrounding the
moon.
Then Lakshmana, filled with ire, said to Sugriva standing
amidst the women with Ruma at his side, like the moon sur-
rounded by stars : —
" That king who is endowed with great and noble qualities
and is compassionate, who has subdued his senses and is grateful
and loyal, obtains renown in the world, but the monarch
who is rooted in unrighteousness and is unjust to his friends
who have rendered him assistance, is the object of opprobrium.
“To utter a falsehood with reference to a horse is to be
guilty of the death of a hundred horses, in regard to a cow of a
thousand cows, but to utter a falsehood in regard to a man is to
destroy one’s self as well as one’s kindred.
“ That ungrateful wretch, who, having gained his end, does
not render service for service, is guilty of the murder of all
beings, O King of the Plavagas ; this is the text recited by
Brahma on beholding one who was guilty of ingratitude ; it is
known throughout the world, O Plavamgama. He who lulls a
cow or drinks intoxicating liquor or is a thief or violates his vow is
still able to expiate his sin, but for him who is guilty of in-
gratitude, no expiation is possible.
“ Thou art an ignoble, false and ungrateful wretch, O Monkey,
for having obtained what thou didst seek from Rama without
requiting his services. Having achieved thy desire through
‘ Kalpa— The Wish-fulfilling tree.
261
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Rama, is it not thy duty to do everything in thy power to recover
Sita ? Yielding thyself up to sensual delights, untrue to thy
promise, Rama does not know thee for the serpent croaking
like a frog, that thou art.^
“ In his compassion for thee, O Wicked Wretch, the magnani-
mous Rama enabled thee to regain the kingdom of the monkeys.
Thou hast failed to acknowledge the benefits conferred on thee by
the high-souled Raghava, therefore pierced by sharp arrows
thou shalt follow Bali. The path thy brother took af death
is not yet closed ! Honour thy promise, O Sugriva, do not
follow in his wake. Since thou dost not behold the Prince of the
Ikshwakus loosing his fiery shafts, thou art still able to remain
serene and happy, without concerning thyself about his
anxieties.”
CHAPTER 35
Tara defends Sugriva
Thus spoke Lakshmana, the son of Sumitra, inflamed with
anger and Tara, whose face was as fair as the moon, answered
him saying : —
“ O Lakshmana, the King of the Monkeys has not merited
this harsh language, particularly from thy lips. Sugriva is not
ungrateful nor false nor worthy of condemnation nor, O Hero,
does he utter what is not true nor is he an impostor !
“ The valiant monkey, Sugriva, has not forgotten the assist-
ance rendered to him by Rama on the field of battle, which no
other was able to give. With the aid of the magnanimous
Rama, Sugriva has regained his glory and the lasting dominion
of the monkey realm and has been restored to Ruma and myself
once again, O Scourge of thy Foes !
“ Having been subject to cruel adversity and now enjoying
the summit of good fortune,- he has become insensible to the
arrival of the time for the fulfilment of his promise, as was the
Sage Vishwamitra of old. For ten years, that virtuous Sage was
* The meaning being " croaking like a frog to attracts frogs."
262
KISHKINDHA KANDA
attached to the nymph Ghritachi and failed to perceive that time
was passing, hd, who was skilled in discerning time.^
“ Sugriva had been deprived of physical pleasmres over a long
period, he was exhausted and had not experienced any relaxa-
tion, O Lakshmana, therefore Rama should pardon him. And
thou, O Lakshmana, shouldst not give way to wrath like an
inferior person without ascertaining what has taken place.
Virtuous people like the^ O Lion among Men, do not give way to
immediate and unreasoning anger. In all humility, 1 appeal
to thee on behalf of Sugriva to control the grief that gives rise
to this anger in thee. It is my firm conviction that Sugriva is
ready to renounce Ruma, Angada, myself, kingdom, wealth,
grain and herds to please Rama. Having slain that vile demon,
Sugriva will restore Sita to Rama, as the moon is re-imited with
Rohini.
“ In Lanka there are hundreds, thousands and millions of
irrepressible demons able to change their shape at will ; without
destroying these formidable beings, it is impossible to overcome
Ravana, by whom Maithili has been borne away. Sugriva is
unable to defeat those demons of terrible exploits without the
support of auxiliaries, O Lakshmana. This was Bali’s con-
sidered opinion, that resourceful and experienced monarch of
the monkeys. Knowing nought of the matter, I heard it from
his lips.
“ In order to render thee assistance, the foremost of the
monkeys have been summoned for this enterprise with in-
numerable carefully selected troops. Awaiting those valiant
and powerful monkeys, chosen to assme the success of Rama’s
undertaking, the King of the Monkeys has not yet left the city.
“ O Lakshmana, some time ago Sugriva, wisely ordered that
these monkeys should come together this very day. Thousands
and millions of bears and hundreds of Golangulas^ as well as
innumerable kotis^ of monkeys, burning with energy, will be at
thy disposal to-day.
** Therefore O Conqueror of Thy Foes, subdue thy wrath.
Seeing thy face distorted with anger and thine eyes inflamed,
‘ This story is told in BalalSanda.
* Golangula — a black monkey with the tail of a cow.
* Koti — a crore or ten millions.
263
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
the wives of these foremost of monkeys, far from being reassured,
are suffering all the anguish of their former fear.” ^
CHAPTER 36
Lakshmana is reconciled to Sugriva
t
By nature gentle, Lakshmana listened to those just and gracious
words of Tara with deference.
Perceiving the magnanimous acceptance of her speech, the
King of the Monkeys threw off his fear as one discards wet
clothing. Thereafter Sugriva tore off the gaudy and variegated
garland from his neck and threw it away, his intoxication being
dissipated and that Chief of the Monkeys addressed the re-
doubtable warrior Lakshmana with humility, thus gratifying
him, and said : —
“ O Saumitri, I had lost my fortune, my fame and the kingdom
of the monkeys which by Rama’s favour have been wholly
restored to me. Who is able to equal this or render it back even
in part to that divine Rama, renowned for his exploits, O Prince?
The virtuous Raghava will recover Sita and slay Ravana by his
own valour alone ; as for me, I shall merely accompany him.
What need of assistance has he who, with a single arrow pierced
seven giant trees and a mountain, penetrating deep into the
earth ? He by the sound of whose stretching boAV the earth
with its moimtains quakes, what need has he for aid ? I shall
follow that Indra among Men, O Lakshmana, when he goes
forth to destroy his adversary, Ravana, together with his
House.
“ If I have betrayed his friendship or confidence in some
measure, may he pardon me; is there any without fault ? ”
These words of the magnanimous Sugriva pleased Laksh-
mana who addressed him affectionately, saying : —
“ Assuredly my brother will not lack support, O Prince of the
Monkeys, above all, O Sugriva, with thy co-operation, who art
full of humility. Such is thy valour and sincerity, that thou
art worthy of enjoying the unequalled prosperity of the monkey
realm.
264
KISHKINDHA KANDA
“ With thine aid, undoubtedly, O Sugriva,- the illustrious
Rama will soo^ slay his enemies in batde. Virtuous, mindful
of what should be done, intrepid in the field, thou utterest noble
words that are worthy of thee, O Friend. Who else, recognizing
his fault, at the height of his power, would speak thus, O Bull
among the Monkeys, save mine elder brother and thee ?
“ Thou art equal to Rama in courage and strength ! Thou
has been ordained his all^ by the Gods, O Chief of the Monkeys.
Why delay further, O Hero, let us go forth together and offer
consolation to thy friend, who is afflicted on account of separa-
tion from his consort.
“ O Sugriva, forgive those reproaches that I addressed to thee
on account of Rama’s profound distress.”
CHAPTER 37
Sugriva assembles his Troops
Hearing the words of the magnanimous Lakshmana, Sugriva
said to Hanuman who stood near : —
“ Call together all those who inhabit the heights of the
Mahendra, Efimavat, Vindhya, Kailasha and Mandara mountains,
as also those from the peaks of Mt. Pandu and the Five Hills ;
those who dwell on the mountains that are bright as the dawn;
those who inhabit the furthest shores of the sea in the western
region and those on the mountains in the mansions of the sun ;
those formidable monkeys who have taken refuge in the Pad-
machalu woods ; those monkeys resembling clouds of collyrium,
who possess the strength of the lord of elephants, who dwell
on the Anjana hill ; those possessing the splendour of gold,
inhabiting the caves of the Mahashaila mountains and those who
frequent the slopes of Mt. Meru, as well as those dwelling on
Mt. Dhumra ; those who possess the brilliance of the rising sun,
of immense bounds, who, on the Mt. Maharuna, drink the heady
wine Maireya ; those whp dwell in the vast, fair and fragrant
forests with their charming glades, where the ascetics’ hermitages
are foimd. With the aid of the fleetest of monkeys summon
265
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
them all from • every quarter of the world by means of gifts
and conciliation. Already 1 have sent out messengers who
are famed for their agility, yet, in order to expedite matters
further, let them be followed by other emissaries.
“ Bring those leaders of monkeys also, who are lazy or given
over to pleasure. If they have not responded to my appeal in
ten days, they will suffer the death penalty for infringing the
royal command. Let those lions ampng monkeys under my
dominion carry out my orders with all speed in their hundreds,
thousands and millions.
Resembling mountains of mist shrouding the heavens, let
those excellent monkeys of terrifying aspect come at my call.
Let all the monkeys who are acquainted with the way, scour the
earth ; call them together at my command with all speed.”
At the words of the Monkey King, the Son of the Wind dis-
patched groups of intelligent monkeys to every quarter. Setting
out to that region traversed by Vishnu, by the paths fre-
quented by birds and sisars, the monkeys, under the commands of
their sovereign set forth immediately.
Scouring the seas, mountains, forests and lakes, they called '
all the different monkeys together to help Rama. When these
monkeys heard of Sugriva’s order, a very death warrant, they, in
fear, at once set out for Kishkindha.
Those of the Plavagama Tribe, who were as black as coUyrium,
filled with energy, came from the Mt. Anjana to the number of
three kotis to join Rama. Those who froUcked oh the high
hills, where the sun sets, shining like gold, offered themselves in
ten kods. From the heights of Mt. ICailasha, monkeys whose
colour resembled a lion’s mane, came to the number of a
thousand and those who lived on fruit and roots, who dwdt
on Himavat came in tens of millions, whilst those terrible apes
of fearful deeds, resembling burning coals, descended in haste
from the Vindhya mountain in thousands of millions. Those
who dwelt on the shores of the white sea, the dwellers of the
Tamala forests and those who. fed on coconuts could not be
numbered.
From woods, caves and rivers, a vast army of monkeys issued
forth, who seemed able to drink up die sun’s rays. Now those
mighty monkeys, who had gone out in all haste to spur others on,
266
KISHKINDHA KANDA
found a great tree growing on the summit of Mt. Himavat. In
ancient times V}n that divine and sacred peak, a great sacrifice
had been performed which found favour with Mahadeva, who
satisfies all the desires of the Gods. Thereaifter many varieties
of fruit and roots resembling ambrosia had sprung up in that
quarter from the sacred offerings of grain and seed,^ and those
who partook of them had no need of further sustenance for the
period of a whole month.
Then those foremost among the monkeys gathered those
celestial fruits and roots with medicinal herbs from that place of
sacrifice and they brought fragrant flowers also to please Sugriva.
Having called all the monkeys of the world together, those
chosen messengers returned with speed at the head of their
troops and soon those fleet and spirited monkeys had returned to
Kis^ndha, where Sugriva was; and they presented him
with the fruit, herbs and roots that they had gathered, saying
“ We have scoured the mountains, rivers and forests ; all the
monkeys of the earth have come at thy qjill.”
These words pleased Sugriva, the l^g of the Monkey Tribe,
who freely accepted all the gifts they had brought.
CHAPTER 38
Sugriva goes to meet Rama
Sugriva, having accepted the gifts presented to him, thanked the
monkeys and dismissed them all.
Having sent away those thousands of monkeys, who had per-
formed their task, he deemed his mission, as that of the mighty
Raghava, well nigh accomplished.
Thereupon Lakshmana addressed the redoubtable Sugriva,
the foremost of monkeys, with a deference which moved him,
saying : — “ O Friend, be pleased to set out from Kishkindha.”
^ That had been scattered there.
267
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Hearing these words spoken by Shri Lakshmana, Sugriva
filled with joy answered : — “ Be it so, let us go forward, I am at
thy command.”
Having thus spoken to the illustrious Lakshmana, Sugriva
dismissed Tara with the other women and therestfter sununoning
the leaders of the monkeys in a loud voice addressed them,
saying : — “ Come hither ! ”
At the sound of his voice all those admitted to the presence of
women came immediately and stood with joined palms before the
king, whose brilliance equalled the sun’s and who said to
them : —
“ Go with all speed and bring a litter, O Monkeys ! ” At
this command they set out with rapid strides to seek that mar-
vellous litter and, when it was made ready, the supreme Sovereign
of the Monkeys said to Saumitri : — “ Be pleased to ascend the
litter. O Lakshmana ! ”
Speaking thus, Sugriva with Lakshmana mounted the golden
litter that shone like the sun and was supported by a large number
of monkeys. A white canopy was spread over Sugriva’s head
and magnificent fans made of yaks tails were waved about him.
Eulogized by bards, to the sound of conches and trumpets, he
set out in regal state. Surrounded by hundreds of war-like
monkeys bearing weapons in their hands he proceeded to the
place where Rama dwelt and, having arrived at that excellent spot,
that illustrious prince descended from the litter with Lakshmana
and approached Rama with joined palms. Then the monkeys,
grouped about him, did likewise and, seeing that great army of
monkeys resembling a lake covered with lotus buds, Rama was
well pleased with Sugriva.
Raising the King of the Monkeys, who had prostrated him-
self before him and whose forehead touched his feet, the virtuous
Rama embraced him to demonstrate his alFection and esteem
and requested him to be seated. Thereafter seeing him seated
on the groimd, Rama said : —
“ He who divides his time judiciously between duty, pleasure
and the legitimate acquisition of wealth and honours his responsi-
bilities in these things is truly a king, O Best of Monkeys ;
but he who neglects his duty, his tru6 interests and legitimate
pleasures is like one who sleeps on the top of a tree and does not
268
KISHKINDHA KANDA
wake up till he has fallen. The monarch who is ever ready to
destroy his fo&s and delights in showing favour to his friends,
who plucks the fruit of the threefold food,^ has fulfilled his duty.
“ The time has now come to act, O Scourge of Thy Foes,
therefore take counsel with thy ministers, OKing of the Apes ! ”
Thus addressed, Sugriva answered Rama, saying : — “ I had
lost fame and fortime together with the entire monkey realm,
O Long-armed Warrior but, through thy favour have received
them again by thine and thy brother’s grace, O Great One,
O Greatest of the Conquerors. He who does not acknowledge
a service done to him is an object of contempt.
“ These energetic leaders have gone out in their htmdreds to
summon all the monkeys in the world, O Slayer of thy Foes.
Monkejrs, bears and apes full of valour, of ferocious aspect,
familiar with the woods and inaccessible forests, monkeys that
are born of the Gods and Gandharvas, able to change their sha^e
at will, are on their way followed by their troops, O Rama.
“ These monkeys are proceeding here surrounded by hundreds
and thousands,^ by millions and tens of millions ; these monkeys
and their chiefs, who are as valiant as Mahendra and resemble
mountains in stature, are coming together from the Meru and
Vindhya ranges. They will unite with thee to fight the demon
Ravana and, laying him low on the battlefield, will restore Sita
to thee.”
Seeing the preparations made by that valiant monkey, in
accord with his desire, the illustrious prince was delighted and
his countenance resembled the blue lotus in flower.
1 The three ends of life, duty, wealth and legitimate pleasures.
• Lit. Arvuda — a hundred millions.
Sanku — is a thousand Arvudas.
Madhya is an Arvuda ten times ; Antya is a Madhya ten times ;
Samudra is a Madhya twenty times and a Paradha a Samudra
thirty times.
269
Ithe ramayana of valmiki
CHAPTER 39
The Arrival of Sugriva’s Forces
Thus spo'ke Sugriva, standing with joined palms before Rama,
and that rmost virtuous of men, taking him in his arms, embraced
him sayir jg : — ** It is no wonder that Indra sends the rain, nor
that the scun with its thousand rays dispels the darkness from the
sfeyj O M y dear One, nor that the moon by its brilliance makes
thd uighit dear, nor that thine equals create the happiness of
tneir friends, O Scourge of Thy Foes. To find nobility of
character in thee is not strange ; 1 know thee by the affectionate
tenor of thy speech. With thy support, O My Friend, I shall
vtinquish all my foes on the battlefidd ; thou art mine ally and
shouldst assist me.
“ To his own destruction, did that vile demon bear Maithili
away, as Anuhlada^ carried away Sachi, having first deceived her
sire.^ Ere long, I shall pierce Ravana with my sharp arrows as
Shatakratu, that slayer of his enemies, slew the haughty father
of Faulomi.”
At that moment, darkness covered the firmament and veiled
the fiery brilliance of that orb of a thousand rays ; a pall of dust
hung over all regions, and the earth with its mountains, forests
and woods trembled. The entire earth was covered with in-
numerable monkeys resembling kings of men and who, having
sharp teeth, were gifted with great strength. In the twinkling of an
eye, those jforemost of monkeys surrounded by troops, number-
ing hundreds of kotis, endowed with extreme energy, roaring
like thimder, gathered from the rivers, mountains and seas with
others who inhabited the forests.
Monkeys the colour of the rising sun or white like the moon or
of the tint of lotus stamens or pale, having their home on the
golden mountain, appeared in te^ of thousands in attendance on
that renowned and valiant monkey Shatavali. Then the puissant
^ Anuhlada — A son of Hiranya-kasipu, a Daitya, father of Prahlada. His
story is to be found in the Puranas.
■ Puloman — a Danava who was slain by Indra when he attempted to
curse him for ravishing his daughter Sachi.
270
KISHKINDHA KANDA
sire of Tara, who resembled a golden hill, appeared at the head
of many thou^d kotis. Thereafter the father of Ruma, father-
in-law of Sugriva, who resembled the filaments of a lotus and
was like a youthful sun, arrived accompanied by other thousands
of kotis of monkeys ; and that foremost of monkeys, Kesharin,
Hanuman’s illustrious sire, appeared in company with many
thousands of monkeys. And Gavaksha, King of the Golangulas,
endowed with dreadful power came, surroimded by millions of
monkeys ; Dhumra also, the destroyer of his foes, advanced with
two thousand bears endowed with terrific speed. Thereafter
the leader of herds, Panasha of exceeding prowess came, ac-
companied by three million mighty and dreadful warriors and
he was followed by Nila of immense stature, who resembled a
mass of collyrium, with ten kotis of monkeys. And bright as a
golden moimtain, the heroic Gavaya arrived with five kotis of
monkeys, and in his devotion to Sugriva the brave chief Dan-
mukha brought a thousand kotis. Thereafter the two powerful
Ashwiputras, Mainda and Dvivida pre^nted themselves with a
thousand million monkeys. The brave warrior Gaja conducted
an army of three kotis of monkeys, and the illustrious king of
the bears, called Jambavan, came at the head of ten kotis, placing
himself imder Sugriva’s command. The renowned Rumana
followed with a hundred kotis of intrepid monkeys in all haste.
A hundred thousand million monkeys followed Gandhamadana,
and an infinite number were under the command of Prince
Angada, who, like his father, was full of courage. Thereafter,
shining like a star, came Tara of supreme valour, accompanied
by five kotis of monkeys from a great distance and there followed
Indrajanu, a brave and skilful general, who in his turn presented
himself at the head of eleven kotis, and also Rambha with an
ayuta* of soldiers; and there followed the monkey leader
Durmukha, that valiant one full of phenomenal courage, with
two kotis of monkeys, resembling the peaks of Mt. Kailasha.
Hanuman himself was accompanied by thousands of monkeys
and the supremely brave Nala was followed by the inhabitants
of the woods to the number of an hundred, a thousand and an
hundred monkeys. The fortunate Darimukha was escorted by
ten kotis of monkeys and'with loud shouts took his place beside
^ Ayuta — ^Ten thousand, a myriad or a number not to be counted.
271
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Sugriva. And Sharabha, Kumuda, Vahni and Rambha came,
those monkeys who were able to change their shaipe at will, with
their forces of incalculable numbers covering the entire earth,
its mountains and forests. All the monkeys inhabiting the
earth gathered round Sugriva, leaping, gambolling and roaring,
and those Plavagamas surrounded Sugriva like massed clouds
round the sun. Full of courage and energy, they gave voice to
repeated shouts of acclamation, bowing their heads in salutation
to the King of Monkeys. Others, "the leaders of armies,
according to tradition, approached the king and stood by his side
with joined palms ; and Sugriva standing in extreme devotion
before Rama, informed him of the arrival of the monkeys and
then addressed his generals, who were burning with zeal,
saying: — “O Chiefs of Monkeys, station your forces duly on the
mountain near rills in the woods and let each ascertain the
exact number of his troops.”
CHAPTER 40
Sugriva sends his Monkeys to the East in search of Sita
Then the Lord of the Monkeys, his purpose accomplished, said
to that lion among men, Rama, the destroyer of hostile hosts : —
“ Here, gathered together, are the foremost of monkeys in-
habiting my dominions, who are equal to Mahendra and are
able to transport themselves anywhere at will. These ferocious
monkeys, resembling giants and titans, of immeasurable prowess,
renowned for their exploits, bellicose, valiant, indefatigable
and supremely sagacious in all their deliberations, have come with
their vast forces.
“ O Rama, these untold millions, who inhabit various
mountain tracts, traversing land and sea, have come to place
themselves at thy service. All are intent on their master’s
welfare and obedient to thy behests ; they are at thy conunand,
it is for thee to dispose of them as thou wilt. Though I am
fully conversant with thy design, yet' do thou order all as thou
judgest best.”
272
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Thus spoke Sugriva and Rama, the son of Dasaratha, taking
him in his arms, said to him : —
“ O Dear and Wise Friend, let us learn if Sita still lives or no
and ascertain in what country Ravana dwells. Then, having
come to where Videha’s daughter is to be found, we will adopt
those measures that circumstances dictate, the hour having been
fixed.
“ O Lord of the Monkeys, it is not for me to command this
expedition nor for Lakshmana; it is thou who must direct it;
thou shalt be its leader. Do thou, O Lord, take the command
thyself in this matter, thou art fully acquainted with my purpose,
O Hero. Thou, the second of my friends,^ art full of courage,
wise, knowing how to choose the fitting moment, devoted to my
true interests, supremely loyal and accomplished.”
Thus addressed, Sugriva, in the presence of Rama and the
sagacious Lakshmana, said to his general, Vinata, who resembled
a great hill and whose voice resounded like thunder : —
“ O Foremost of Leaders, who art accompanied by monkeys
as bright as the sun and moon, thou sal able to turn time and
place to advantage and art skilled in conducting thine affairs !
Taking with thee hundreds and thousands of apes, explore the
eastern region with its forests, woods and mountains, in search
of Sita, the Princess of Videha and also Ravana’s stronghold.
Search among the mountain fastnesses, the forests and rivers
for Rama’s beloved consort, the daughter-in-law of King
Dasaratha ; search by the beautiful Bhagirathi, the Sara3ni, the
Kaushiki and the Kalindi, the enchanting Yamuna and the great
hills bordering the Saraswati, the Sindhu and the Shona of ruby
waters, the Mahi and Kalamahi with their splendid wooded hills.
“ Look for them in the Brahmamalas, Videhas, Malavana,
Kashikoshalas, and Magadhas, the Pundras*and Angas, lands
where the silkworm and silver mines abound and on the mountains
and cities skirting the sea. Search through the houses in
Mandara, amongst those people whose ears resemble cloths
reaching to their nether lip, whose faces are black and dreadful,
who are one-footed, though fleet withal, and whose bodies do
not deteriorate ; those also who feed on human flesh,
and the Kiratas, hunters, who are golden-hued, of pleasing
^ The first being Lakshmana.
273
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
looks, possessing thick hair worn in a knot, who subsist on raw
fish and those creatures, tiger-men, terrible to behold.
“ O Dwellers in the woods, search carefully in all these
places that are accessible by climbing and swimming and the
Island of the Seven Kingdoms Yava, also and the islands
Suvama and Rupayaka, full of gold mines, called the gold and
silver islands. Beyond these, is the mountain Shishira, whose
peaks reach to the heavens, and which is inhabited by Gods and
Giants. Seek here in the mountain fastnesses, cascades and
forests for the glorious consort of Rama.
“ Thereafter you will reach the red and swiftly flowing river
Shona ; from there descend to the seashore, where the Siddhas
and Charanas dwell. In these enchanting sacred spots, seek
everywhere for Ravana and Sita. Explore the forests, mountain
sprung rivers, wild tracts and cavernous heights. It behoves
you to examine the terrible islands in the ocean, where great
waves arise and, whipped by the tempest, let forth a thunderous
roar. There dwell Asuras of immense size, who by Brahma’s
permission, seize the shadows of birds flying over the sea.
Arriving at that vast ocean, that resounds like clouds at the time
of the dissolution of the universe, frequented by huge serpents,
keep careful watch and crossing over that sea, called Lohita,
whose red waters are terrible to behold, you will come upon the
mighty knarled Shamali tree. There, constructed by Vish-
wakarma, like unto Mt. Kailasha, decorated with every kind of
gem, towereth the abode of Garuda. Terrible demons resembl-
ing hills of diverse forms, named Mandehas, hang Suspended
from the rocks there. Day after day, at the rising of the sun,
those demons tormented by that planet, fall into the water, struck
by Brahma’s energy and then suspend themselves on the rocks
once more.
“ Proceeding further, you will come to the sea, named
Kshiroda, that resembles a white cloud with its waves shining
like a necklace of pearls. In its centre rises the great
white mountain Rishabha, planted with trees, bearing fragrant
blossoms and a lake named Sudarshana covered with dazzling
silver lotuses having golden stamens, where flamingoes abound.
Vibudhas, Charanas, Yakshas and Kinneras in the company of
troops of Apsaras, disport themselves on the shore of that lake.
274
RISHKINDHA KANDA
“ Leaving the Kshiroda Sea behind, O Warriors, you will
come to the Jakda sea which is a source of terror to all beings.
There the Rishi Aurva^ created a shining object by the power of
his anger, which was transformed into the head of a horse by
Brahma. Its heat is unequalled and its food is the universe of
movable and immovable beings. There the cries of the
creatures of the sea, who are unable to bear the flames, can be
heard wailing in its vicinity.
“ To the north of thb Svadu Sea rises the high mountain
Jatarupashila, covering thirteen yojanas, of the splendour of
gold. There, O Monkeys, you will behold the supporters of
the earth, the serpent resembling the moon, with eyes as large
as lotus petals, worshipped by the Gods, and possessing a
thousand heads, the divine Ananta of dark hue sleeping on the
summit of the moxmtain. There stands a golden palm tree
with three branches resembling a standard set upon an altar. This
is the boundary of the Eastern region set up by the Gods.
“ Reaching up to the heavens, measuring a hundred yojanas,
the mountain, Udaya, rises with its gold^ peak, beautiful with
its Sala, Tamala and flowering Kamikara trees bright as the sun.
“ There also is the peak Saumanasa four miles in breadth and
forty in height. From there in former days, Vishnu, the supreme
Lord, measured the earth with three strides, the second being
Mt. Meru.
“ The sun passing from Jambudwipa on the north and reach-
ing the summit of Saumanasa, again becomes visible to the
dwellers in Jambudwipa. It is there that the great Rishis,
Vaikhanasas, bright as the sun, perform their austerities.
“ This is the island Sudarshana, where the sun rises, giving
light to all beings. Search for Janaki and Havana on these
mountain fastnesses and in the forests and woods. Here,
when the sim shines on the Shaila mountain, the east appears
roseate. Because the sun rises there, Brahma established it,
in ancient times, as the gateway of the world, called the East.
‘ A miraculously born sage who castigated the warrior class, but on the
persuasion of his ancestors, cast his anger into the sea, where it assumed
the form of a being with a horse's head.
In other versions it was sMd to be the subterranean fire that consumes
the world at the end of the cycle and is represented as a flame with a horse's
head.
275
T
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Here you should look for Sita and Ravana on the mountain
breast, in the caves and by the waterfalls. c
“ Beyond is the impassable eastern quarter inhabited by the
Gods, bereft of sun and moon, covered by darkness. Search
for the princess in aU those rocks, woods and streams that I
have made known to you, but, O Foremost of Monkeys, you are
only able to proceed thus far. Beyond is the region without sun
or bourne of which I have no knowledge. Proceeding in search
of Vaidehi and Ravana’s abode, having reached the mountain
Udaya, return, when a full month shall have passed. Do not
exceed the period ; he who does so, will be punished by death.
“ Having attained your end, and met with Maithili and with
care explored the favourite region of Mahendra, which is
covered with woods and thickets, return satisfied.”
CHAPTER 41
Sugriva sends out other Monkeys to explore the Southern Region
Then having sent away that mighty host of monkeys to the east,
Sugriva dispatched another well tried army to the south.
Appointing Angada leader of those heroic monkeys, that hero,
the lord of the monkey bands, conversant with the countries
that had to be explored, sent out those endowed with speed and
valour : Nila, the Son of Agni, and the monkey Hanuman, the
exceedingly energetic Jambavan, Suhotra and Sharari,
Sharagulma, Gaja, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sushena, Vrishabha,
Mainda, Dvivida, Gandhamadana, Ulkamukha and Ananga,
the two sons of Hutashana.
And the King of the Monkeys began to describe those regions
that were difficult of access to those simian chiefs, saying : —
“ You will first behold the Vindhya ranges, possessing a
hundred peaks covered with trees and shrubs of every kind, and
the enchanting river, Narmada, frequented by mighty serpents,
and the wide and charming stream, Godavari, with its dark
reeds, and the captivating Krishnaveni.; the regions of Mekhalas
and Utkala and the dty of Dasharna also ; Abravanti and Avanti,
276
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Vidarbhas and ^ishtikas and the charming Mahishakas. You
will see too, the Matsyas, Kalingas and Kaushikas, where you
should search for the princess and the Dandaka Forest with its
mountains, rivers and caverns and the Godavari, also examine
the districts of Andhras, Paundras, the Cholas, Pandyas and
Keralas. Then repair to the Ayomukha Moimtain, rich in or^
with its marvellous peaks and flowering woodlands; that
mountain, possessing Idyely forests of sandalwood, should be
carefully searched by you.
“ Thereafter you will behold that divine river of pure waters,
the Kaveri, rendered gay by troups of Apsaras. On the summit
of the mighty Mountain Malaya, bright as the sim, you will behold
Agastya, the foremost of Rishis. By the permission of that high-
souled one, you will cross over the great river, Tamraparni,
abounding in crocodiles. Ravishing forests of sandalwood cover,
the islands of these waters flowing to the sea, which resemble a
youthful bride going to meet her lover.
“ Proceeding further, O Monkeys, you will see the golden
gates set with pearls of the city of the Pandyas ; then in order
to ensure the success of your enterprise, you will approach the
sea and ascertain your ability for crossing it. In the centre of
the ocean, Agastya has set that foremost of mountains, Mahendra,
its slopes covered with trees. Entirely made of gold it extends
deep down into the waters ; the abode of Gods, Rishis, Yakshas
and Apsaras, thronged by iimumerable Siddhas and Charanas
and of surpassing loveliness, it is visited by the thousand-eyed
God at each new moon.
“ On the other side of the sea is an island, four hundred miles
in length, inaccessible to men and splendid to look upon ;
search there with particular care, it is the abode of the wicked
Ravana, who merits death, the Lord of the Titans, in splendour
equal to Indra himself.
“ In the middle of the ocean dwells the female titan named
Angaraka, who procures her prey by seizing the shadow of
those who fly in the air. Your doubts at rest, search there
for the consort of that king of men whose glory is limitless.
“ Beyond that island in the sea there rises a lovely hill on which
Celestial Beings dwell, named Pushpitaka, bright as the rays of
sun or moon, lapped by the waves of the ocean, whose peaks
277
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
seem to pierce the heavens. Of these, one all golden, on which
the day’s orb lingers, the ungrateful and the unoeliever may not
behold. Inclining your heads to that peak, offer salutations and
search on. After this you will come to another mountain,
difficult of access, named Suryavan extending over fourteen
yojanas and, beyond this, the mountain Vaidyuta, ever green,
with trees bearing every desirable fruit in all seasons. Par-
taking of these delectable fruit and roo^^ and drinking the honey,
pass on, O Monkeys.
“ Beyond there is the Mountain Kunjara which delights the
eye and heart, where Vishwakarma constructed the abode of
Agastya. Extending over four miles, this stately golden
edifice adorned with many kinds of gems rises to the height of
ten yojanas. There also is the city of Bhogavati, the abode of
,the Serpent Race, with spacious streets, incapable of being
captured, guarded by formidable snakes and sharp-toothed
highly-poisonous serpents, where the dread King of the Serpents,
Vasu^, dwells. Search that city with care in every bidden
place wheresoever it may be.
“ Going beyond, you whl find the beautiful Rishabha Mountain
in the form of a bull, filled with gems where excellent Goshiraka,
Padmaka, and Harishyama trees and those possessing the
brilliance of fire are seen. Approaching the sandalwood forest
by no means should you enter there, for a certain Gandharva,
named Rohita, protects it with five other Celestial Beings re-
splendent as the sim, named ShaUusha, Gramani, Shiksha,
Shuka and Rabhru.
“ Thereafter you will see the retreat of those ascetics, whose
splendour resembles the sun, moon and fire ; this is the end of
the earth where those who have won the heavenly regions, dwell.
Beyond is the dread abode of the Pitris, which is inaccessible.
There Death has his city, enveloped in abysmal gloom, O
Bulls among Monkeys. Ptirsue your explorations thus far; but
those who go beyond never return.
“ Having searched all those regions which are accessible to you,
seeking for some trace of the princess, he who shall return
within a month saying ‘ I have seen Sita ’ will pass his days in
happiness, enjoying prosperity equal to mine, in the midst of
every delight. None will be dearer to me ; I shall cherish him
278
KISHKINDHA KANDA
I.
as a relative and, however great the number of his faults, he will
become my friehd.
** Your strength and vigour are immeasurable and you are
bom in families endowed with great qualities ; strive manfully
therefore to find the princess; set forth on this mission of
supreme importance and demonstrate your heroism.’*
CHAPTER 42
Other Monkeys are sent to explore the Western Region
Having despatched those monkeys in a southerly direction,
Sugriva, addressing the leader, Sushena, who resembled a cloud,*
with bent head and joined palms approached his father-in-law,
Tara’s sire, who was endowed with gre^t prowess, and spoke
to him also. Then he issued orders to Maricha, the son of
Maharshi and the mighty ape, Archismat, surrounded by the
foremost of monkeys, possessing the splendour of Mahendra
and like unto Vainateya in brilliance, and also to Maricha’s
ofispring, the Marichas, the mighty Archirmalayas, that all
these sons of the ascetic^ should march towards the region
of the West, saying : —
“ O Ye Monkey Chiefs, let two hundred thousand monkeys,
led by Sushena, set out in search of Vaidehi ! Scorn: the
countries of the Saurashtras, the Bahlikas and Chandrachitras
aboimdihg in antimony and other provinces and populous
places and fair and pleasant cities and Kukshi, dense with Fimnaga
trees and filled with Bakula and Uddalaka trees, as well as the
tracts covered with Ketakas and the auspicious streams whose
cool waters flow towards the west.
“ Explore the forest of the ascetics and the mountain wood-
lands ; there, having searched the tracts resembling deserts, the
towering cliffs and the mountain ranges, extremely difficult of
access, proceed further, when you will behold the sea, which
aboimds in whales and crocodiles, O Monkeys.
[ * Marichi.
279
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Then the apes shall disport themselves amidst the groves
covered with Ketakas and dense with Tamala and coconut trees.
Look for Sita and Ravana’s stronghold there, in hills and woods,
on the shores of the sea and explore Murachipattana and the
delightful cities of Jatapura, Avanti and Angalapa as also the
forest of Alakshita and all these spacious kingdoms.
“ There, where the river Sindhu joins the ocean, is a high
motmtain named Somagiri, possessing a htmdred peaks and
covered with tall trees. On its sloped dwell the Sinhas^ who
carry whales and elephants to their nests. These are fotmd on
the mountain ridges and on the extensive plateaus, where wild
elephants range, gratified with food, whose trumpeting re-
sembles the roar of thunder. The monkeys, able to change their
shape at will, should scour that golden summit, towering to the
sky and covered with graceful trees.
“ In the middle of the sea rises the golden summit of the
Motmtain Pariyatra, extending over a himdred yojanas. There
dwell thousands of powerful Gandharvas, effulgent as fire,
formidable and mischievous, resembling flames. O Valiant
Monkeys, do not approach them nor seek to eat the fruits from
that region. These fruit trees are guarded with ferocious
vigilance by those mighty Gandharvas, nevertheless you shotild
search for Janaki there, nor have you ought to fear if you pre-
serve your monkey form.
“ There is a mighty hill, the colour of emerald, shining like a
diamond, named Vajra, covered with trees and creepers, an
hundred yojanas in height and area ; carefully search all the
caves of that mountain.
“ In the fourth quarter of the ocean is the Mt. Charavat ;
there Vishwakarma forged the discus Sahasrara, which together
with the conch was taken possession of by Shri Vishnu when he
had slain Panchajana and the Danava Hayagriva. In those
deep caverns and amidst those charming slopes, search for
Ravana and Videha’s daughter with care.
“ Beyond, rising from the depths of the sea, is the mighty
mountain, Varaha with its peak- of pure gold which measures
four and sixty yojanas. On it is the golden city named
Pragjyotisha where the giant, Naraka, dwells. There do you
* Lit. " Flying lions," possibly eagles or prehistoric birds.
280
KISHKINDHA KANDA
search for Ravwa and Vaidehi among the beautiful plateaus
and huge caves'
“Passing beyond that foremost of mountains, revealing
glimpses of the gold in its depths, you will come to the Mountain
Sarvasauvama with its many fountains and waterfalls ; there
elephants, wild boar, lions and tigers roar ceaselessly on every
side, filling it with their clamour day and night. Then there is
the mountain named Megha where the Gods crowned the
fortunate Mahendra, he of the bay horses, the Vanquisher of
Paka. Having passed that mountain protected by Mahendra,
you should repair to a range of sixty thousand golden hills, bright
as the rising sun, casting their light on every side and embellished
with blossoming golden trees. In their midst rises the monarch
of mountains, Meru, the foremost of hills, on whom Aditya, well
pleased, conferred a boon saying : —
“ * By my grace all the mountains under thy protection shall*
be golden by night and day and those Gods who inhabit thee,
the Gandharvas and Danavas, shall both assume the radiance of
gold.’
“ At dusk, the Vishwadevas, the Vasus, the Maruts and the
Celestials gather to adore the Sun-god and worshipped by them
the sun sinks below the horizon traversing forty thousand miles
in the space of an hour, when it withdraws behind the mountain
range. On the summit of that motmtain rises a palace resembling
the sun in splendour, consisting of countless towers, which was
built by Vishwakarma and is graced by various trees filled with
birds. It is the abode of the magnanimous Vanina, who bears
the noose in his hand.
“ Between the Meru mountain and the Astachala Range there
is a great Tala tree with ten crests, made of pure gold, which
shines with extreme brilliance on a marvellous base. Search all
the inaccessible places on this mountain, as well as the lakes and
rivers for Havana and Vaidehi.
“ It is there that the virtuous Merusavami dwells, sanctified
by his asceticism and equal to Brahma himself. Bowing down,
you should make enquiries of the Maharishi Merusavarni,]who
resembles the sun, concerning Mithila’s daughter.
“ From the end of the dight, all those regions, that the sun
illumines till it sets behind the Astachala mountains, should be
281
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
searched by you, O Bulls among the Monkeys, but of that which
lies beyond which is covered in darkness and ^thout bourne,
we know nought !
“ Search for Sita and Havana in this region as far as the
Astachala Mountain and at the end of a month, return ; those
who tarry beyond this term will die. My father-in-law of long
arms gifted with great prowess, I appoint as your leader ; you
should abide by his commands and listen to all he says ; he is
my spiritual preceptor. All of you are valorous and well able
to ascertain the wisdom of a course, still you will be doing your
duty in accepting him as your leader. In this wise, explore the
western quarter. Having requited the good that has been done
to us, we shall attain our end. Do you also determine what is
pleasing to Rama and, in accord with time and place, execute it.”
Then those monkeys and their leaders with Sushena at their
head, having given a due hearing to the wise counsel delivered
by Sugriva, offered salutations to him and set out for the quarter
protected by Vanina, t
CHAPTER 43
Searchers are sent to the Northern Region .
Having directed his father-in-law to the western region, the
Lord of the Apes spoke to that heroic monkey Shatavali, in
words fraught with his own and Rama’s interests : — “ With an
escort of a hundred thousand rangers of the woods, the sons of
Vaivasvat and thy counsellors, do thou explore the northern
region, O Hero, which is crowned with the snowy peaks of
Himalaya, and search everywhere for Rama’s illustrious consort
there.
“ O Most Qrcumspect of Beings, having executed this task
and done that which is pleasing to the son of Dasaratha, we shall
have honoured our obligation and achieved success. The
magnanimous Raghava has rendered us a great service and, if
we can make some return, our life ^nll not have been lived in
vain. To render assistance to any in need is to make one’s life
282
KISHKINDHA KAN^DA
fruitful, even if one is under no obligation to do so ; how much
more if one isVible to repay one’s benefactor. Reflecting on this,
those who value our well-being and happiness should do all in
their power to discover Janaki.
“ Rama, the foremost of men, revered by all beings, the
conqueror of hostile citadels, is united with us in friendship.
Endowed with courage and discrimination, do you explore these
numerous and dangerous regions, rivers and moimtains.
“ Search the lands *of the Mlecchas, Pulindas, Shurasenas,
Prasthalas, Bharatas, Kurus, Madrakas, ICambojas and Yavanas.
The cities of Shakas should be visited by you as well as the
Varadas, thereafter do you explore Himavat. In the tracts of
Lodhras and Padmakas and in the Devadaru woods, search on
every side for Ravana and Vaidehi. Reaching the Soma
hermitage, frequented by Devas and Gandharvas, proceed to
the mountain named Kala, possessing spacious plateaus. In
the midst of these mountainous tracts, in the valleys and caverns
search for that illustrious lady, Rama’| irreproachable consort.
Having traversed that golden breasted mountain, you should
scale Mt. Sudarshana and further Mt. Devasakha, the refuge
of birds, filled with every variety of winged creature and
covered with trees of differing fragrance. Amidst its golden
rocks, foimtains and caves, search for Ravana and Videha’s
daughter.
Going beyond this mountain, you will come upon an open
space, measuring four hundred miles in extent, devoid of
mountains, rivers and trees, nor are any living beings to be
found there. Speedily traversing this desert you will reach
the stainless Kailasha Mountain which will fill you with delight.
There, resembling a pale cloud, you will see the charming
domain of Kuvera, of burnished gold, constructed by Vish-
wakarma, where lies a great lake covered with flowering lotuses
and lilies, frequented by swans and ducks, where troops of
Apsaras disport themselves. There the King Vaishravana,
adored by ^e whole world, the gracious dispenser of riches,
sports with the Guhyakas^. Anaidst these mountains, bright as
the moon, as also in the caverns, search carefully for Ravana
and Sita.
* Hidden Beings attendants on Kuvera.
283
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
G)ming to Mt. Krauncha, with exceeding circumspection,
enter its inaccessible caverns, which are well kn{>wn to be ex-
tremely hard to penetrate. There dwell certain great and
illustrious Rishis, efiulgent as the sun, adored by the Gods,
whose forms they assume. You should explore the other caves,
plateaus and peaks of the Krauncha Mountain thoroughly. Then
the tree-less Manasa peak will be seen, the abode of birds, and
the scene of Kama’s austerities, where no way for any creature,
God or Titan exists ; this moimtain should also be searched by
you. Beyond this is the Mainaka Mountain where the great
giant Maya has built his abode ; this place with its plateaus,
plains and woods must also be searched by you. Women with
the faces of horses dwell there.
“ Going beyond there, you will reach the abode of the Siddhas,
where the ascetics — ^Valakhilyas and Vaikhanasas are. Pay
obeisance to those great beings, whose austerities have cleansed
them from all sin and, in humility, enquire of them concerning
Sita. There is the V^tikhanasa lake covered with golden
lotuses, the resort of beautiful swans, bright as the dawn. The
elephant of Kuvera, Sarvabhauma by name, in the company of
she-elephants, wanders about in that region.
** Beyond that lake is a sky bereft of moon, sun, stars and
clouds but it is illumined as ifby so many solar rays, through the
effulgence of god-like Sages crowned by asceticism, who rest
there. Leaving that region behind, you come to the river
Shailoda, on whose banks the Kichaka reeds grow, by the help
of which the Siddhas cross to and fro. There are ^e Uttara
Kurus, with whom those who have acquired spiritual merit take
refuge. There are lakes there, whose waters are covered with
golden lotuses and innumerable rivers aboimding in dark green
leaves and pools of the hue of the rising sun, embellished by
clumps of crimson lotuses. Pearls and gems of great price and
masses of blue flowers possessing golden stamens cover those
tracts and rivers with floating islets, where gold aboimds and
high banks scattered with precious stones, are seen. The trees
there, thronged with birds, bear fhiit and flowers at all seasons,
charged with delectable juices and distilling delicious perfumes,
f ulfilling every desire. Other excellent trees give rich attire of
different kinds and ornaments of pearls, emeralds and other
284
KISHKINDHA KANDA
gems desired by men and women ; some also bear fruit which
can be partai^ of in every season. Some trees bring forth
precious couches bedecked with costly and variegated coverlets
and others furnish enchanting garlands, costly drinks and various
kinds of viands. Women possessed of every accomplishment
distinguished for their youth and beauty, are there, sporting with
Gandharvas, Kinneras, Siddhas, Nagas, and Vidyadharas of
great splendour; and all those of righteous deeds engaged in
pleasure and those x^o enjoy what is pleasant and useful,
sojomn there with their wives.
“ There the continual sound of musical instruments, blended
with sweet laughter, is heard, giving delight to all beings : there
is none there who is not happy or wants for any desirable
object and every day the enchantment of that place increases.
“ Beyond that region is the Northern Sea. There in
the bosom of the deep rises the Somagiri Mountain of immense
size. Though bereft of the sun, yet on account of the brilliance
of the Soma mountain, that land is |s bright as if Vivasvat
himself had warmed it with his luminous rays. There dwells
the Soul of the universe, Shambhuinin, in his cosmic form as the
eleven Rudras surrounded by Brahmarishis.
“ O Foremost of Monkeys, you should not venture beyond
the region of the Uttara Kurus, nor is there any way for creatures
to do so. That mountain, named Soma, is incapable of being
scaled, even by the Gods. Sighting this mountain, turn back
speedily. You may proceed so far, O Foremost of Monkeys,
but the r^on beyond, where imending night broods, is unknown
tons.
“ You should search all those places, which I have described
to you, and also those I have omitted to mention. O You who
are equal to the wind and fire, by discovering the place of con-
cealment of Videha’s daughter, you will be doing what is
exceedingly pleasing to the son of Dasaratha as well as to me !
Having achieved your purpose, do you with your relatives,
honoured by me and having acquired every distinction, your
enemies slain, range the earth, the support of all beings, O
Monkeys.”
285
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
I
CHAPTER 44
Rama gives his Ring to Hanuman
SuGRiVA disclosed his plan to Hanuman in particular, being
supremely confident that this leader, the foremost of monkeys,
would accomplish his purpose.
Then the monkey king, the lord of all the dwellers in the
woods, well pleased, addressed the son of the Wind-God, the
peerless Hanuman, saying : — “ Nowhere on the earth, in the air
or sky, in the celestial regions or in the depths of the sea, do I
know of any obstacle that can impede thy course, O Best of
Monkeys ! All the worlds with the Asuras, Gandharvas,
Nagas, Men and Gods, as well as the mountains and the seas are
well known to thee. In potion, speed, skilled energy thou art
the equal of thy sire, O Valiant One, and there exists no creature
on this earth that is like thee in vigour, O Hero of infinite
resource ! Reflea thaefore on how Sita may be found ! In
thee, O Hanuman, repose strength, wit, courage and policy
in conjunction with the knowledge of time and place.”
Realizing that success in the venture depended on Hanuman
and that Hanuman himself was chosen on account of his ex-
ploits, Rama refleaed : “ This Lord of the Monkeys has
supreme confidence in Hanuman and Hanuman too is sure of
success ; he who has been tested by his deeds and who is con-
sidered worthiest by his master is certain to accomplish his
purpose.”
Thaeupon that mighty warrior, Rama, considering that his
ends were already gained, felt a great felicity flooding his mind
and heart and that scourge of his enemies, highly gratified, gave
Hanuman a ring inscribed with his name that would be a sign
to the princess and said to him : —
“ O Foremost of Monkeys, by this token, the daughter of
Janaka will not fail to recognize thee as my messenger. O
Warrior, thy resolution, thy courage and thine experience as also
Sugriva’s words seem to me to predia success.”
286
KISHKINDHA KANDA
Thereupooy taking the ring and placing it to his forehead, that
foremost of monkeys, offering obeisance to the feet of Rama,
prepared to depart. Taking with him a mighty band of monkeys,
that hero, the son of Pavana, resembling the moon in a cloudless
sky encircled by stars, set forth.
And Rama addressed that mighty warrior saying : — “ O Thou
endowed with the strength of a lion, I depend on thy valour j
by summonii^ up thy great resources, do all in thy power,
O Son of the Wind, O mnuman, to bring back the daughter of
Janaka.”
CHAPTER 45
The Departure of the Monkeys
Summoning all the monkeys, the Lord of the Apes, Sugriva,
spoke to them tpuching the success of Rama’s enterprise, and
said : —
“ O Chiefs of the Monkeys, knowing my commands, go forth
and search those regions indicated by me.” Whereupon,
covering the earth like locusts, the army started out. During
the month fixed for the search for Sita, Rama and Lakshmana
remained on the mountain Prasravana.
The valiant Shatavali set out with all speed for the north, that
marvellous region where the monarch of the mountain rises ^
whilst the leader of the monkey bands, Vinata, went towards the
east. Tara,‘ Angada and others, in company with that monkey
bom of Pavana, marched towards the southern region inhabited
by Agastya ; and Sushena, that lion among monkeys, went to the
west, that fearful region protected by Varuna.
Having despatched the generals of his forces to each of the
quarters, that king of the monkey hosts experienced supreme
satisfaction.
Under the orders of their sovereign, all the monkey leaders
departed in great haste, each in the direction assigned to him
and, full of valour, those^cnonkeys shouted, cheered, howled and
» Mount Meni.
* The General Tara.
287
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
chattered, rushing on and on amidst a great uproar. Having
listened to the instructions of their monarch, the leaders of these
monkeys cried : “ We shall bring Sita back and slay Ravana
Some said : “ I alone shall defeat Ravana in open combat and
having laid him low, shall deliver the daughter of Janaka, still
trembling with fear, saying to her ‘ Rest here, thou art weary
Others said: “ Singlehanded I shall recover Janaki even if it be
from the depth of hell ; I shall uproot the trees, cleave the
mountains, penetrate the earth and chmn up the ocean.” One
said, “ Without doubt I can clear four miles in one bound ! ”
and another, “ I can clear a hundred,” and yet another, “ I am
able to leap more than a hundred. Neither on earth, in the
sky nor on the sea nor mountains nor in forests, not even in the
nether regions can anything bar my progress ”.
Thus in turn did the monkeys, proud of their strength, speak
in the presence of their king.
CHAPTER 46
Sugriva narrates his Travels through the World
The leaders of the monkeys having departed, Rama enquired of
Sugriva saying : — “ How is it that thou knowest all the quarters
of the earth ? ”
Then Sugriva, bowing low, said to Rama : “ Hear me and I
will tell thee all.
“ When Bali pursued the giant Dundubhi, in the form of a
buffalo, in the direction of the Malaya mountain, Mahisha^
entered a cave in that mountain and Bali, desirous of slaying that
Asma, followed him.
“ I remained obediently at the entrance of the cave, but a
whole year passed and Bali did not re-emerge. Then the cavern
was filled with foaming blood which gushed forth, and seeing
this, I was terrified and consumed with a burning grief on
account of my brother. Distracted, I reflected : ‘ My elder
^ Another name of Dundubhi, meaning " great or powerful animal/'
a buffalo.
288
KISHKINDHA KANDA
brother is certpnly dead ’ and I placed a rock, as large as a hill,
at the mouth m the cave, thinking ‘ The buffalo will not be able
to come out and will die’ ; after which I returned to Kishkindha
giving up all hope of Bali being alive.
“ There obtaining the mighty kingdom with Tara and Ruma,
surrounded by my friends, I began to pass my days in peace.
“ That bull among monkeys, however, having slain Dundubhi
returned, and trembling with fear, in all humility, I made over
the crown to him. *
“ That wicked wretch, however, beside himself with rage,
wishing to slay me, followed me whilst I sought to fly with my
ministers. It was then that, body pursued by him, I passed
by various streams, forests and cities. The earth appeared
to me like the reflection of a whirling firebrand seen in a mirror
or a puddle.^
“ Journeying towards the eastern region, I beheld many kinds
of trees, beautiful mountains, charming caverns and lakes. I
saw the Udaya Mountain rich in gold jind the white sea, the
abode of Apsaras. Pursued by Bali, flying on and on, O Lord,
I turned and continued my course then, changing my direction
once more, I made for the south, covered by the Vindhya
Forest and embellished with sandal wood trees. Thereafter,
seeing Bali among the woods, on the mountains, I went west-
wards still followed by him.
“It is thus that I grew conversant with every kind of region
and finally reached the Astachala Mountains. Beyond that
most beautiful and elevated of ranges I turned to the north
and passed Himavat, Meru and the Northern Sea.
“ Unable to find refuge from Bali, the sagacious Hanuman
said to me : — ‘ O King, I recollect now that the Lord of the
Monkeys was formerly cursed by the Sage Matanga in this very
hermitage. If he should enter this asylum, his head will be
split into a hundred pieces ; we can, therefore, take up our abode
here without anxiety.’
“ O Son of a King, I, thereupon, went to the Rishyamuka
Mountain, nor did Bali dare to come there for fear of the Sage
Matanga. This is how, O King, I visited every part of the world
and took refuge in this cave.’’
^ Lit. : Made by the imprint of a cow's hoof.
289
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
f
CHAPTER 47
The Return of the Monkeys
In order to find Vaidehi, those leaders of monkeys^ in obedience
to their sovereign’s will, speedily went forth in all directions to
their destinations, and they explored* lakes, streams, plains,
cities and tracts rendered impassible by torrents. Then those
chiefs of the monkey bands searched the regions described by
Sugriva with their mountains, woods and forests. Engaged
during the day in seeking for Sita, when night fell, they stretched
themselves on the ground, and coming to trees covered with
fruits in all seasons, they slept there.
Counting the day of their departure as the first, at the end of a
month, giving up hope, they returned to their king on the
Frasravana mountain, f
Having scoured the eastern region with his forces, the mighty
Vinata rettimed without having seen Sita. Thereafter the great
monkey Shatabali came back disappointed with his forces,
having scoured the whole of the northern quarter. And
Sushena, at the end of the month, ranging the western region
without success, presented himself in company with his monkeys
before Sugriva.
Coming before Sugriva who was seated with Rama on a ridge
of the Frasravana Mountain, and paying obeisance to them,
Sushena said : “ We have searched all the mountains, deep
woods, valleys, ravines and the countries situated on the shores
of the sea. All the places described by thee have been scoured
by us, as also all the jungles intertwined by creepers abounding
in thickets that are impassable and the hilly districts. Huge
animals have been encountered by us, which we have slain, and
we have searched these densely wooded regions again and again,
O Lord of the Monkeys. It is Hanuman, who is mighty and
nobly born, who will discover MaithHi ; the son of the Wind has
imdoubtedly gone to where Sita has been taken.”
290
’kishkindha kanda
!
CHAPTER 48
Angada slays an Asura
The monkey Hanuman, accompanied by Tara^ and Angada,
swifdy set out to the quarter assigned to him by Sugriva. With
all those leaders of monkeys, he travelled a great distance and
explored the woods and caves of the Vindhya Mountains.
Rugged crags, impassable rivers, lakes, vast jungles, groves,
innumerable hills covered with forests were searched by the
monkeys on every side, without their being able to find Maithili,
the daughter of Janaka, anywhere.
Subsisting on various roots and fruits, they were overcome by
fatigue in that uninhabited and waterless region amidst the
fearful ravines and solitary places. Having searched that
immense area extremely hard of access, with its mighty forests,
containing caves, all those foremost of monkeys fearlessly
penetrated into another equally inhospitable region, where the
trees yielded neither fruit, flowers nor foliage and where the
streams were dried up and even roots were rare. There, neither
buffaloe nor deer, nor elephants, tigers, birds nor any other
animals, that are found in the forest, could be seen. There were
neither trees, grass, plants nor herbs, and in that place there were
no pleasant pools with flowering or fragrant lotuses and no
bees to be obser/ed.
There dwelt the fortunate Sage, Kandu, a treasury of ascetic-
ism, of truthful speech, whose austerities had rendered him in-
vincible and who was irascible, having lost his young son at the
age of ten years in the forest. Filled with wrath on account of
his death, that great-souled One had laid a curse on the entire
vast forest, rendering it unfit to harbour any creature. This in-
accessible region, deserted by beasts and birds, the hidden
recesses of the woods, the mountain caves and the bends of the
rivers were carefully searched by the monkeys in order to carry
out Sugriva’s desire, but they were unable to find the daughter
of Janaka or her abduaor, Jlavana, there.
^ The General Tara.
291
U
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Having entered a wood, overpown with creepers and briars,
they beheld a terrible titan, of dreadful deeds, cherishing no fear,
even for the Gods. Seeing that formidable dtan, who stood
erect like a peat hill, the monkeys pressed close to each other
girding up their loins.
Then that mighty Asura said to them “ You are lost ! ” and,
clenching his fists, rushed upon them in fiiry, but Angada, the
Son of Bali, thinking it was Havana, struck him with the palm
of his hand with such force, that he fdil to the earth like a peat
hill, vomiting blood. When he had ceased to breathe, the
triumphant monkeys searched that mountain cavern; and
having satisfied themselves that it had been thoroughly explored,
those dwellers of the woods entered into another fearful cave.
After having searched that place also, they emerged exhausted
and wholly dispirited sat down at the foot of a solitary tree.
CHAPTER 49
The Monkeys search the Southern Region in vain
Then the eminently wise Angada addressed all the monkeys and,
though himself fatigued, exhorted them to take courage, saying :
“ We have searched the forests, mountains, rivers and im-
penetrable wilds, valleys and caverns with care, without finding
the daughter of Janaka, Sita, or that wicked wretch, the titan,
who bore her away. A peat part of the time assigned to us
by Sugriva, whose commands are inexorable, has elapsed ;
therefore, banishing languor, despondency, torpor and
fatigue, together let us examine every region once again. Search
in such a way that Sita may be discovered by us. Perseverance,
ability and ardour are said to conduce to success ; I therefore
address you thus : — O Dwellers in the Woods, explore the whole
inaccessible forest to-day without counting the cost, success will
wholly depend on your exertions ;• to permit yourselves to be
overcome by fatigue or give way to sleep is not fitting. Sugriva
is irascible and inflicts harsh punishments ; he is ever to be
feared, as also the magnanimous Rama. I speak in your own
292
RISHKINDHA KANDA
interests ; therefore, if you concur) act accordingly or let someone
point out what alternative will benefit us all, O Monkeys.”
Hearing Angada’s words, Gandhamadana, though faint from
thirst and fatigue, spoke in clear accents, saying : — “ That which
Angada has said is worthy of him and is appropriate and timely,
let us act upon it ! Let us search the hills, caves, rocks, desert
places and waterfalls, in accord with the instructions given by
Sugriva; let us scour the forest and the mountain ridges
together ! ” *
Then the monkeys, rising, full of valour, began to range the
south covered by the Vindhya forests, afresh. Scaling the
mountain that resembled an autumnal cloud, rich in silver, with
its innumerable peaks and valleys, those foremost of monkeys,
eager to find Sita, ranged the enchanting Lodhra forests and the
woods of Saptaparna trees. Ascending to the summit of the
mountain, though endued with immense energy, they were
overcome with fatigue, yet they did not see Vaidehi, the beloved
consort of Rama, anywhere. Having purveyed that hill with its
innumerable ravines, as far as eye could see, the monkeys looking
on every side, descended and, reaching the base, harassed and
beside themselves, halted for an instant under a tree; then
finding themselves less fatigued, they prepared to explore
the southern region again.
Thereafter the chiefs of the monkeys, with Hanuman at their
head, began to range the Vindhya hills once more.
CHAPTER 50
Hanuman and his Companions enter the Rikshabila Cavern
The Monkey Hanuman, in company with the General Tara and
Angada, once again explored the deep woods and ravines of the
Vindhya range. Those monkeys searched the caverns which
resounded with the roar of lions and tigers as well as the in-
accessible and mighty torrents. Finally they came to the south-
western summit of the mountain and, while they rested there,
time passed.
293
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
That region is hard to explore on account of tl^e vast extent
of the forests and the dangerous ravines and caverns; neverthe-
less the Son of the Wind examined it all thoroughly. Separated
from each other by a short distance, Gaja, Gavaksha, Gavaya,
Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Mainda, Dvivida, Hanuman and
Jambavan, the youthful Prince Angada and Tara, dwellers of
the woods, began to search those regions in the south covered
by the mountain range.
While they were exploring this place on every side, they
observed the opening to a cave named Rikshabila, difficult of
entry, guarded by a giant. Tortured with hunger and thirst and
overcome with exhaustion they espied this cavity overgrown by
trees, bushes and creepers, from which herons, swans, geese
and waterfowl were issuing, dripping with water and covered
with the pollen of lotuses.
Drawing near to that fragrant cave, difficult of access, those
monkeys were struck with astonishment and desired to enter it.
Then those foremost of. monkeys, seeing signs of water, full of
joy, approached that subterranean chamber abounding in every
kind of creature, resembling the abode of Indra, which was im-
penetrable and fearful to behold.
And Hanuman, the son of the Wind-god, who resembled
the peak of a mountain, said to those redoubtable monkeys,
who dwelt in the woods and forests : — “ We have explored the
southern region covered with a chain of mountains ; we are
exhausted with fatigue and unable to find Maithili. prom
yonder cave, swans, cranes, herons and waterfowl are emerging
on every side, drenched with water. Without doubt there is a
well or pool to be found there for these trees at the mouth of the
cave are green.”
Hanuman having spoken thus, all the monkeys entered into
the dark cave, bereft of sun and moon, that caused their hair to
stand on end. They heard the roar of lions and the sound of deer
and birds and those invincible monkeys felt their courage and
prowess fail ; moving wi± the speed of the wind and despite
the darkness, their sight being unimpaired, they penetrated
deep into the cave and beheld a luminous, enchanting and
marvellous region filled with different' kinds of trees of varying
fragrance. Pressing close to one another, they advanced four
294
' KISHKINDHA KANDA
miles into tl^e interior and fainting with fatigue, bewildered,
seeking for water, they continued to descend into the darkness.
Emaciated, their faces woe-begone, spent, despairing of their
lives, those monkeys then beheld a light. Happily they
approached that spot and saw trees glistening like gold, posses-
sing the brilliance of fire, and they beheld Salas, Talas, Tamalas,
Punnagas, Vanjulas, Dhavas, Champakas, Nagavrikshas and
Kamikaras in full flower with clusters of golden blossom,
crimson buds, twigs and creepers adorning them, dazzling as the
dawn, their trunks being of emerald and their bark luminous.
There were also lakes of blue lotus, abounding in waterfowl,
there, and great golden trees encircled that place, that shone like
the first light of dawn and fishes of gold and enormous lotuses
were to be seen in pools of tranquil waters. Gold and silver
palaces were to be fbund there with little windows of refined
gold festooned with chains of pearls, the floors paved with
silver and gold and encrusted with pearls and diamonds.
And the monkeys beheld splendid rpansions everywhere and
trees laden with fruit and flowers that shone like coral and
precious gems and golden bees and honey in abundance.
Couches and marvellous seats of immense size, decorated with
gold and diamonds, drew their gaze, as well as gold and silver
vessels, heaps of aloes and sandal, pure foods, fruits and roots,
costly vehicles, delicious syrups, priceless raiment and great
piles of woollen cloths and wonderful skins.
Whilst wandering here and there about that subterranean
chamber, those courageous monkeys beheld a woman at a short
distance from them. Attired in robes of bark and a black
antelope skin, that ascetic, given to fasting, shone with a great
effulgence.
Astonished, those monkeys halted suddenly and Hanuman
addressed her saying : — " Who art thou ? To whom does this
cavern belong ? ”
Bowing down to that aged woman, Hanuman, who resem-
bled a mountain, with joined palms, enquired of her; “Who
art thou ? To whom does this retreat, this cave and its jewels
belong?”
295
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 51
The Tale of the Ascetic
Having spoken thus to that blessed ascetic given to the practice
of austerity, who was clad in bark and a black antelope skin,
Hanuman added : —
“ We entered this cave enveloped in darkness being wholly
exhausted with hunger and thirst and overcome with fatigue ;
having penetrated into the depths to seek for something to eat,
we have become distracted on seeing all these marvels so that
we have almost taken leave of our senses.
“ To whom do these golden trees belong, that shine like the sun
about to rise and these pure foods, roots and fruits ;
these mansions of gold and silver with their windows of gold
refined in the crucible and their network of pearls ? Who has
produced these golden trees covered with marvellous flowers
and fhiit emitting a delicious fragrance, the golden lotuses
that float on the pure waters, the golden fish and the
turtles ? Are they sprung from thy power or do they owe their
existence to another ? It behoves thee to tell us, who are
ignorant in the matter.”
Hearing the words of Hanuman, the virtuous ascetic, engaged
in the welfare of all beings, replied to Hanuman saying 1“ O
Foremost of Monkeys, Maya is the name of the magician of
great powers, by whom this entire golden grove has been con-
structed. He who created this enchanting and celestial place
was formerly the chief architect of the Giants.^ Having prac-
tised austerity for a thousand years in the vast forest, he obtained
a boon from the Grandsire of the World, in virtue of which he
attained complete mastery in his art, as well as an absolute con-
trol over the materials required therein. Having accomplished
everything , that wonderful one, commanding every enjoyment,
for a time lived happily in the mighty forest. Thereafter he
conceived a great passion for the nymph Hema, whereupon
Purandara hurled his thunderbolt at him and slew him.
* Danavas or Daityas.
296
iCISHKINDHA KANDA
“ Then Brah\na bestowed this marvellous forest with his
golden mansion on Hema with the perpetual enjoyment of her
desires. I, Swayamprabha by name, the daughter of
Merusavarni, guard tlds dwelling belonging to Hema, who,
skilled in the arts of dancing and singing, is my dear friend, O
Foremost of Monkeys ! By her favour, this vast forest has been
given into my hands. Now tell me for what purpose and with
what motive you have co|pe hither ? Why are you roaming in
these inaccessible woods ? Having partaken of these fruits and
roots and drunk of the pure water, tell me all.”
CHAPTER 52
Swayamprabha frees the Monkeys from the Cave
That virtuous ascetic, greatly mystified, addressed all those
leaders of monkeys who were now rested, saying : —
“ O Monkeys, if, satisfied by the fruits, your fatigue is alleviated,
I would fain listen to your story if it is fit to be heard by me.”
Hearing these words, Hanuman, the Son of Maruta began to
relate all with perfect candour, saying : “ The Sovereign of the
whole world, Rama, who is equal to Mahendra and Vanina,
the illustrious son of Dasaratha, retired to the Dandaka Forest
in company with his brother Lakshmana and his consort Vaidehi.
The latter was forcibly carried away by Ravana.
“ His friend is that valiant monkey named Sugriva. By that
monarch, the foremost of monkeys, we have been sent hither
and with the assistance of those led by Angada, we have been dis-
patched to search the southern region inhabited by Agastya and
protected by Yama. We have been commissioned to search for
Sita, the daughter of Videha and the demon Ravana, who is
able to change his form at will. Having scoured the forests and
the seas of the south, overcome with hunger, we sat down at the
foot of the trees. Our faces drained of colour, absorbed in
thought, we were sunk in an ocean of anxiety which we were
unable to cross.
“ Casting our eyes rount}, we observed a huge cave hidden by
trees and creepers and envdoped in gloom. Now swans, geese
297
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
and osprey flew out from that cave their wing^ dripping with
water, and I said to those monkeys, ‘ Let us enter there ! ’
which all agreed to do. Anxious to accomplish our purpose, we
went in grasping each others hands, thus forcing an entry into
that dark cave ; this is our purpose and the reason why we have
come hither. Having come here, famished and exhausted, we,
who were sorely tried by hunger, have been entertained on fruits
and roots with the traditional hospitality. Thou hast saved us,
who were weary and suffering from starvation ; now say what
service the monkeys may render thee in return ? ”
Thus addressed by the apes, the all-knowing Swayamprabha
replied to those monkey leaders, sa3ring : “lam well pleased
with all these excellent monkeys ; I am but fulfilling my duty and
have no need of anything.”
Thus answered in words filled with nobility and virtue,
Hanuman addressed that irreproachable lady saying : “We
have all found refuge with thee, O Virtuous Ascetic, but the time
fixed by the magnanimous Sugriva has run out since we entered
the cave, it behoves thee, therefore, to assist us to leave this place.
If the commands of Sugriva be disregarded, it will mean death
for us. Please deliver us all ; the fear of Sugriva afflicts us.
Great is the task that has been undertaken by us and if we remain
here, that work of ours will not be accomplished.”
Thus addressed by Hanuman, the ascetic answered him say-
ing : — “ For a living being to emerge from this cave alive, is
hard, but by the power of my asceticism acquired through self
control I shall deliver all the monkeys from this subterranean
chamber. Do you all close your eyes, for none will succeed in
issuing from this place if their eyes remain open.”
Then, desirous of going out, all those magnanimous monkeys
instantly closed their eyes covering them with their hands,
possessed of slender fingers, and in the twinkling of an eye, the
ascetic transported them outside the cave and having saved them
from danger, in order to encourage them, said : —
“ This is the auspicious Vindhya Mountain covered with
trees and herbs, there the Prasravana Mountain and the great
ocean. May good fortune attend you ! I go to my abode, O
Foremost of Monkeys.”
With these words Swayamprabha re-entered the cave.
298
' KISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 53
Angada and his Companions consider what Course to take
Then the monkeys beheld that awe-inspiring ocean, the abode
of Vanina, shoreless^ thunderous and abounding in huge
billows.
Now the month fixed by the king as the term set for the search
had passed while they were exploring that mountain fastness,
the miraculous creation of Maya. Sitting down at the foot of
the Vindhya Mountain amidst the blossoming trees, those high-
souled monkeys anxiously began to reflect among themselves.
Perceiving the spring trees bending beneath the weight of
flowers interlaced by hundreds of creepers, they were filled with
apprehension. Recognizing the advent of spring and knowing
the time appointed for their task had ryn out, each in turn sank
to the ground.
Then that monkey having the shoulders of a lion, with plump
and long arms, the youthful Prince Angada, endowed with
wisdom, duly honouring the aged apes and other dwellers in the
woods, spoke thus : —
“ At the command of the monarch of the monkeys, we set out
and, while we sojourned in the cave, a full month has passed
away, O Monkeys. The month Ashvayuj * was the time fixed,
which was not to be exceeded. This is known to you ! What
should now be done ? Receiving the mandate from your master,
you who are his trusted men, politic, devoted to his welfare,
skilled in every work, incomparable in its execution and re-
nowned in every quarter, have set out on this campaign with
me as your appointed leader. Now, having failed to attain our
objective, we shall certainly die, of this there is no shadow of
doubt. Who, failing to execute the commands of the King of
the Monkeys, can live at ease ? The time allotted by Sugriva
has run out, all that remains is for us, the dwellers in the woods,
to die fasting. Stem by nature, jealous of his authority, he will
not forgive us if we return having transgressed his orders. He
^ September-October.
299
THE RAMAYANA OF VALm/kI
will regard it as a crime if we come before him witiaout news of
Sita ; it is therefore better to allow ourselves to die of himger here
than give up all hope of seeing our sons, wives, wealth and homes.
It were preferable to die here than perish ignominously at the
hands of Sugriva. Further, I was not installed as heir-apparent
by Sugriva but by Rama, that king among men of immortal
exploits. Entertaining enmity to me of old, the king, finding
me at fault, will determine to take my life by cruel means. Of
what use is it to meet death in the presence of my friends who
will witness the last moments of my existence ? 1 shall remain
here on the sacred shore of the sea for the last supreme fast.”
Hearing the words of the crown prince, all ^ose monkeys,
exclaimed in sympathy : —
“ Sugriva is harsh by natiue and Raghava is devoted to his
tender spouse. The ^g, perceiving that the time has past
without our having been successfvil in our undertaking and that
we have not found Vaidehi, will certainly put us to death in
order to do what is agr,^eable to Rama. Those who fail (to
execute his commands) may not enter the presence of a king.
Having come hither as the principal servants of Sugriva, we must
either find Sita or obtain information concerning her or else we
must enter the region of Yama, O Hero.”
Hearing the monkeys speak thus in their terror, the General
Tara said : — “ Of what use is it to yield to despair? Let us re-
enter the subterranean chamber and take up our abode there.
That place abounding in flowers, food and water, which, has
been created by the power of illusion, is inaccessible. There
we need not fear Purandara Himself or Raghava or the King of
the Monkeys.”
At these words to which Angada himself assented, all the
monkeys with renewed confidence, cried : — “ Without delay, let
us from now on employ those means that will save us from
death.”
300
XISHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 54
Hanuman seeks to discourage Angada from his Design
When the General Tara, who was as radiant as the moon, had
spoken thus, Hanuman doomed that Angada had already usurped
supreme authority. He knew the son of Bali to be endowed
with the eightfold intelligence, the four powers and the fourteen
qualities,^ to be possessed of valour, energy and martial ardour,
waxing in glory like the moon in the bright fortnight, the equal of
Brihaspati in wisdom, in bravery resembling his sire and obedient
to Tara’s counsel as Purandara regards the instruction of Shukra.^
Thereupon, Hanuman, versed in aU branches of learning,
resolved to win over Angada, who had become lax in the service
of his sovereign and bring hi m back to the right path. Reflecting
on the four means for bringing about peace, he chose the second,
that of sowing dissension amongst the monkeys by subtle
suggestion ; when the disaffection was general, he sought to
instil fear in Angada’s heart, by harsh words uttered in severe
tones : —
He said : — “ O Son of Bali, surely thou art a warrior more
skilful even than thy sire and art able to govern the monkey
kingdom as well as he, but, O Foremost of Monkeys, the apes
were ever fickle by nature. Bereft of their wives and sons, they
will never suffer thy rule. This I declare to thee in the presence
* Eightfold Intelligence — The quality of accepting the truth and what is
right, cherishing it, remembering it, propagating
it. Knowledge of the positive and negative
side of a matter. Knowledge of the ultimate
essence.
Four Powers — Physical power, mental power, power of resource, power
of making friends.
Fourteen Qualities — Knowledge of Time and Place. Endurance.
Empirical knowledge. Skill. Physical strength.
Power to conceal one's counsel. The honouring
of one's obligations and promises. Heroism.
Appreciation of the enemy's strength and one's
own in relation to it. Gratitude. Beneficence to
one's dependents or suppliants. Non-acceptance
of insqlt. Freedom from uncontrolled movements.
Poise.
* Shukra — Indra's spiritual preceptor.
301
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of all ! Neither by conciliation, gifts nor penalties shalt thou
succeed in drawing Jambavan, Nila, the mighty ape, Suhotra, or
myself to thy side. One who is strong can overcome the weak
and usurp his place, therefore, he who is weak should, for his
own safety, never incur the enmity of the strong. TWs cave,
that thou deemest to be a safe refuge and which is said to be
impregnable, can easily be penetrated by Lakshmana with his
arrows. Formerly this tiny rift was made by Indra hurling his
thunderbolt against it, but Lakshmank will pierce it like a leaf
by means of his keen arrows. He possesses innumerable
arrows of this kind, whose impact resembles lightning, capable
of shattering the mountains themselves.
“ O Scourge of Thy Foes, as soon as thou dost install thyself
in that place, the monkeys, remembering their wives and sons,
will decide to forsake thee. Pining for domestic happiness, ever
restless, anxious and weary of their pitiable plight, they will
abandon thee. Thereafter, bereft of friends, relatives and those
who seek thy welfare, even the trembling of a blade of grass will
fill thee with terror.
“ Lakshmana’s arrows, irresistible in flight, keen, formidable
and of exceeding velocity, will transfix thee where thou hast
sought to conceal thyself.
“ If, however, assuming a humble guise, thou, with us, dost
present thyself before Sugriva, he will establish thee in the
kingdom and restore thee as rightful heir. A virtuous monarch,
firm in his vows, honorable and loyal, he desires thy welfare and
will assuredly not kill thee. Thy paternal uncle is devoted to
thy mother and wishes to do what is agreeable to her, this is
the purpose of his life and she has no other son, therefore, O
Angada, return with us.”
302
kiSHKINDHA KANDA
CHAPTER 55
The Monkeys decide to die of Hurler
Hearing Hanuman’s speech uttered with humility, filled with
wisdom and justice and Reflecting honour on Sugriva, Angada
answered him saying : —
“ Stability, purity of mind and disposition, compassion,
rectitude, daring and perseverance are unknown to Sugriva.
He who, while her son was living, united himself to the beloved
queen of his elder brother, on whom he should rightfully have
looked as a mother, is to be condemned. What does he know of
morality who, while his brother was in the grip of an Asura,
closed up the opening of the cave ? What gratitude will he
manifest who, having clasped his hand in friendship, forgot the
favours received from his great benefaotor, Raghava, of im-
perishable deeds ? Where is righteousness in one who directed
us to search for Sita here, not from fear of disloyalty but oi
Lakshmana? Who would trust that fickle, impious and un-
grateful wretch, more especially those sprung from his own race ?
Whether he be possessed of good qualities or no, having estab-
lished me in the kingdom, will he suffer the son of his enemy to
live ? How can I, whose counsels have been disclosed, who
have been found guilty, who am powerless, poor and weak,
expect to survive if I repair to Kishkindha ? In his desire to
retain the throne, Sugriva, who is wily, cunning and cruel, will
assuredly place me in chains. For me death through fasting is
preferable to being tortured and confined. Let all the monkeys
abandon me here and return home. I vow I shall never re-
enter the city but shall stay here and fast to the end ; death is
better for me.
“ Bowing to the king and also to the mighty Raghava, enquire
after their welfare for me and bring news of my health and state
to my adopted mother Ruma. To Tara, my real mother, offer
consolation, for she is compassionate and pious and naturally
fiill of love for her son. When she learns of my death, she wiU
cmainly yield up her life.”
303
THE RAMAYANA OF VALkiKI
Having said this, Angada, making obeisance the elders, his
countenance woe-begone, weeping, spreading out some kusha
grass sat down on the ground ; as he sat there, those foremost
of monkeys groaned, burning tears falling from their eyes.
Thereupon surrounding Angada, condemning Sugriva and
praising Bali, those monkeys resolved to starve themselves to
death and, seating themselves on the seashore on heaps of darbha
grass, pointing towards the south, those excellent monkeys
sipping water, facing the east, resolved to die, saying: — “This is
better for us ! ”
As they spoke of the exile of Rama, the death of Dasaratha,
the carnage in Janasthana, the slaying of Jatayu, the abduction of
Vaidehi, the killing of Bali and the wrath of Raghava,
those monkeys were filled with fear ; and while those in-
numerable monkeys, resembling the peaks of mountains sat
there, the whole region with its torrents and caverns resounded
with their lamentations like the roll of thunder in the skies.
CHAPTER 56
The Intervention of Sampati
While the monkeys remained seated on the mountain plateau
resolved on their last great fast, the King of the Vultures by
chance came to that place. That long-lived bird, the fortunate
brother of Jatayu, was renowned for his strength and prowess.
Issuing from a cave on the mighty Vindhya Mountain, he
observed the monkeys seated there and, highly gratified, said: —
“ Every man reapeth the fruit of his former acts, on accoimt of
this, after a long time, this food comes to me. I shall eat up these
monkeys one by one as they die.”
Eyeing those apes, the Vulture expressed himself thus, and
hearing the utterance of that famished bird, Angada, full of
apprehension, addressed Hanuman in faint accents, saying : —
“ Behold, on account of Sita, Death, the descendant of
Vivasvat, has come to this place • to destroy the monkeys.
Rama’s purpose not having been effected nor the mandate of the
304
KISHKINDHA KANDA
king obeyed, \his calamity has overtaken the monkeys unaware.
Thou art conversant in detail with all that Jatayu, that Prince of
Vultures did for the sake of Sita. All beings, even those bom
of the mating of beasts, desire to please Rama at the cost of their
lives as we have done. On account of Rama’s love and com-
passion, people bear each other affection and pity. The blessed
Jatayu voluntarily laid down his life for the good of Rama ;
we too, exhausted and about to die, came to this forest to render a
service to the Son of &aghu. We have searched the woods in
vain for Maithili. Happy is that Prince of Vultures who was
slain in combat by Ravana for he is freed from the fear of Sugriva
and has attained the supreme abode. The death of Jatayu and
King Dasaratha and the abduction of Sita has placed the monkeys
in jeopardy. The sojourn of Rama and Lakshmana in the forest
with Sita, Raghava’s slaying of Bali with an arrow, the slaughter
of innumerable demons by Rama in his wrath, all owe their
origin to those boons granted to Kaikeyi.”
Hearing these piteous words and seeiijg the monkeys stretched
on the ground the magnanimous King of the Vultures was
deeply moved and that sharp beaked bird cried out : —
“ Who is it who, causing my heart to tremble, speaks thus of
the death of my brother, dearer to me than life itself ? How did
the demon and the vulture come to,, fight in Janasthana ? It is
after a long time that I hear the name of my brother spoken. I
wish to descend from this lofty mountain height. I am well
pleased to hear of my youthful and valiant brother, renowned
for his exploits. I wish to learn of the death of my brother,
Jatayu, O Foremost of Monkeys, and how King Dasaratha, whose
elder son is Rama, beloved of his elders, came to be his friend ?
I am unable to fly in consequence of my wings having been
scorched by the rays of the sun. Assist me to descend from this
mountain, O Conquerers of your Foes ! ”
THE RAMAYANA OF VALM‘IKI
CHAPTER 57
Angada*s Narrative
Though the voice of Sampati faltered on account of grief, the
Chiefs of the Monkeys did not trust him, doubting his in-
tentions.
Seated for the purpose of fasting to death, the monkeys,
seeing that vtilture, framed the following resolution, saying : —
“ Let us help him to descend and he will then devour us all ;
should he do so, while we are seated here fasting, we shall have
achieved our purpose and shall speedily attain success.”
Having thus resolved, they assisted the vulture to descend
from the summit of the mountain and Angada addressed him
saying : —
“ There was a great King of the Monkeys named Riksharajas,
the founder of our race ; he was my grandsire, O Bird. He had
two virtuous sons, Bali and Sugriva, both were exceedingly
powerful. My father Bali, was famed throughout the world for
his exploits.
“ Now it happened that the Sovereign of the whole earth,
the descendant of Ikshwaku, the great and illustrious, car warrior,
Rama, the son of King Dasaratha, obedient to the injunctions of
his sire, fixed in the path of righteousness, entered -.the forest of
Danda^ with his brother Lakshmana and his consort Vaidehi.
His spouse was forcibly borne away from Janasthana by
Ravana and the friend of Rama’s father, the Prince of Vultures,
Jatayu, observed Sita, Videha’s daughter, being carried through
the air. Having shattered Ravana’s chariot and released
Maithili, that vulture being old and exhausted finally fell under
Ravana’s blows. Slain by the powerful Ravana, he had his
funeral rites performed by Rama himself and attained the
celestial abode. Then Raghaya allied himself with my paternal
uncle, Sugriva, and slew my sire, who had banished him from
the kingdom with his ministers.
“ Having killed Bali, Rama installed Sugriva as Lord and
Monarch of all the Monkeys. We have been sent by him in all
306
‘.KISHKINDHA KANDA
directions undbr Rama’s orders to search for Sita but we have not
foimd Vaidehi, as by night one is unable to perceive the splendour
of the sun. Having explored the Dandaka Forest, we, through
ignorance, penetrated into a cave through a lift in die earth.
That cavern was constructed by the illusive power of Maya and
there we passed the month fixed by the King of the Monkeys, as
the term appointed ; while executing the commands of Sugriva,
we exceeded the time fixed and from fear have seated ourselves
here, resolved to die rf hunger, for, if we return to face the
wrath of Kakutstha, Sugriva and Lakshmana, we shall surely
be put to death ! ”
CHAPTER 5 8
Sampati tells the monkeys of Sita's Place of Concealment
Hearing the pitiful narrative of the moAkeys, who had resolved
to give up their lives, the vulture in mournful accents, with tears
in his eyes, answered them saying : —
“ O Monkeys, you have told me, that Jatayu, my younger
brother, was slain in combat by Havana, who was his superior in
strength. Old and bereft of my wings, I can only resign myself
to these tidings for I no longer have the power to avenge my
brother’s death.
“ Formerly, when Indra slew the demon Vritra, my brother
and. I, wishing to prove which of us was superior, soared into
the sky, drawing nearer and nearer to the sun with its aureole of
rays. Flinging ourselves into the currents of air, we rose rapidly
higher and higher, but the sun having reached its zenith, Jatayu
grew faint. Seeing my brother tormented by the sun’s rays, I
covered him affectionately with my wings, for he was suffering
greatly, whereupon they were scorched and I fell on the Vindhya
Mountain, O Foremost of Monkeys, where I remained, not
knowing what had befallen him.”
Thus addressed by Sampati, Jatayu’s brother, the eminently
sagacious Prince Angad^ answered : — “ If thou art indeed the
brother of Jatayu and hast heard what I have related, then tell
307
X
THE RAMAYANA OF VALHIKI
us, dost thou know aught of that titan’s abode ? Say, if thou
knowest, whether the retreat of that short-sighted, vilest of
demons, Ravana, is near or far away ? ”
Then the illustrious elder brodier of Jatayu answered in
words worthy of him, causing delight to the monkeys, and said :
“ O Monkeys, my pinions being burnt, I am a vulture bereft of
strength, yet by my words alone, 1 shall render Rama a signal
service.
“ I know the realm of Varuna and these covered by Vishnu’s
three strides. I am also conversant with the wars between the
Gods and Asuras and the churning of the ocean, from whence
the Amrita issued. Though age has deprived me of strength and
my vitality is ebbing away, this mission of Rama’s must be my
first concern.
“ I saw a young and lovely woman, beautifully attired, being
carried off by the wicked Ravana and that beauti&l creature was
crying out ‘ O Rama ’, ‘ O Rama ’, ‘ O Lakshmana ’. Tearing
off her ornaments she cast them on the earth ; her silken cloak,
resembling the rays of the sun striking on a mountain summit,
shone against the dark skin of the demon like a lightning flash
irradiating a cloudy sky. Since she was calling ‘ Rama ’,
‘ Rama ’ 1 believe her to have been Sita. Now hear me, and I
will tell you where the abode of that demon is to be found.
“ The son of Vishravas and brother of Kuvera, that demon,
named Ravana, resides in the dty of Lanka, constructed by
Vishwakarma, which lies a full hundred yojanas from here on
an island in the sea, furnished with golden gateways and
ramparts of Kancana gold, with lofty palaces gleaming with
Hema gold adorning it. A great wall, bright as the sun, en-
circles it, and it is there that the unfortunate Vaidehi, attired
in a silken cloth, is confined in Ravana’s inner apartments,
carefully guarded by demon women. It is there you will
find Sita.
“ Four hundred miles from here on the southern shore of the
sea dwells Ravana. O Monkeys, hie thither speedily and
demonstrate your valour ! By .supernatural means, I know that
having seen that place you will return. The first course is the
path taken by the fork-tailed shrikes and others living on grain ;
the second by those who live on insects and ftuit ; the third by
308
’.KISHKINDHA KANDA
cocks ; the fo\irth by herons, hawks and birds of prey ; the
fifth by vultures ; the sixth by swans endowed with strength,
energy, youth and beauty and the last by eagles ; we have all
derived our origin from Vainateya,^ O Foremost of Monkeys.
I shall avenge that execrable deed of that eater of flesh (Ravana) as
also his cruelty to my brother.*
“ Resting here, I am able to see Ravana and Janaki, for we all
possess the supersensual sight of Supama.* It is by virtue of
our nature and on accobnt of the food we eat, that we can see
clearly to a distance of four hundred miles. We are instinctively
drawn to search for our food at a distance, whilst other birds
scratch it up with their claws at the foot of the trees where they
roost, their sight being limited.
“ Do ye look about for a means to cross over the salty waves ;
having found Vaidehi, return, your purpose accomplished.
Now I desire to be taken by you to the shore of the sea, the abode
of Varuna ; I will there perform the water ritual for the spirit
of my high-souled brother, who has gone to the celestial abode.”
At those words those mighty monkeys carried Sampati, whose
wings had been burnt, to the shore of the ocean, after which they
brought back that King of the Birds to the Vindhya Moimtain ;
and, having received the information concerning Sita, they
experienced great joy.
CHAPTER 59
He encourages them to pursue their Quest
Hearing these words, sweet as nectar, uttered by the Vulture
King, the monkey chiefs were filled with relief.
Then Jambavan, the foremost among the apes, with all the
monkeys, rising from the ground, said to the Vulture King : —
“ Where is Sita ? Who has seen her? Who has carried away
Mithila’s daughter ? Do thou tell us all this and thus be the
^ Vainateya — ^The Eagle Garuda, said to be Vishnu's messenger and
vehicle.
* Implying by sending the monkeys he would be avenged on Ravana.
* Suparna — another name for Vainateya or Garuda.
309
THE RAMAYANA OF VALM^KI
means of saving the dwellers in the woods. X(^ho is able to
forget the power of the arrows of Dasaratha that fly with the
speed of lightning and those that are loosed by Lakshmana ? ”
Then Sampati, once again consoling those monkeys who had
risen from their fasting and who were all attention to what was
being related concerning Sita, well pleased, said to them : —
“ Hear how I came to learn of Sita’s abduction at this place
and who it was that told me where that large-eyed lady could be
found ! It is a long time since I fell" on to this inaccessible
mountain, many miles in extent. Now I am old and feeble in
life and limb ; in this condition my son, named Suparshwa, the
best of birds, brought me food regularly. If the Gandharvas
are extremely pleasure loving and the serpent race prone to
anger and the deer exceedingly timid, we, in our turn, are
voracious.
“ One day, tormented with hunger, I demanded food and my
son flew off at sunrise to procure it, but returned at night with-
out any flesh. He, the increaser of my delight, had grown tired
of searching for nourishment and in order to propitiate me said
in all sincerity : —
“ ‘ My dear father, wishing to bring thee thine accustomed
portion, I flew into the air and stationed myself near the approach
of the Mahendra Mountain in order to obstruct the passage of
thousands of creatures who range the sea. There I was, look-
ing down, guarding the pass, when suddenly I observed some-
one resembling a mass of collyrium, carrying a . woman as
beautiful as the dawn. Seeing them, I resolved to seize them for
my prey, but he humbly implored me in peaceful accents to let
him pass. None on earth, not even the wicked, devour the
peaceful willingly, how much less a creature like myself! He
passed on quickly, pushing away the air, as it were, with his
energy. Thereafter, those beings that inhabit space approached
me and paid obeisance to me and the great Rishis said to me: —
“ ‘ “ By good fortune Sita still lives ! It is well for thee that
he has passed by thee with this woman.”
“ * Then the glorious Siddhas addressed me and informed
me that it was Ravana, the King of the Demons, whom I had seen
with the consort of Rama, the son of Dasaratha, the daughter
of Janaka, who, her silken attire torn, overcome with an excess
310
\KISHKINDHA KAKDA
of grief, her hair falling about her, was calling the names of
“ Rama ” and “ Lakshmana Thus, O My Father, is how the
time has passed.’
“ All this did Suparshwa tell me, and even on hearing it I did
not consider exerting my strength, for without wings, how can a
bird undertake anything ? But hear how I can help you with
my word and knowledge, so that you can manifest your prowess !
By my speech and my experience I will do what is agreeable to
you. I shall make the concern of the son of Dasaratha my con-
cern, do not doubt it. Possessed as you are of intelligence,
energy and wisdom, incapable of being overcome even by the
Gods, you have been sent here by the King of the Monke)rs.
The arrows of Rama and Lakshmana furnished with heron
plumes are able to destroy the Three Worlds. Although the
ten-necked Ravana is endowed with strength and energy, yet
assuredly none can resist your united efforts ! There is no need
for further delay. Now accomplish your purpose. The wise,
such as you, are not dilatory in their undertakings.”
CHAPTER 60
The Story of the Ascetic Nishakara
When the vulture had offered oblations of water for the spirit of
his brother and performed his ablutions, the monkey chiefs sat
down on that marvellous mountain, placing him in ^eir midst.
Then Sampati, in order to reassure them, said cheerfully to
Angada, who was seated surrounded by all the monkeys who
escorted him : — “ Listen to me with attention and in silence, O
Monkeys, and I will tell you truly how I came to know of
Maithili.
“ A long time ago, I fell on the summit of the Vindhya
Mountain, O Irreproachable Prince, my wings scorched by the
heat of the sun, which consumed them with its rays. On re-
gaining consciousness at the end of six days, faint and bereft of
strength, looking round, I was unable to distinguish anything.
Nevertheless on scanning fhe lakes, rocks, rivers, ponds, woods
and countries, my memory returned and I reflected, * This
3 ”
THE RAMAYANA OF VAL^ilKI
mountain filled with cheerful birds, containing deep caves and
innumerable ridges is certainly the Vindhya Peak on the shores
of the southern sea.’
“ Here lay a sacred hermitage revered by the' Gods them-
selves, where a Sage named Nishakara, of severe austerities,
dwelt ; since that time, that saint conversant with virtue has
ascended to heaven.
“ I passed eight thousand years on this mountain. Then
not having seen that ascetic, crawling slowly and pain-
fully down from that high peak to the ground covered with sharp
pointed grass, eager to see that sage, I rejoined him with great
difficulty. Formerly Jatayu and I visited that sage many times.
** In that neighbourhood, soft and fragrant breezes blew and
there was no tree without flowers or fruit. Approaching that
sacred hermitage, desirous of seeing the blessed Nishakara, I
waited at the foot of a tree. Then, at a distance, I beheld that
Rishi, blazing with efiulgence, who, having performed his
ablutions, was returning towards the north.
“ As all living beings surround a giver, so was he surrounded
by bears, srimaras, tigers, lions and snakes of various kinds.
Aind when they observed that the saint had entered his hermitage,
they all went away, as when a king retires, the ministers who have
escorted him withdraw.
“ The Sage, on seeing me, was pleased, and retiring into his
hermitage for a while, came out again and enquired as to my
welfare. He said : — ‘ O My Friend, on account of thy dis-
coloured plumes, I am unable to recognize thee ; thy two wings
have been scorched by fire and thy frail frame is shaken by
gasps. In former times, I knew two vultures resembling the
wind in speed, who were brothers, able to change their shape at
will. Thou art, I know, the elder, Sampati, and Jatajru is thy
younger brother. Both assuming human shape were wont to
massage my feet with their hands.
“ ‘ By what disease hast thou been affiicted ? From whence
comes the loss of thy wings ? Who has inflicted this punish-
ment on thee ? Do thou tell me all ! ’ ”
3 «
\kishkindha kanda
CHAPTER 6l
Sampati tells his Story to the Sage Nishakara
Thereupon Sampati udated to the ascetic the whole of his
fearful, arduous and rash act of flying towards the sun : —
“ O Blessed One, the wounds I have received, the shame I
feel and the exhaustion I experience, all prevent me from enter-
ing into a lengthy narrative.
“ From pride in our power of flight, Jatayu and I, in order to
test each other’s powers, vowing in the presence of the sages on
Mt. Kailasha that we would follow the sun till it set behind the
Astachala Mountain, flew into the sky. Reaching a great height
together, we looked down on the earth with its various cities
that appeared like chariot wheels. Sometimes' the sound of
musical instruments reached us, at others the tinkling of
ornaments. In certain places we saw many damsels clad in red
who were singing.
“ Passing rapidly through the air, we followed the path of the
sun and observed a forest intersected with green rides ; the
mountains appeared like pebbles and the rivers Uke threads
binding the earth ; Himavat, Vindhya and that mighty mountain,
Meru resembled elephants standing in a pond.
“ Nevertheless we were perspiring freely and were filled with
anxiety and extremely fatigued, no longer being able, in our
bewilderment, to distinguish between the south, west or the
quarter presided over by Fire ; the earth seemed to us to have
been consumed by flames, as at the end of the world period.
My mind and my eyes failing, with a violent effort I fixed them
on the sun and with great difficulty succeeded in doing so.
The blazing orb seemed to us much larger than the earth in
extent, and at that instant, Jatayu, without speaking to me, began
to fall. Seeing this, I flew down from the sky and covered him
with my wings, in consequence of which my brother was not
burnt, but I, in my arrogance was scorched and thrown out of
the wind’s course. 1 surmised that Jatayu had fallen in
313
THE RAMAYANA OF VALAf^IKI
Janasthana, but my wings scathed, deprived of strength, I fell
on the Vindhya Mountain.
“ Bereft of my dominion, my brother, my wings and my power,
I now long to hurl myself headlong from the summit of this
moimtain and put an end to my existence.”
CHAPTER 62
Sampati learns where Sita is from the Sage Nishakara
“ Having spoken thus to that foremost of Sages, in my distress,
I began to weep, and that blessed One, reflecting for a while,
said to me : —
“ ‘ Thy two wings with their feathers will grow again and thou
wilt recover thy sight, thine energy and thy prowess. Having
learnt it from the Purailas and foreseen it by mine ascetic power,
I know that a great event is about to take place.
“ ‘ It concerns a certain king, named Dasaratha of the race of
Ikshwaku, to whom a son, full of valour, will be born by the
name of Rama. He will repair to the forest with his brother
Lakshmana, having been constrained to do so by his sire.
“ ‘ The son of Nairriti, Ravana, the King of the Titans, in-
capable of being slain by Gods or Danavas, will bear off his
consort from the forest of Janasthana. And, albeit tempted by
delicious viands and objects of enjoyment and desire, that noble
and illustrious one, overcome by grief, will not partake of them.
Then Vasava learning of this will offer her * payasa’ resembling
ambrosia that the Gods themselves only obtain with difiiculty.
Receiving this food, Maithili, knowing it to come from Indra,
will offer part of it to Rama, by pouring it on the ground, saying :
— ‘ Whether my husband or his younger brother still live or have
attained the celestial state, may this food be acceptable to them.’
“ ‘ Rama’s envoys having been sent hither, it will be for thee
to inform them of the facts relating to Sita, O Airy Traveller !
Do not go hence for any reason, but whither canst thou go in
this condition ? Wait for the time and place ; thou shalt
recover thy wings. I am able this very day to furnish thee with
314
^KISHKINDHA KANDA
wings but by waiting here thou canst render a service to the
worlds. Even so, thou shalt be doing thy duty to the two
princes, the brahmins, thy spiritual preceptors, the sages and
Indra. I also am desirous of beholding the two brothers, Rama
and Lakshmana, after which I shall yield up my life.’
“ Thus did that great Rishi, conversant with the nature of all
things, speak to me.”
CHAPTER 63
The Wings of Sampati grow once more
“ Having consoled me with these words and many others, the
eloquent ascetic took leave of me and re-entered his hermitage.
Thereafter I crawled slowly out of the cave and scaled the
Vindhya Moimtain to wait for you. Since that time, a whole
century has passed, and, keeping the words of that hermit in my
heart, I await the time and place.
“ Nishakara has ascended to heaven and I, distracted by many
thoughts, have been consumed with grief. When the idea of
death comes to me, I put it away, remembering the words of
the Sage. The determination he inspired in me to preserve my
life dissolves my distress, as a flame in a lit brazier dispels the
darkness.
“ Though fully conversant with the power of the evil-hearted
Ravana, yet I approached my son saying : — ‘ Hearing her
lamentations and knowing these two princes to be deprived
of her, how is it that thou didst not free Sita ? ’ In my affec-
tion for King Dasaratha I was displeased with my son.”
As Sampati was speaking thus to the monkeys, his wings
suddenly began to grow again in the presence of those dwellers
in the woods. Thereupon seeing his body covered with
tawny feathers, he experienced an immense joy and
said to those monkeys : — “ By the grace of Nishakara, that
Sage of immeasurable power, my wings, that had been scorched
by the sun’s rays, have grown again and the prowess I possessed
in my youth has returned. To-day I have regained my strength
315
THE RAMAYANA OF VALJyilKI
and vigour. Do you spare no effort to find Sita ; the recovery
of my wings is a pledge of your success.”
Having spoken thus to the monkeys, Sampati, the foremost of
birds, anxious to ascertain his powers of flight, flew up to the
mountain top. Hearing his words, those mighty monkeys were
delighted and confident of their success, prepared to demonstrate
their valour.
With the speed of the wind those foremost of monkeys, intent
upon finding Sita, the daughter of Janaka, set out towards the
south to the quarter dominated by Abhijit.^
CHAPTER 64
The Monkeys are disconcerted at the sight of the Ocean
Thus informed by the King of the Vtiltures, the monkeys,
endowed with the strength of hons, began to leap about, emit-
ting cries of delight.
Hearing from Sampati that Ravana would be slain, the happy
monkeys reached the sea, anxious to discover Sita. And
coming to that place, those redoubtable warriors beheld the
ocean, the mirror of the whole world.
Arriving at the northern side of the southern sea, those
exceedingly powerful and heroic monkeys halted. there. And
seeing the ocean which at times appeared to be asleep, at others
playful, sometimes covered with huge waves and thronged with
aquatic animals, causing their hair to stand on end, those fore-
most of monkeys were amazed and became despondent. Be-
holding that ocean incapable of being traversed, even as the sky
itself, the monkeys began to lament, crying : “ What is now to
be done ? ”
Then the foremost of the monkeys, the mighty Angada,
seeing the despair of the army at the sight of the sea, began to
reassure those warriors affected with terror, saying : —
“ One should never give way to agitation, of all things it is
* Abhijit — the name of a constellation. * Some Commentators translate
it as meaning “ he who is to be conquered ** implying the region in which
Ravana was to be found.
316
\KISHKINDHA KANDA
the most fatal : agitation destroys a man even, as a provoked
serpent doth a child. He who, when the time is ripe for dis-
playing his valour, becomes agitated, will grow weak and fail to
attain his object.”
The night having passed, Angada took counsel with
the older monkeys, and that monkey host surrounding him
resembled the hosts of the Maruts surrounding Vasava. Who,
save Bali’s son or Haquman was capable of maintaining dis-
cipline amongst those troops ?
Having called the elders together in company with the army,
the fortunate Angada, the subduer of his foes, saluting them,
spoke words fraught with good sense, saying : —
“ Who amongst you is of sufficient stature to cross the ocean ?
Who is able to carry out the commands of Sugriva, the conqueror
of his foes ? Which valiant monkey can leap the four himdred
miles and deliver the leaders of the monkeys from their great
anxiety? By whose favour shall we, crowned with success
and content, return and behold our wives, our sons and our
homes ? Who will enable us to meet Rama, the mighty Laksh-
mana and that dweller in the woods, Sugriva, with a light heart ?
If there be any monkey capable of leaping over the ocean, then
may he show his blessed form to us and deliver us from fear ! *
Hearing Angada’s speech, no one uttered a word and the entire
monkey host appeared stunned. Then that foremost of
monkeys once more addressed them saying : —
“ O Ye Excellent Warriors, of tried valour, unimpeachable
family and worthy of honour, say how far each of you is able to
leap over the sea without any being able to hinder you ! ”
CHAPTER 65
J7ie Leaders of the Monkeys each state what they are able to
accomplish
Having listened to Angada’s words, those Chiefs of Monkeys,
each in turn, began to dildte on what he was able to accomplish —
Gaya, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Mainda,
317
THE RAMAYANA OF VAL^IKI
Dvivida and Angada as also Jambavan. Gaya speaking first,
said : —
“ I can leap a hundred miles ! ” and Gavaksha said : — “ I
can leap two hundred ! ” Then the monkey Sharabha said to
his companions : — “ I am able to leap three hundred miles,
O Monkeys ! ” thereafter Rishabha said, “ I can undoubtedly
cross over four hundred miles ! ” and the mighty Gandhamadana
said “ I can leap five hundred miles ! ” ^ In his turn the monkey,
Mainda, said “ And I, six hundred miles ” and the illustrious
Dvivida “ Without difficulty I can leap over seven hundred
miles ! ” Then Sushena, full of energy, the best of monkeys
said, “ I declare that I can leap eight hundred miles ! ”
And as they were speaking thus, the oldest of them, Jambavan,
offering salutations to them all, spoke in this wise: — “ Formerly I,
also, had the power of motion but now I am advanced in years.
Nevertheless in the present situation, nothing should be over-
looked to assure the success of both Rama’s and the King of
Monkeys’ mission : I shall therefore leap three hundred miles.
There is no doubt whatever about this.” Then Jambavan,
addressing all those monkeys, added : “ Alas ! I have assuredly
not the strength for that ! Of old, 1 circumambulated the eternal
Vishnu when he covered the world in three strides at the sacrifice
of Virochana’s son ; now, however, I am old and tire quickly.
When I was young, my energy was great and unmatched ; to-
day, I can only go as far as I have told you, which is not sufficient
to bring success to our undertaking.”
Thereupon the sagacious Angada, bowing to that mighty
monkey, addressed him in pregnant words, saying : “ I am
able to leap these four hundred miles easily but should I be able
to return ? Nothing is certain ! ”
Thereat Jambavan answered that excellent monkey and said :
“ O Foremost of Monkeys, thy power of motion is well known,
but art thou able to cross over eight hundred miles It is
not fitting that thou shouldst do so. My Dear Son, the master
must in no way be commanded by his servants ; it is for thee to
order this expedition. Thou art our leader and our only good.
The head of the army is, as it were, the wife, who should con-
stantly be protected ; this is thy r61e, O Dear Child. One
^ That is, there and back.
318
^ISHKINDHA KANDA
should take care of the root of a thing, this is the practice of
men of experience ; the root being sound, the juices that have
for their purpose the maturing of the fruit will be safeguarded.
Thou art the essential part of this undertaking and, O Subduer
of Thy Foes, thou, furnished with wisdom and valour, art the
principle underlying it. Thou art our superior and the son of
our superior, O Excellent One ; with thy support we shall be
able to accomplish our ^mission.”
Thus, in his great wisdom, Jambavan spoke and that mighty
monkey bom of Bali, Angada, answered him saying : —
“ If I do not go nor any among these powerful monkeys does
so, then undoubtedly we must begin om supreme fast once
more, for if we return without having fulfilled the commands
of that lord of the monkeys, then I do not see how we can hope
to preserve our lives. Whether he show clemency or wrath,
he is the chief of the monkeys and to disregard his will means
death. In this matter no other alternative is possible ; there-
fore it is for you who are able to see clearly to reflect upon it.”
Thus spoke Angada and that powerful and heroic monkey,
Jambavan, answered him in felicitous words saying : —
“ O Warrior, this mission will be carried out without obstruc-
tion ! I will call on the one who is able to accomplish it.”
Thereupon that heroic monkey sent for the foremost of the
apes, Hanuman, who was sitting tranquilly apart.
CHAPTER 66
Jambavan appeals to Hanuman to sacrifice himself for the good of all
Perceiving ±e discouragement of that great army composed of
hundreds and thousands of monkeys, Jambavan said to
Hanuman : —
“ O Warrior, foremost among the multitude, thou who art
versed in the scriptures, why art thou sitting apart, silent?
In courage and strength, thou art the equal of Rama and Laksh-
mana and of the King of the Monkeys himself, O Hanuman 1
319
THE RAMAYANA OF VALAJIKI
“ Arishtanemi’s^ son, the mighty Vainateya, the illustiious
Garuda is the foremost of all winged creatures. Many a time
I have seen that all-powerful bird of immense wings and exceed-
ing energy bearing away serpents from the ocean ; the strength
that is in his wings resembles the might and vigour of thine arms;
none can withstand thee. Thine energy, intelligence, courage
and loyalty sets thee apart from the rest of beings, therefore
prepare thyself to cross the ocean.
“ The most noble of all the Apsaras,l*unjika-Thala, under the
name of Anjana, became the wife of the monkey Kesarin. She
was renowned in the three worlds and her beauty was unequalled
on earth. As a result of a curse, O Friend, she was born in the
monkey race, able to change her form at will.
“ Once that daughter of the king among the monkeys, Kunjara,
having assumed the form of a woman radiant with youth and
beauty, adorned with garlands of various kinds, clad in silk,
was wandering about on the summit of a moimtain, which
resembled a mass of clouds in the rainy season.
“ And it happened that the God of the Wind stole away the
red-bordered yellow robe of that large-eyed maiden, who stood
on the mountain top. Then Maruta perceived her rounded,
well-proportioned thighs and her breasts touching each other
and her amiable and pleasing mien. Beholding that youthful
woman of lovely limbs and slender waist, her whole being radiant
with beauty, he was filled with desire and beside himself, en-
veloping that irreproachable lady in his arms, Manmatha em-
braced her,
“ In her distress, Anjana, faithful to her conjugal vows, cried
out : — ‘ Who desires to sever the ties of a woman devoted to her
lord ? ’ Hearing these words, the Wind-God answered, ‘ I
do not wish to wrong thee, O Lady of Lovely Hips, let not thy
heart be troubled. By embracing thee and entering into thee
thou shalt bear a son endowed with strength and intelligence,
of immense energy, of noble nature, possessed of vigour and
courage and in agility and speed equal to myself.’
“ These words pleased thy -mother and she gave birth to thee
in a cave, O Foremost of Monkeys.
1 Arishtanemi — A name of Garuda meaning “ the felly of whose wheel
is unscathed
320
‘^KISHKINDHA KANDA
While still a child, thou didst see the sun rise over the great
forest and taking it to be a fruit sought to seize it. Bounding
into the air, thou didst mount up for a thousand yojanas, O
Great Monkey and, though the burning rays of the sun beat upon
thee, thou didst not falter. Seeing thee rushing through space,
Indra, full of wrath, hurled this thunderbolt at thee, whereupon,
falling, thou didst fracture thy left jaw on the point of a rock
from which arises thy name, Hanuman.^ Observing thee in this
state, Vayu the Destroyer, the Bearer of Fragrance,* in the
height of anger, ceased to blow throughout the Three Worlds.
“ Then all the Gods were distressed on account of the calamity
that has befallen the worlds and these Lords of the Universe
sought to pacify the wrathful Wind-god, whereupon Favana
being placated, Brahma accorded thee the boon of invulnera-
bility in combat. Seeing how thou didst sustain the impact of
the thunderbolt, that God of a Thousand Eyes was pleased with
thee and also conferred an excellent boon on thee, saying : —
‘ Thou shaft not die till thou desireth to do so ! Thou, en-
dowed with extreme vigour, the son of ^esarin, resembling the
Wind God in energy, art born of his loins and equal to him in
speed ’. O Friend, we are lost, but thou, possessed of skill and
courage, art in our midst a second Lord of the Monkeys.
“ In the time when Vishnu covered the world with three
strides, I, O Child, circumambulated the earth with its mount-
ains, forests and woods, one and twenty times. Then com-
missioned by the Gods, we gathered all the herbs which (when
cast into the sea) produced the nectar of immortality and at
that time our strength was great. Now I am old and my
prowess has deserted me, but thou, endowed with every virtue
art amongst us. Employ thy valour, O Hero, for thou are most
fitted to do so. Bestir thyself and cross the vast ocean, O
Redoubtable Monkey; the entire monkey host is eager to
behold thy prowess. Arise and leap over the mighty sea, for
thou surpasseth all beings in motion. Canst thou remain in-
different to the despair of all the monkeys ? Put forth thy
strength, as did Vishnu when traversing the Three Worlds with
three strides, O Lion among Monkeys ! ”
^ Hanuman — “ He of the fractured jaw
• The Wind-god.
321
THE RAMAYANA OF VAL^'lKI
Thus exhorted by the foremost of monkeys, Hamiman,
renowned for his great might, the son of the Wind, assumed a
form preparatory to crossing the sea that gladdened the hearts
of those monkeys.
CHAPTER 67
Hanutnan prepares to go to Lanka
Seeing that extremely agile leader of monkeys stretching him-
self in preparation for crossing the four hundred miles of sea,
the monkeys, renouncing all despondency, were filled with
delight and began to shout and praise the heroism of Hanuman.
And, struck with amazement, beings from every sphere re-
joiced unitedly, even as when they beheld the Lord Himself
displaying his powers, when taking the three strides.
Thus acclaimed, the mighty Hanuman expanded in size and
waved his tail in pleasure, demonstrating his strength. Ap-
plauded by the older monkeys and filled with energy, he assumed
an unparalleled shape, like a lion that stretches Mmself at the
mouth of a rocky cavern, and that Son of Maruta began to
yawn and the mouth of that intelligent monkey resembled a
blazing brazier or a smokeless fire.
Rising in the midst of those monkeys, his hair standing on end
for joy, he paid obeisance to the older leaders and said to them : —
“ I am the son of him who shatters the mountain peaks and is
the friend of fire, the mighty and incommensurable Vayu, who
circulates in space, Maruta, of impetuous bounds, rapid pace
and great soul. A thousand times am I able without pausing, to
encircle Meru, that colossus that seems to lick the heavens.
With my strong arms, churning up the sea, I can inundate the
world with its moimtains, rivers and lakes ; with my thighs and
legs, I can cause the ocean, the abode of Varuna with its great
denizens, to overflow. I can encircle Vainateya, revered by all,
who feeds on serpents, a thousand times while he courses once
through space. What is more, I am able to reach the sun which
rises in glory crowned with rays, before it sinks in the west and .
return without touching the earth. I can leap beyond the
322
^KISHKINDHA KANDA
stars and planets, suck up the ocean and rive the earth ; I can
shatter the mountains with my bounds and in the immeasurable
energy of my leaping I can cause the sea to overflow. When I
mount into the sky, flowers from countless shrubs and trees will
be borne away by me on my aerial course this day and studded
with flowers my path shall resemble the Milky Way.
“ And, O Monkeys, all beings shall behold me coursing
through the air, encompassing the firmament, now rising, now
descending, as it were devouring space. I shall scatter the
clouds, shatter the mountains and dry up the ocean with my
constant leaping. My powers are equal to the eagle’s or the
wind j I know of none that surpasses the King of the Birds,
the Wind-god or myself. In the twinkling of an eye, I shall
float through the air like lightning from a cloud. While crossing
the sea, my form will resemble Vishnu’s taking his three strides.
My heart foretells that I shall encoimter Vaidehi, therefore
rejoice. Equal to Maruta in motion and Garuda in speed, I
shall cover ten thousand miles ; this is my firm conviction. I
am able to wrest the ‘ amrita ’ from Indra, armed with his thunder-
bolt or from Brahma himself. Be assured, that having turned
Lanka upside down, I shall return ! ”
That monkey of immeasurable vigour roared thus, and astoun-
ded, the monkeys gazed on him with joy ; and hearing those words
that dissipated the distress of his Idndred, that foremost of
monkeys, Jambavan, transported with delight, said: — “ O Hero !
O Son of Kesarin ! O Offspring of the Wind ! Thou hast dispelled
the immense anxiety of thy fellows, and these foremost of
monkeys assembled here will perform acts tending to thy
welfare. By the grace of the Sages, the approval of our elders
and the blessing of our spiritual preceptors do thou cross the
ocean. We will stand on one foot awaiting thy return. On
thee depend the lives of all the inhabitants of the woods ! ”
Then that tiger of the monkeys said to those rangers of the
woods : — “ None in this world will be able to sustain the force
of my leaping. Here is the mountain Mahendra with its com-
pact mass of rocks and high escarpments, it is from its summit
that I shall spring. With its trees of varied fragrance that
cover it and its many crags, it will be able to bear my weight,
when I prepare to leap over four hundred miles.”
323
Y
THE RAMAYANA OF VAL7*1IKI
With these words that monkey, the scourge of his foes, bom
of Maruta, whose equal he was, scaled that monarch of
mountains, carpeted with flowers of every kind and grassy
swards ranged by deer, containing flowering creepers and trees
laden with fruit and blossoms, frequented by Hons and tigers
and herds of intoxicated elephants maddened with ichor;
there flocks of birds trilled and waterfalls tumbled on every side.
Ascending that mountain, that foremost of monkeys, equal to
Mahendra in power, began to wander from one crest to another
and crushed between the arms of that high-souled one, that great
mountain emitted a loud clamour, like a mighty elephant that
has been attacked by a lion and waters gushed out from the
scattered rocks and deer and elephants were seized with fear,
whilst the giant trees shook.
Its spacious uplands were deserted by the pairs of Gandharvas
engaged in drinking and dalliance, the birds flew away and the
bands of Vidyadharas fled from the high plateaus ; the huge
serpents hid themselves in terror and the cliffs and spars broke
away. With its serpents hissing, their bodies half issuing from
their holes, the mountain shone, as if decorated by peimants.
The Rishis in fear and agitation fled from that support of the
earth so that it resembled a wajdarer in a vast forest, deserted by
his companions.
And that agile and valiant monkey, endowed with great speed,
the destroyer of his foes, filled with an exalted pmpose, had
already reached Lanka in thought.
End of Kishkimdha Kanda
324
book: V.
SUNDARA KAJSTDA
CHAPTER I
The Departure of Hanuman
Then that Scourge of His Foes, Hanuman, prepared to follow
the path of the Charanas^ in quest of the place to which Sita
had been borne away by Ravana.
Desirous of accomplishing this difficult feat without hindrance,
impossible to any other, that powerful monkey, stretching
out his head and neck like a bull, frightening the birds, up-
rooting the trees with his breast and destroying innumerable
creatures, like a lion overflowing with energy joyfully bounded
over the grassy slopes resembling the sea.
On that mountain plateau, frequented by the Chiefs of the
Serpent Race, embellished by blue, red, yellow, rose and various
coloured metals, thronged with Celestial Beings, Yakshas,
Kinneras and Gandharvas, able to change their form at will,
that foremost of monkeys stood like a Naga in a lake.
Then, having paid homage to the Sun-god, Mahendra,
Favana, Swyambhu and all beings, he prepared to set out on his
journey. Turning towards the east and saluting his sire, the
resourceful Hanuman, having resolved to cross the ocean to fulfil
Rama’s purpose, in order to reach the southern region, expanded
his body under the eyes of the leaders of the monkeys, as the
sea increases under the full moon.
Assuming an immense stature, desirous of traversing the
ocean, he pressed the mountain with his hands and feet and that
immoveable peak shook under his weight and all the blossom
from the tops of the trees fell in a shower wholly covering it
with a mass of fragrant blooms.
Under the extreme pressure of that monkey’s weight, water
gushed forth from the mountain like ichor from the temples of
an elephant in rut. Trampled underfoot by that mighty forest
' Path of the Charanas or the Path of the Wind — His sire being the
Wind-God.
327
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
dweller, the mountain let loose innumerable streams of gold,
silver and collyrium and, from that rocky mass, enormous
boulders detached themselves containing red arsenic so that it
resembled a brazier wreathed in smoke.
Crushed on every side by the monkey, those creatures,
dwelling in the caverns, bruised and stifled, emitted strange cries
and the formidable clamour created by them filled the whole
earth and other regions. <
Great serpents, rearing their distinctive hoods, vomited fire
and bit the rocks with their fangs and those great crags, split
by the venom, broke into flames and were shivered into a
thousand fragments. The medicinal herbs also, which grew
there, were affected by the poison which they were unable to
neutralise.
Then the ascetics, terrified, reflecting that the mountain was
being riven by great Beings, fled away, as well as the Vidya-
dharas with their attendant women. Forsaking their golden
seats, goblets and precious vessels with the ewers of gold in the
feasting hall ; abandoning the priceless sauces, wines and viands
of every kind and the hides and swords with guards of Kanaka
gold; intoxicated, their necks encircled with jewelled chains,
adorned with garlands and red sandal paste, their eyes resembling
blue lotuses, they rose into the air ; and those fair Ones,
wearing strings of pearls, rings and bracelets, startled, ascended
smiling into the sky, close to their loved ones.
Witnessing this great marvel, Maharishis and Vidyadharas
stood in the firmament gazing down on the mountain and they
heard those pure-minded ascetics saying : “ This Hanuman,
bom of the Wind, endued with great energy, desirous of crossing
the ocean, the abode of Vanina, in order to carry out Rama’s
purpose and that of the monkeys, is eager to reach the further
shore, a most difficult feat.”
Hearing the words of the ascetics, the Vidyadharas beheld that
foremost of monkeys on the mountain, bristling and quivering
like a flame, emitting a great roar like the rumble of thunder.
Then raising his tail which twitched convulsively, like a snake
shaken by an eagle, he waved it to and fro and, lying curled
across his back, it resembled a gfeat serpent borne away by
Garuda.
328
. SUNDARA KANDA
And that monkey, stiffening his arms like unto two immense
dubs, girded up his limbs and, crouching down, contacted his
neck and arms, summoning up all his strength and courage.
Scanning the path he was to take and ex aminin g the distance to
be covered, he drew in his breath, pressing his two feet firmly
on the ground and that elephant among monkeys, Hanuman,
flattening his ears, leapt forward and, full of energy, addressed
the forest dwellers, saying :
“ As an arrow loosecf by Raghava flies with the speed of the
wind so shall I course to Lanka which is guarded by Ravana.
If I fail to find the daughter of Janaka there, I shall repair with
the same speed to the region of the Gods, where, if despite
miue efforts I do not recover Sita, I shall bring back the King of
the Titans in chains. Either, achieving success, I shall return
or uprooting Lanka from its foundation, I shall bear it hither,
together with Ravana.”
With these words, Hanuman, the foremost of monkeys,
without pausing for breath, deeming himself to be a second
Suparna, sprang into the air and, such was the force of his leap,
that the trees growing on the moimtain, tossing their branches,
were sent spinning on every side.
In his rapid flight, Hanuman bore away those trees with their
flowering boughs filled with lapwings intoxicated with love,
into the empyrean. Carried away by the impetus of his tre-
mendous bound, those trees followed in his wake, like relatives
accompanying their dear one setting out on a journey to a far
country. Uprooted by the force of his motion, Sala and other
forest trees followed in Hanuman’s wake, like an army its leader.
Surrounded by countless trees, the crests of which were laden
with blossom, the monkey Hanuman, resembling a glorious
mountain, was wonderful to behold. And those great trees,
full of sap, fell into the sea, as formerly the mountains in fear of
Indra plunged into Vanina’s abode.
Covered with flowers of every kind, as well as young shoots
and buds, that monkey shone like a cloud or a hill aglow with
fireflies. Torn away by his leaping, those trees, scattering their
blossom here and there, plunged into the sea, like friends who,
having escorted one of their company, return. Borne away in
their fragility by the wind produced by the monkey’s impetuous
329
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
flight, which had detached them from their stems, the multi-
coloured flowers fell into the sea.
Covered with a drift of fragrant blooms of diverse tints, that
monkey, in his flight, resembled a mass of clouds embellished by
lightning and the waters strewn with the blossom of his leap,
looked Uke the firmament when the enchanting stars appear.
His two arms outstretched in space, resembled two five-headed
serpents issuing from the summit of a mountain.
Sometimes that mighty monkey seemed to be drinking up the
ocean with the multitudinous waves and sometimes it seemed as
if he would swallow the sky itself. As he thus followed the
wind’s path, his eyes, shining Uke lightning, sparkled like two
fires that have been kindled on a mountain.
The eyes of that tawny-hued one resembled the sun and moon
in juxtaposition, and his coppery nose lent his countenance the
same hue as the solar orb at the approach of dusk ; his uplifted
tail caused that offspring of the wind to appear like the raised
banner of Indra. With his coiled tail and white teeth, that
exceedingly sagacious son of Anila, Hanuman, shone like the
star of day encircled by a halo of rays and his plump form, of a
coppery hue, caused him to resemble a mountain which is being-
excavated for its deposits of red ochre. Bounding over the
waters, the air imprisoned in the armpits of that leonine monkey,
emitted a sound Uke thunder.
As in space, a meteor from a higher region rushes through the
skies so ^d that elephant of monkeys appear of like a great
bird soaring into the air or a great tusker tightly-bound by a
girth, whilst the reflection of his body cast on the deep resembled
a vessel foundering in a storm.
Wherever that great monkey passed, the sea rose tumultuously
under the force of his bounds and, rushing on with extreme
speed, with his breast like a great prow, he caused the salty sea
to surge mountainously. Pushing those high heaving billows
before him, that Uon among monkeys seemed to be separating
heaven and earth ; the waves that rose up resembled Mount
Meru and Mandara and, bireasted by him in his impetuous
course, the waters lashed by his speed, overspread the sky like
autumnal clouds. Whales, crocodiles, huge fish and turtles
were uncovered in turn, like the limbs of one shedding his
330
• SUNDARA KANDA
attire, and sea serpents, beholding that lion among monkeys
travelling through space took him to be Suparna himself.
The shadow of that great monkey, forty miles in extent and
thirty wide, grew larger in the rapidity of his flight and, re-
sembling a mass of white clouds, falling on the salty waters,
looked exceedingly beautiful. That supremely illustrious and
mighty monkey of vast body appeared like a winged mountain
as he followed his aeri^ path without rest.
Wherever that mighty elephant among the monkeys passed,
the sea was instantly transformed into a fountain and, following
the path of the birds, Hanuman, like the King of the feathered
tribe, thrust aside the massed clouds like the Wind-god
himself. Great clouds, red, blue, pale or dark, scattered by the
monkey’s flight, looked exceedingly beautiful and he, now
entering into them, sometimes hidden sometimes visible,
resembled the moon.
Seeing that Plavaga^ coursing with such speed, the Gods,
Gandharvas and Danavas began to r a in flowers on him and,
as he sailed on, the^sun refrained from tormenting him and the
wind ministered to him for the sake of Rama’s enterprise.
Then the Rishis praised that dweller of the woods as he was
coursing through the sky and the Gods and Gandharvas
extolled him in song. Seeing him bounding in space, Nagas,
Yakshas and Rakshasas of various races lauded that excellent
monkey and the ocean, ever solicitous for the honour of the
House of Ikshwaku, reflected : — “ If I do not lend assistance to
this Lord of Monkeys, I shall be an object of obloquy to all
those gifted with speech; was I not reared by Sagara, the
foremost of the race of Ikshwaku? This monkey is their
counsellor, it is therefore incumbent on me not to let him perish
in the waves. It behoves me to act in such wise that he may
rest and, thus relieved by me, he will happily traverse the
remaining way.”
In this magnanimous thought, the sea addressed that most
excellent of mountains, the golden-hued Mainaka, which was
covered by waves, saying : —
“ Thou hast been placed here by the King of the Celestials, as
a rampart against the Asuras inhabiting the nether regions.
Plavaga. — One who moves by leaps and bounds.
331
1
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Their power is well known and, lest they rise up anew from that
hell of immeasurable dimensions, thou art here to prevent their
escape. Nevertheless thou art able to move upwards and down-
wards and from side to side. I command thee, therefore, O
Best of Mountains, to rise up. That lion among monkeys,
performer of mighty exploits, engaged in Rama’s service, over-
come with fatigue is passing over thee ; thou art witness of his
exertions, now lift thyself up ! ”
Hearing the Ocean’s words, the golden-breasted Mountain
Mainaka with its tall trees and creepers, instandy rose from its
watery bed and, as the sun with its burning rays divides the
cloud, that great mountain, which the waters had concealed, on
Sagara’s request, exposed its golden peaks inhabited by Kinneras
and great serpents, shimmering like the sun at dawn, as if it
were licking the skies. The summits of that high mountain,
shining like a sword, possessed the brilliance of gold and its
gilded crests emitted a dazzling light lending it the lustre of a
thousand suns.
Beholding that mountain suddenly emerge before him from
the middle of the sea, Hanuman reflected : ‘ This is an obstacle ’,
and that mighty and impetuous monkey crushed that stony mass
with his breast as the wind scatters the clouds ; then that fore-
most of mountains, recognizing the power of Hanuman, shouted
for joy. Thereupon, assuming the form of a man, stationing
himself on his own summit, with a glad heart he addressed
Hanuman saying : —
“ O Most Excellent of Forest Dwellers, thou hast undertaken
an arduous task, take thine ease on my crest and continue
without fatigue. The ocean king was born in the House of
Raghu and, seeing thee engaged on Rama’s behalf, offers
obeisance to thee. To render service for service is the divine
decree. Desirous of serving Raghu’s race, he is worthy of thy
consideration. To do thee honour, the Sea God adjured me
thus : —
“ ‘ Traversing a hundred yojanas through the air, this monkey
is worn out by his exertions, let him rest awhile on thy summit
and continue his way without fatigue.’ Do thou therefore re-
main here, O Best of Monkeys and repose thyself. Having
feasted on these many sweet and fragrant fruits and roots,
332
SUNDARA KANDA
proceed on thy course at thy leisure. O Foremost of Monkeys,
the sum of thy virtues is well-known in the Three Worlds. O'
Son of the Wind, of all the Plavagas who abound in energy, I
esteem thee to be the chief, O Lion among Monkeys ! Even an
ordinary man is honoured as a guest by one conversant with his
duty, how much more one such as thou ? Thou art the Son of
Maruta, the Foremost of the Celestials and dost equal him in
speed, O Best of Monkeys ! In honouring thee, who art con-
versant with virtue, one is honouring thy sire, therefore thou
dost merit my reverence. Hearken, there is a further reason
for this :
“ In olden times. Dear Child, the mountains, endowed with
wings, began to range the four quarters with the speed of
Garuda, and journeying thus, the companies of Celestials,
ascetics and other Beings trembled with fear lest they should
fall. Then, highly enraged, the God of a Thousand Eyes, the
performer of an himdred sacrifices severed the wings of those
hundreds and thousands of mountains with his thunderbolt.
“ When, full of wrath, the Lord of the Celestials approached
me, brandishing his mace, I was suddenly swept away by that
high-souled Wind-god. O Foremost of Monkeys, I was thus
cast into the salty waves and, retaining my wings, was preserved
unhurt by thine ancestor. On account of ^s, thou art an
object of adoration to me and this is the powerful bond which
unites us, O Chief of the Monkeys. The time for honouring
the benefit conferred having come, it behoves thee to accord this
felicity to the Ocean and myself, O Illustrious One ! Repose
thyself therefore and accept our homage, who are worthy of thy
respect, O Venerable Hanuman ! Happy am I to see thee here ! ”
Thus accosted by Mainaka, the foremost of mountains, that
excellent monkey answered, saying : — “ I am grateful for thy
welcome but time presses and I have vowed not to rest on the
way ; day is declining, let nothing disturb thy serenity.”
Then, touching the mountain with his hand, that lion among
monkeys, smiling, sailed on through the air, whereupon the
mountain and the ocean offered him their respect and gave him ,
their blessings. Rising high into the sky, he looked down on the
moimtain and the vast Ucean and proceeded unsupported in
the pathway of the wind.
333
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
^ Seeing Hanuman achieve this difficult feat, the Celestial
Beings and the ascetics acclaimed him ; then the Gods present,
in their turn, applauded the action of that golden mountain of
beautiful slopes, as did Indra, the Thousand-eyed Deity also,
and supremely gratified, the consort of Sachi paid homage to
that illustrious mountain personally, saying : —
“ O Lord of Mountains, I am extremely pleased with thee !
I grant thee full security, proceed therefore where thou desirest,
O Friend. Thou hast fearlessly offered assistance to Hanuman,
who was exhausted after crossing four hundred miles of sea,
despite every hazard. It is on Rama’s behalf, the Son of King
Dasaratha, that the monkey has undertaken this journey and
thou hast welcomed him to the best of thy power, 1 am well
pleased with thee ! ”
Beholding the King of the Gods, Shatakratu highly gratified,
that foremost of mountains experienced supreme felicity and
having received that boon from Indra, resumed its former place.
Then Hanuman, in a short space, sped over the sea.
Thereupon the Gods, Gandharvas and Siddhas with the
ascetics called upon Surasa, the Mother of Serpents, who
resembled the sun, saying : —
“The effulgent Son of the Wind is crossing the main, it is
for thee to delay him awhile Assuming the form of a terrible
Rakshasi, as high as a mountain, with monstrous jaws and
coppery eyes, do thou reach up to the sky. We desire to test his
strength and measure his fortitude to see if he is able to over-
come thee or if he retires discomfited.”
At these words, Surasa, having been honoured by the Gods,
rose from the ocean in the form of a female demon, deformed and
hideous, inspiring terror in all beings and, staying Hanuman in
his flight, addressed him saying : —
“ O Foremost of Monkeys, thou hast been destined by the
Lords of the World to be my food, I am about to devour thee,
do thou enter my mouth ! This boon was formerly granted to
me by Dhatar.”
With these words she opened her vast mouth wide, placing
herself in Maruti’s path.
Having listened to Surasa’s speech, Hanuman, smiling,
answered her : —
334
SUNDARA KANDA
“ Rama, the Son of Dasarat^, who retired to the Dandaka
forest with Lakshmana his brother, and Vaidehi his consort,
as a result of a certain exploit, became the enemy of the demons.
His beloved wife, the illustrious Sita was subsequently carried
away by Ravana. I have been sent to her on Rama’s behalf,
to whom thou shouldst proffer assistance, O Thou who in-
habitest his dominion. Having found Maithili and rejoined
Rama, whose deeds ar| memorable, I shall return and enter
thy mouth, this I promise thee in good faith.”
Thus addressed by Hanuman, Surasa, who was able to change
her form at will, answered : — “ None shall pass me alive, this is
the boon I have received.” Then seeing him continue on his
way, the Mother of Serpents added : — “ I have received this
favour from Brahma, first enter my mouth then go thy way.”
Thereafter, extending her capacious jaws, she placed herself
in front of Maruti. Surasa’s words incensed that lion among
monkeys and he said : —
“ Open thy mouth wide enough to swallow me.” Having
said this in anger, Surasa extended her jaws to the width of forty
miles and Hanuman increased his girth accordingly; thereat
Surasa enlarged her mouth to miles, and seeing the jaws
of Surasa wide open with its long tongue, terrible to look upon,
resembling a mountain, measuring fifty miles, Hanuman
enlarged himself to that extent also. Then Surasa increased her
mouth to sixty miles and the heroic Hanuman to seventy,
whereupon Surasa widened' her jaws to eighty miles, and
Hanuman, resembling Fire^ itself, to ninety miles. Then
Surasa enlarged her mouth to the extent of an hundred miles
and Hanuman, reducing his body like a cloud to the size of a
thumb’s breadth entered into her mouth and, re-emerging
from it, standing in space, addressed her saying : —
“ O Dakshayani, salutations to thee, I have entered thy
mouth, now I go to seek out Vaidehi. Thy boon has been
honoured ! ”
Seeing Hanuman emerging from her mouth like the moon
from the mouth of Rahu, that goddess, assuming her own form,
said to the monkey : —
“ Go, O Best of Monkeys ! Accomplish thy mission. Thou
‘ Lit. : The Fire-god.
335
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
hast done well, O Friend ! Now restore Sita to the magnani-
mous Raghava ! ”
Seeing this third supremely difficult feat accomplished by
Hanuman, all beings extolled that monkey, crying : ‘ Excellent !
Excellent ! ’ paying obeisance to him ; and he, flying into the sky,
with the speed of Garuda, went on across the sea, the abode of
Varuna, coursing through the air which was filled with clouds,
where birds ranged and which was frequented by Vidyadharas
and shining vehicles drawn by lions, elephants, tigers and
winged serpents. And Marud, scattering the clouds like the
wind itself, sailed on like Garuda through that firmament,
which was illumined by flashes of lightning, resembling the five
fires, inhabited by beings, who, by their merits had conquered
heaven, occupied by the Deity of Fire bearing the sacrificial
oblations. Adorned by the constelladons of planets, the
sun, the moon and hosts of stars ; thronged with Maharishis,
Gandharvas, Nagas and Yakshas ; pure, stainless, immense ;
inhabited by Vishvavasu ; trodden by the elephant of the King
of the Gods, that orbit of the sun and the moon, the canopy of
the world, stretched by Brahma over the earth, was visited by
coxmtiess heroes and aerial beings.
Mighty clouds, shining with the tints of Kalaguru,^ red,
yellow and black, sparkled with brilliance as they were dispelled
by Hanuman and he, penetrating those cloudy battlements,
emerged once more as the moon in the rainy season disappears
and re-appears in the clouds. Everywhere the son of Maruta
could be seen cleaving the air like the King of the Mountains
furnished with wings.
Seeing him sailing through space, a female demon of immense
size, named Singhika, who was able to change her form at will,
said to herself : — ‘ To-day, after a long time, I shall be able to
satisfy my hunger ! That great creature has appeared in answer
to my wish ! ’
Reflecting thus in her heart, she seized Hanuman’s shadow,
end he, feeling it held fast, thought : ‘ My power has suddenly
been dissipated like a mighty barque which is retarded in its
course by an adverse wind ! ’ Then looking round on every
side, Hanuman perceived that immense being rising from the
1 Kalaguru — Agallochum: A species of sandal paste.
336
SUNDARA KANDA
salty waves. Seeing that monster, the Son of the Wind-god,
reflected : — ‘ This is without doubt that creature of wonderful ‘
form, possessed of exceeding power, given to securing its prey
by means of their shadow, who was described to me by the
monkey king.’ Concluding by her action that it was Singhika,
that sagacious monkey expanded his frame to gigantic pro-
portions so that he resembled a mass of cloud during the
rains. ,
When the demon saw the enlarged body of that mighty
monkey, she extended her jaws so that they resembled the sky
and the nether regions and, roaring like thunder, hurled herself
upon him, but marking the proportions of her mouth and the
vulnerable parts of her body, that intelligent monkey, hard as a
diamond, contracting his limbs, threw himself into her
jaws.
And the Siddhas and Charanas beheld him diving into her
mouth, disappearing like the moon devoured by Rahu at the
time of eclipse. And Hanuman, with his sharp nails tore the
entrails of that demon and, with the rapidity of thought, emerged,
having slain her by his acuteness, endurance and skill and, having
overthrown her, began to expand once more. Thereafter that
hero among monkeys suddenly regained his power, whilst Sing-
hika, deprived of life by him, torn asunder, sank into the waves,
Swyambhu having created him for her destruction.
Perceiving Singhika speedily overcome by him, all the beings
who range the skies addressed that foremost of monkeys saying :
“ Tremendous is this deed that thou hast performed this day !
Mighty was this monster whom thou hast slain. O Illustrious
Monkey, now pursue the purpose dear to thine heart without
hindrance. He, who like thee, possesses the four attributes :
fixity of purpose, circumspection, wisdom and ability, does not
fail in his enterprise O Indra among Monke3rs ! ”
Honoured by those whose wishes are fulfilled, as he merited
to be, that monkey flew into the sky like Garuda, the devourer
of serpents. Then, having reached the further shore, Hanuman
looking round on every side, observed countless woods a
hundred miles distant and, as he went on, that leader of forest
dwellers saw an island adorned with trees of various kinds and
thickets belonging to the Malaya mountains ; and he surveyed
337
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
the sea and the lands bordering it and the trees growing on its
shores as also the mouths of the ocean’s consorts.^
Gazing down on his own body which resembled a great doud
covering the sky that self-contained monkey reflected : “ Ob-
serving mine immense stature and the rapidity of my flight the
demons will be seized with curiosity concerning me.”
Thinking thus, in his great prudence, he contracted his body,
which was the size of a mountain and assumed his ordinary
form as one whose wits have been scattered resumes his normal
state. Abandoning his gigantic dimensions, he took on his
native form, as did Vishnu, the depriver of Bali’s power, when
he made the three strides.
Constantly mindful of his mission, Hanuman, who was able
to assume various graceful forms, having crossed the sea, a feat
not to be accomplished by any other, reduced his body to its
former size.
Thereafter that high-souled One, resembling a cloudy
pavilion, alighted on the summit of the glorious mountain Samva,
of many splendid peaks which was covered with Ketaka,
Uddalaka and Narikela trees.
Reaching the shore of the sea, the monkey beholding Lanka
on the top of the foremost of mountains, descended, having
assumed his native form, causing agitation among the deer and
birds.
Through his valour having traversed the ocean heaving with
waves and abounding in Danavas and Pannagas> Hanuman,
alighting on the further shore, beheld Lanka which resembled
the dty of Amaravati.
CHAPTER 2
Hanuimn's Arrival in Lanka
Having crossed the unconquerable sea, that mighty monkey,
standing on the summit of the Trikuta Mountain, surveyed
^ Ocean's Consorts: Probably estuaries.
338
SUNDARA KANDA
Tunic a and that ape oidowed with great prowess was covered
by a shower of blossom that fell fix)m the trees on every side^
nor did that fortunate monkey, who had just traversed many
hundreds of miles of sea without pausing for breath, experience
any fatigue.
* I am able to journey many hundreds of miles, what then is
this ocean measuring four hundred miles only ? ’ Thus think-
ing, that foremost of monkeys, endowed with great energy,
turned quickly towards Lanka, having crossed the mighty ocean
and he passed between green fields and dense thickets fragrant
with the scent of honey and traversed the mountainous district
covered with trees and blossoming woods. Stationing himself
there, the Son of the Wind-god beheld forests and groves and
Lanka itself perched on the summit of the mountain.
Sarala, Kamikara, Kharjura trees in full flower with the
balmy Priyala, Muchulinda, Kutaja, Ketaka and Priyangu
trees heavy with scent; Nipa, Saptachchada, Asana, Kovidara
and Karavira trees laden with buds and flowers, whose crests,
waving in the wind abounded with birds, were seen by him and
ponds filled with swans and waterfowl and carpeted with white
and blue lotuses; flower gardens with ornamental fotmtains
and marvellous parks planted with every kind of tree which
yielded fruit and flowers in every season.
Drawing nearer to Lanka, which was protected by Ravana,
surrounded by a moat embellished with blue and white lotuses,
the auspicious Hanuman noted that a strong guard had been
placed round it since Sita’s abduction; and demons with for-
midable bows ranged it on every side and that great and mar-
vellous city was encircled by a golden wall, its buildings as high
as mountains, resembling autumn clouds.
The main highways were lined with tall white buildings with
hundreds of turrets decorated with flying pennants and banners.
Most wonderful, with its golden archways festooned with climb-
ing plants, the city of Lanka appeared to Hanuman to be like
the city of the Gods. Built on the summit of a mountain, with
its palaces of dazzling white, it resembled an aerial city. G)n-
structed by Vishwakarma and ruled by the Lord of the Titans
himself, it seemed to that .monkey to be suspended in the sky
with its ramparts as the thighs, the stretches of water and woods,
339
z
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
the raiment, Shataghnis^ and spears the hair, the terraces the
V diadem, Lanka resembled a woman, a creation of Vishwakarma’s
thought.
Reaching the northern gate resembling Moimt Kailasha,
which seemed to cleave the skies and support the firmament
with its splendid lofty towers and, observing that city thronged
with ferocious titans, like a cavern full of venomous snakes,
protected by the ocean and, recollecting that terrible adversary,
Havana, the monkey reflected : —
‘ Even should the mighty armed Raghava succeed in reaching
this dread and impregnable city protected by Havana, what
could he do ? It is not possible to enter into negotiations with
these demons nor could one win them over by bribes nor
succeed in sowing dissension among them nor overcome them
in fight. Among the monkeys, only four have power to reach
this place — Bali’s son, Nila, the sagacious Sugriva, and I. But
first let me ascertain if Vaidehi still lives or no ; after
seeing Janaka’s daughter, I shall consider these matters
further.’
Then that elephant among monkeys, stationed on the summit
of the mountain, bethought himself how he could discover Sita,
the delight of Rama. ‘ In this shape I shall not be able to enter
the city guarded by valiant and ferocious demons nor outwit
those warriors full of courage, energy and prowess. In order
to find Janaki, I must enter the city by night at a favourable
moment, in a form which will not attract attention so that I may
carry through this great enterprise.’
Beholding that city, inaccessible even to the Gods and Asuras,
Hanuman, sighing deeply, reflected within himself : ‘ How can
I succeed in finding Maithili, the daughter of Janaka, without
being discovered by the perfidious Havana, Lord of the Demons ?
How may the work of Rama, who is cognisant of the Self, not be
brought to nought ? How may I see the daughter of Janaka
alone and in secret ? Undertakings fail in the face of hindrances
raised by time and place or through the fault of an incompetent
messenger, as darkness is dispelled by the rising sun. When it
concerns that which should be undertaken or avoided, the best
laid plans may come to nought thrqugh the heedlessness of a
‘ See Glossary of Weapons.
340
SUNDARA KANDA
messenger nor do they appear in all their splendour ; a pre-
sumptuous messenger may spoil all !
‘ How shall I act so that there shall be no incompetence on"
my part? How may my crossing of the ocean bear fruit?
If I am discovered by the demons, the project which the sagaci-
ous Rama has formed, who desires the destruction of Ravana,
will miscarry. Even if I assume the form of a demon I cannot
remain here long without being discovered by them, how much
less in some other shapd. Even the wind is not able to circulate
here unrecognized, I deem. Nothing escapes the vigilance of
these formidable titans. If I remain here in my native form, I
shall be courting disaster and the purpose of my master will be
frustrated, therefore, reducing my size, I shall enter Lanka as a
monkey in order to carry through Rama’s design. Entering
this inaccessible city by night, I shall penetrate into every dwell-
ing in order to find Janaka’s daughter.’
Having thus resolved, Hanuman, eager to find Vaidehi,
waited for the sun to set.
When the day’s orb had simk behind the Asta Mountain,
Maruti reduced his body to the size of a cat, extraordinary to
behold and, in the dusk, the mighty Hanuman, springing up,
entered that marvellous city traversed by wide streets with rows
of houses adorned with golden pillars and balconies, which
lent it the appearance of a city of the Gandharvas.
Then he beheld that capital containing seven and eight storied
buildings with marble floors inlaid with golden mosaic and
golden archways, lending it a great brilliance and, seeing the
unimaginable splendoiu: of Lanka, in his eagerness to find
Vaidehi, he experienced both sadness and delight.
With its garlands of palaces rivalling each other in whiteness
and the arches interlaced with gold of great price, that magnifi-
cent city protected by Ravana was encircled by intrepid
warriors of great prowess.
And the moon at its full with its flocks of stars seemed to be
ministering to Hanuman and, with its myriad rays, filled the
worlds with its light. Then that hero among monkeys gazed
on the moon shining like a conch-shell, white as milk or a lotus
stalk that, floating all luminous in space, resembled a swan
swimming on a lake.
341
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMlKI
' CHAPTER 3
Hanuman enters the City
Having rested on Mount Samva of lofty sununits,that resembled
a great cloud, Hanuman, the son of Maruta, that lion among
monkeys, confident of his own strength, entered Lanka by night,
with its wealth of ravishing groves and waters, guarded by
Ravana ; that enchanting dty with its dazzling palaces re-
sembling autumn clouds, where the sound of the sea could be
heard, the breezes of which it inhaled day and night.
Prosperous, surrounded by great forces, resembling Vitapavati
with its white gates and decorated arches, protected by infuri-
ated elephants, splendid as Bhogavati filled with huge serpents,
similar to the city of Indra, embellished by hosts of stars,
resounding to the clamour of blustering winds, encircled by a
golden rampart, re-echoing to the pealing of innumerable bells
and adorned with banners, that city was approached by Elanuman
in exaltation, his heart full of wonder.
And he surveyed it on every side, with its golden gates, the
lintels of emerald and the pavements studded with pearls,
crystal and gems ; with its steps inlaid with precious stones, and
floors of lapis lazuli, the grilles of refined gold and parapets of
silver ; the stairways of crystal that, firee from dust, were
possessed of emerald treads. And there were charnfing rooms,
which, on account of their elegance, seemed to be built in the air.
The cries of curlews and peacocks could be heard and geese
frequented that place whilst swans floated majestically on the
lakes ; everywhere the sound of the beating of drums and the
tinkling of ornaments resounded and, beholding Lanka that
resembled Vasvakara and seemed to be built in space, the
monkey was filled with rapture.
Gazing on that splendid dty belonging to the Lord of the
Titans, that no other surpassed in opulence, the sagacious
Hanuman reflected : — ‘ This capital, protected by Ravana’s
warriors is not to be subdued by force and is only accessible
to Kumuda, Angada and that miglity monkey, Sushena or
342
SUNDARA KANDA
Mainda and Dvivida or the offspring of Vivaswata or the
monkey Kushaparva or Rikshya, t^t foremost of monkeys, or
myself.’
Thereafter, recollecting the valonr of the long-armed Raghava
and the prowess of Lakshmana, the confidence of that monkey
was restored.
And that mighty monkey surveyed Lanka, the capital of the
Lord of the Titans, thdt had the sea as her raiment, cow sheds
and stables for her pendants, the armouries her breasts, decked
out like a woman, where darkness was dispelled by the bright
light of torches and the gleaming of the stars.
And as that tiger among monkeys, son of the great Wind-god,
entered the city, the Deity who presided over the capital pro-
tected by Ravana, she of monstrous aspect, rose up and barred
the way of that heroic son of Vayu. Emitting a great roar, she
challenged the offspring of the Wind-god, saying : —
“ O Dweller of the Forest, who art thou and for what purpose
hast thou come hither ? Answer truthfully if thou dost value
thy life ! Under no pretext wilt thou be able to obtain entry
into this Lanka protected by the forces of Ravana, which patrol
it on every side.”
Then the valiant Hanuman answered her, who stood before
him, saying : — “ I shall tell thee all about that on which thou
questioneth me anon but say first who thou art in this hideous
form and why thou dost admonish me in anger, O Irascible
One.”
Hearing Hanuman’s words, the Goddess of Lanka, able to
change her shape at will, waxed wrath and in harsh tones
addressed the son of die Wind-god, saying : —
“ Obedient to the mandate of the magnanimous Ravana, the
King of the Titans, I guard the city. None may pass me, yet
if any should contrive to enter here, he will soon f^ under my
blows, deprived of his life breaths. I am the dty of Lanka
itself, and whatever betide I shall remain true to ^e words I
have uttered ! ”
Hanuman, bom of Mamta, the foremost of monkeys, stood
motionless like a rock and bpholding her in the form of a woman,
that lion among monkeys, endowed with intelligence and courage,
spoke to her thus : —
343
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ I wish to behold this city with its turrets, ivalls and arches,
and have come hither for this purpose. Great is my desire to
see lit and explore its woods, groves and gardens, as also its
great bxiildings.”
Hearing these words, the presiding Deity of Lanka, who was
able to change her form at wUl, was still further provoked
and answered in anger : —
“ O Insensate One, O Last of the Monkeys ! without over-
coming me, thou canst not behold this city to-day, which is
ruled over by the King of the Titans.”
Then that lion among forest dwellers replied to that female
ranger of the night, saying : — “ After viewing the city, O
Auspicious One, I shall return from whence I came.”
On this, Lanka emitted a terrible cry and struck that excellent
monkey with the palm of her hand. Under the force of her
blow, the valiant Son of Maruta let out a roar and closing the
fingers of his left hand, pushed her away with his fist. Reflect-
ing * She is a woman ’ he controlled his anger, nevertheless the
demon fell to the ground instandy, her face distorted and, seeing
her lyin| on the earth, Hanuman, who was full of courage and
nobility, had compassion on her, she being but a woman.
Thereupon, Lanka, exceedingly agitated, addressed that
monkey in low and faltering accents, saying : —
“ O Mighty-armed One, have pity on me ! Spare me, O
Best of Monkeys ! Those endowed with strength and prowess,
stay their hand betimes ! O Thou of great might, thou hast
overcome me by thy valour ! Hear the following truth from me
which was proclaimed by Swyambhu who prophesied saying :
‘ In the hour that a monkey overcomes thee by force, the titans
will cease to be invincible.’
“ That time, fixed by Swyambhu has come, as is shown by
thy presence here to-day ! The truth ordained by the Self-
create is unalterable. The destruction of the unrighteous King
Ravana together with all the titans is imminent, in consequence
of the abduction of Sita. Therefore, O Best of Monkeys, do
thou enter this city, which is protected by Ravana, and accom-
plish all thou desirest. Entering this splendid city, protected by
the Lord of the Titans, which is doomed, go about freely where-
soever thou wilt, in search of the chaste daughter of Janaka.”
344
SUNDARA KANDA
<
CHAPTER 4
Hanuman observes the City and its Inhabitants
By his valour, the mighty Hanuman, foremost of monkeys,
having triumphed over Lanka, that splendid city, able to change
her form at will, without passing through the gate, leapt over the
wall and, by night, penetrated into the centre of the capital.
Hanuman, faithful to the interests of the King of the Monkeys,
having found his way into that city, thus placed his left foot on
the heads of his foes and that excellent son of Maruta,
entering by night, proceeded along the royal highway strewn
with flowers and continued to advance through that enchanting
capital where the sound of musical instruments blended with
laughter.
That magnifleent city with its innumerable dwellings bearing
the mark of the mace and the goad, with windows of diamond,
resembled the sky adorned with clouds. Lanka belonging to
the titans, with its opulent mansions like white clouds, adorned
with lotuses and swastikas, hung with garlands, highly decorated,
was viewed by Hanuman with delight, who ranged it on Rama’s
behalf and in the interests of Sugriva.
That illustrious monkey passing from house to house,
observed the many dwellings of varying forms, on every side and
listened to the melodious chanting in triple modulation, of women
sick with love, who resembled celestial nymphs. He heard the
tinkling of their girdles and the clashing of their anklets, as
they ascended the stairways of those dwellings belonging to the
great Ones, and here and there the sound of clapping of hands
and the clicking of castanets. He heard also the intoning of
sacred formulas in the dwellings of the titans and the recitation
of those occupied in the study of the Veda.
He also saw titans who were singing the praises of Ravana in a
loud voice, a great company of them being stationed on the
royal highway which they obstructed ; and he observed a large
^ Placed his left foot . . . implying that he thereby initiated the defeat
of the titans.
345
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
concourse of spies in the central courtyard, who had been
' initiated, some with matted locks, some shaven, some wearing
deerskins and some stark naked, bearing handfuls of darbha
grass, braziers, picks, clubs and staves, and others in rags, who
had only a single eye or ear or breast which twitched ; and some
were dwarfs, hideous to behold ; and there were bowmen,
swordsmen and wamors bearing clubs and iron bars or efful-
gent in curious armour ; some were neither exceedingly fat nor
too lean nor unduly tall nor short nor extremely fair nor dark
nor humpbacked nor dwarfed; some were deformed, some
handsome, some distinguished and there were also standard
bearers and some who carried flags and every kind of weapon.
And Hanuman observed that some were armed with spears,
darts, harpoons, arrows, slings and other weapons and many
ranging about at will wore garlands and were daubed with
paste, sprinkled with perfume, clothed in rich stuffs and
adorned with magnificent jewels ; some of these mighty warriors
were furnished with javelins and maces and hun^eds and
thousands of them were garrisoned in the central courtyard,
engaged in guarding the private apartments with vigilance by
order of their king.
And he saw the famous palace of the Lord of the Titans,
built on the summit of the mountain, with golden arched gate-
ways, surrounded by a moat, embellished with pale lotuses and
completely encircled by a rampart, resembling heaven itself;
and it was marvellous, resonant with pleasant sounds and filled
with the neighing of superb steeds and well-bred beasts and
the noise of chariots and elephants; and there were four tusked
elephants resembling great clouds and many herds of deer.
Then the monkey entered that palace protected by the Titan
King, guarded by ^ousands of mighty Yatudhanas, the portals
of which were richly decorated with beasts and birds and he
penetrated to the inner apartment encirded with walls of
Hema and Jambunada gold, its ceilings adorned with pearls
and gems of great price and pervaded by the firagrance of aloe
and sandalwood.
346
SUNDARA KANDA
CHAPTER 5
Hamman ranges the City without finding Sita
Then the fortunate Hanuman beheld that brilliant orb of the
night in the midst of the stars covering all beings with its lights
like a bull inflamed with desire in the midst of a herd of cows,
and that heroic monkey gazed on that moon, floating in the sky,
white as the sheen of a conch or a lotus stalk, that star of cool-
ing rays which destroys the sorrows of the world, draws up the
tides and sheds its light on all beings. That brightness
which shines on the summit of Mount Mandara and at dusk
sparkles on the sea, as well as on the lotuses of the lakes, now
blazed from the face of that nocturnal planet.
Like a swan on its silvery nest or a lion in a cave of the Mandara
Mountain or a warrior on a proud elephant so was the splendour
of the moon in the heavens. Like a humpbacked bu^o with
pointed horns or the lofly Mountain Shveta with its high peaks
or an elephant with gold-encircled tusks, so did the moon appear
with its clearly deflned prominence.
Just as the great orb of the sun dissolves the ice and frost on
muddy pools so was darkness dispelled by the brilliance of the
auspicious moon, whose symbol is the hare, so that even the dark
patches on its surface appeared bright. Like the King of
Beasts issuing from his cave or the lord of elephants entering the
deep woods or a sovereign of men ranging his dominions so did
the moon appear in its lEull splendour.
The brightness of its rising had dispelled the night, accentuat-
ing the swarthiness of the titans, those eaters of flesh, and
awakening thoughts of love in the lover.
Women, whose melodious voices had charmed the ear, having
disported themselves, now slept in the arms of their lords,
whilst titans of strange and terrible deeds went forth marauding.
And the sagacious Hanuman beheld mansions where intoxica-
tion and folly reigned, where chariots, horses and golden seats
were seen everywhere in luxurious and warlike abundance .
He beheld titans in violent debate, raising their great arms,
discoursing wildly, railing at each other and exchanging
347
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKl
acrimonious words ; and some were striking their breasts and
■brandishing great bows, whilst others adjusted their attire or
embraced their consorts.
And Hanuman observed courtesans performing their toilet,
whilst others slept and incomparably lovely women laughing
or frowning in anger. Here gigantic elephants trumpeted,
there worship was being performed, whilst warriors were utter-
ing threats, so that the city resembled, a lake filled with angry
serpents.
And he beheld in that place, persons full of intelligence, able
debaters, pious men, leaders of fashion and observers of ritual,
and beholding those magnificent beings, endowed with every
attribute in accord with their nature, Hanuman was delighted ;
such was their splendour, that even those who were ugly,
appeared fair.
• And he saw their consorts, full of nobility and of great beauty,
worthy of adornment, like imto stars in the excellence of their
conduct, who were filled with affection for their protectors,
some casting tender glances, others exchanging tokens and some
drinking.
And by night, Hanuman observed lovely women being em-
braced by their paramours, affecting modesty or passion, like
birds sporting with their mates, whilst others, in their homes,
lay peacefully on the breasts of their lords, full of tenderness,
and faithful to their conjugal duty.
Some, lying without raiment, deserted by their lovers, had
the radiance of gold and were marvellously beautiful with their
golden skins, graceful limbs and complexions like the moonlight.
And Hanuman saw other women in their homes experiencing
the height of joy with their lords, full of delight, decked with
flowers, charming the hearts of their consorts with their beauty.
These lovely women of radiant countenance, resembling the
moon, possessing marvellous eyes with sweeping lashes and slant-
ing lids and adorned with innumerable jewels, seemed to
Hanuman to resemble flashes of lightning.
But of the nobly-born Sita,' offspring of a royal House, fixed
in the path of virtue, resembling a deUcate flowering creeper or
the frail Sadhujata plant, sprung from the mind of Brahma
Himself, he could find no trace. Sita, established in the path
348
SUNDARA KANDA
of chastity, her gaze ever fixed on Rama, ever absorbed in his
contemplation, his very mind and heart itself, exalted above all*
women, a prey to burning grief, her bosom wet with tears,
she who was formerly adorned with priceless ornaments, Sita
with her charming lashes and enchanting throat, resembling a
blue-necked peahen disporting itself in the woods, or the blurred
outline of the moon or a golden ingot covered with dust or a
scar left by a wound or a golden arrow snapped by the wind.
And that monkey, after his long search, not finding Sita,
consort of that lord of men, Rama, the foremost of those skilled
in speech, was overcome with grief and bereft of all courage.
CHAPTER 6
Hamman explores Ravana's Palace
Wandering here and there at will on the roofs of the houses,
that monkey, able to assume any form he chose, ranged the city
of Lanka, and that auspicious one came to the abode of that
Lord of the Titans, encircled by a shining wall, sparkling like the
sun and guarded by terrible demons, as is a mighty forest by
lions.
And that foremost of monkeys beheld that marvellous palace
with its fretted archways, inlaid with silver and embellished with
gold, abounding in splendid courts and gateways, filled with the
drivers of elephants and indomitable warriors, irresistibly
swiff horses harnessed to chariots and curious waggons, covered
with lion and tiger skins, that were embossed with images of
gold and silver and hung with jingling bells.
Strewn with precious stones and furnished with rich seats,
this was the favourite haunt of the Maharathas and their meeting
place. Rare deer and birds of every species and variety abounded
here, whilst disciplined sentries protected it. Everywhere
noble and distinguished women could be seen and the palace
was filled with the tinkling of their ornaments ; there the fore-
most of the titans dwelt and it was decorated with royal symbols
and fragrant with sandal\^ood. Crowded with great beings, like
a forest filled with lions, resounding to the beating of gongs,
349 *
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
tambourines and the blare of conches, it was also the place of
' worship of the titans, where offerings were made at the times of
the moon’s change ; sometimes, in fear of Ravana, silent as the
sea and sometimes resounding like the waves, that vast abode
belonging to the mighty Ravana was strewn with precious gems,
and that great monkey beheld it blazing in splendour and filled
with elephants, horses and chariots.
* It is the jewel of Lanka ’ reflected* that illustrious monkey,
Hanuman, wandering about the outskirts of the palace and he
b^an to range the dwellings of the titans and their gardens,
and he bounded into the abode of Prahasta and then plunged
courageously into the palace of Mahaparshwa ; thereafter, that
mighty monkey entered the residence of Kumbhakama which
resembled a mass of clouds and also that of Bibishana ; then
in turn he visited the dwellings of Mahodara, Virupaksha,
Vidyujjibha and Vid3runmala and with a bound he entered the
house of Vahudanshtra and that of Suka and the intelligent
Sarana. Then the mansions of Indrajit, Jambumala and Sumala
were explored by that foremost of monkeys and thereafter he
passed on to the abodes of Rashmiketu, Suryasachu and Vajra-
kaya; and next the offspring of the Wind-god searched the
habitations of Dhumraksha, Sampati, the grim Vidyudruna,
Phana, Vighana and Sukanabha, Shakra, Shatha, Kapatha,
Hrasvakama, Danshtra and the demon Lomasa, Yudhyonmatta,
Matta and the horseman, Dhwajagriva, Sadin, Vidyujjibha and
Vijibha, as also that of Hastimukha and of Karala, Vishala and
Sonitaksha. The illustrious Son of Maruta then searched the
dwellings of other prosperous titans one after the other, marking
their afBuence.
And having searched all the residences belonging to those
titans in every way, that fortunate monkey approached the palace
of the king. Then the foremost of monkeys observed demon
women of menacing looks, prowling outside the apartments
where Ravana slept, bearing darts and maces in their hands and
equipped with spears and clubs and he beheld innumerable
bands of them in the abode of the titan king and gigantic
demons brandishing weapons of every kind. He beheld steeds
of exceeding swiftness, red, white add black and wonderfully
bred elephants, vanquishers of hostile tuskers, trained for every
' 350
SUNDARA RANDA
suitable purpose and equal to Airavata himself in conflict and
these elephants, the destroyers of hostile armies resembled ,
scurrying clouds or moving hills and their trumpeting was like
the crash of thtmder.
Then that monkey, the son of the Wind-god, beheld thousands
of the titan host in that palace and cars of gold and glittering
mail which shone like the rising sun ; he saw also many litters
of different shapes, and bowers, picture galleries, gy mnasiums ,
mo untains constructed df wood, pavilions and enter tainmen t
halls. And in that palace belonging to Ravana, was a charm-
ing edifice as beautiful as the Mandara Mountain and pens for
peacocks and banners and flagpoles. Heaps of jewels lay about
and a great accumulation of treasure had been brought tiiere by
the exploits of those valiant titans so that it resembled the palace
of Kuvera. On account of the lustre of those gems and the
resplendence of Ravana Himself, that palace glittered like the sun
with its myriad rays.
And that monkey chief beheld couches and seats of gold, and
vessels wrought with pearls overflowing with wines,^ and the
dimensions and magnificence of that place caused it to resemble
the mansion of Kama or the abode of Kuvera, and that palace
resounded with the tinkling of anklets and girdles, with drums
and cymbals and other musical instruments and was thronged
with women as lovely as pearls and surrounded by great
ramparts.
CHAPTER 7
Description of the Aerial Chariot Pushpaka
Then that mighty monkey continued to explore those dwellings
fitted with golden windows, studded with emeralds, resembling
a mass of clouds in the rainy season rent by lightning and tra-
versed by flocks of cranes. And he behdd various halls and
* Overflowing with Wines — Lit. : Madha and Asava — spiritous liquors
made of honey, molasses or the blossom of Bassia Caryola, or according to
some, grapes.
351
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
buildings stored with conches, bows and weapons of war,
, furnished with turrets as high as hills, and these mansions, con-
taining treasure of every kind were held in regard by both Gods
and titans and were flawless and constructed by Ravana by his
own power.
Hanuman having scoured the mansions of that Lord of Lanka
meticulously furnished with every comfort as if Maya had
created them, thereafter visited the palace of that IGng of
Rakshasas himself, which surpassed all others and resembled a
mass of towering clouds. Of incomparable loveliness, it seemed
as if heaven itself had descended on earth and its beauty was
dazzling. Teeming with innumerable gems, trees of every kind
covered it with flowers like the summit of k mountain on which
snow has fallen; beautiful women served as its ornaments and
it shone like a cloud riven by lightning ; such was its splendour
that it resembled a marvellous chariot drawn through the skies
by ravishing swans.
Like the peak of a mountain rich in ore or the firmament
adorned by the moon and stars or like clouds of many hues,
it glistened with innumerable gems. Artificial rocks made of
clay, resembling mountain ranges, planted with counterfeit
trees laden with heaps of flowers, fashioned with stamens and
leaves could be seen there and improvised dwellings, dazzlingly
white, with pools covered with flowering lotuses possessing
golden stamens, and diverse groves and ravishing fountains.
The monkey gazed on the vast aerial chariot named Pushpaka,
which, gleaming like pearl, planed above the highest buil^ngs
and contained birds made of emerald, silver and coral and
serpents marvellously fashioned of various metals and life-sized
horses and birds with charming beaks and wonderful wings
which contracted and expanded, their plumage like that of
Kama himself, posed on gold and coral flowers ; and there were
elephants with tapering tnmks, bearing lotus leaves, engaged in
showering water on the Goddess Lakshmi, who, seated in a pool,
held lotuses in her fair hands.
Such was the marvellous creation which met the astonished
monkey’s gaze, which resembled a mountain of charming caverns
or a tree from whose hollows delicipus fragrance escapes in the
springtime.
352
SUNDARA KANDA
Yet that monkey searching that exalted city, protected by the
ten-headed Havana, was unable to find the daughter of Janaka,
so highly regarded and deeply afflicted and who had been con-
quered by the virtue and valour of her lord. And not finding
Janaka’s daughter, despite his investigations and the vigilance
of his search, the illustrious Hanuman, who was virtuous and
generous of soul, felt a biurning anguish take possession of his
heart.
CHAPTER 8
A further Description of the Aerial Chariot Pushpaka
Halting there, the intelligent monkey, born of Pavana, regarded
that splendid chariot encrusted with gold and gems more care-
fully. Fashioned of plated gold, embellished with lovely images,
regarded by Vishwakarma himself as an incomparable artistic
achievement, travelling in space like a guiding light in the orbit
of the sun, it was immeasurably resplendent. No detail of
that car had been executed unskilfully, no ornament but appeared
to be a jewel of great price nor was there anything surpassed by
the chariots of the Gods, every part being excellently wrought.
By the merit of his asceticism and contemplation Havana
had obtained it and it repaired wheresoever its master directed
it by the power of his thought. Irresistible and swift as the
wind, a source of happiness to those magnanimous beings
given to pious deeds, who had reached the peak of prosperity
and glory, capable of ranging the firmament, containing many
apartments and furnished with innumerable works of art,
captivating to the mind, stainless as the autumnal moon, re-
sembling a mountain with splendid peaks, borne by thousands
of demons whose cheeks were graced with earrings, voracious
eaters, of large unwinking eyes, who travelled through space
with exceeding velocity day and night, that aerial chariot,
Pushpaka, splendid to look upon, covered with flowers, fairer
than spring itself, drew the gaze of that Prince of Monkey
Warriors.
353
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 9
Hanuman searches the Harem
Within these precincts, a magnificent building, remarkable
for its spaciousness and splendour, ahrested the attention of
Hanuman, the son of Maruta ; it was two miles in width,
four in length and belonged to the King of the Titans himself.
And Hanuman, the slayer of his foes, ranging here and there
in search of the Princess of Videha, the large-eyed Sita, beheld
that goodly residence where the titans dwelt together and he
approached the palace of the king, surrounded by three and
four tusked elephants and guarded in its entire length by
warriors bearing weapons in their hands. He beheld that
dwelling, thronged with titan women, consorts of Havana,
and also the daughters of kings who had been forcibly carried
away by him, which resembled an ocean teeming with crocodiles,
sharks, whales, enormous fish and serpents, agitated by the
force of the tempest. And the splendour of the abode of Vaish-
ravana, Chandra and Harivahana was reflected in Havana’s
palace, a splendour that was unequalled and changeless and
the prosperity of the residences of Kuvera, Yama and Varuna
were rivalled, nay surpassed, by that of the titan’s abode.
In the centre of that palace, the ofispring of the wind, saw
yet another edifice, well constructed and furnished with in-
numerable grilles. Formerly created in heaven at Brahma’s
wish by Vishwakarma, that noble car embelUshed with gems
was called Pushpaka, which Kuvera had acquired by pro-
longed austerities and of which the King of the Titans, having
vanquished him by his might, took possession, i^d that
mighty monkey ascended that splendid car, containing figures
of wolves made of Kartasvara and Hiranya gold and adorned
with slender pillars of dazzling splendour, furnished with
private rooms and gleaming pavilions, resembling the Meru
and Mandara Mountains, licking the skies and blazing like the
sun.
354
SUNDARA KANDA
This masterpiece of Vishwakarma had many golden stairways
and a superb and marvellous ceiling ; it contained balconies^
and galleries of deep blue sapphire and other precious gems ;
the floors were encrusted with rare pearls which rendered it
blindingly beautiful; built of red sandalwood and shining
like pure gold, it resembled the rising sun and subtle perfumes
rose therefrom.
That mighty monkey, stationed there, smelt the rich odour
of wines and viands ^hich rose on every side, and those
ambrosial and penetrating fumes seemed to him to be the
embodiment of Anila herself and were inhaled by him as
coming from an intimate friend, and that aroma seemed to
say to Hanuman “ Come hither where Ravana is to be found ”,
and he proceeded further and beheld a vast and glorious hall.
Now that spacious apartment was very dear to Ravana,
who looked on it as a greatly cherished woman and its jewelled
stairways and galleries of pure gold gave it a dazzling appear-
ance, the floors being of crystal with inlay of ivory, pearl,
diamond, coral, silver and gold. It was adorned with many
jewelled pilasters, which were symetrical, straight, elegant and
inlaid with exceeding artistry and it was supported by tall
pillars of equal size resembling wings so that the building
seemed to be flying in the air and the floor was covered by
a carpet, wide and four-cornered like the earth^ and patterned
as with varied countries, kingdoms and dwellings, and there
the song of birds could be heard and it was pervaded by a
celestial fragrance.
Hung with rich tapestries, darkened by incense fumes,
spotless and pure as a swan, garlanded with leaves and flowers
lending it the resemblance of Kamadhenu, bringing delight to
the heart, colour to the cheek, giving birth to prosperity and
banishing all sorrow, the apartments of the King of the Titans
gratified every sense, as if it were a mother.
Entering that abode protected by Ravana, Hanuman
asked himself : “ Can this be paradise or the region of the
Gods or Indra’s capital or the state of supreme bliss ? ”
and he examined the golden lamps, which resembled gamblers
^ Four-Cornered — The ancient Hindu belief was that the earth was four-
cornered.
2A
355
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
absorbed in their dice, who, defeated by their opponents, are
^plunged in thought, and Hanuman perceived that the brilli-
ance of the lamps and the lustre of l^vana and the splendour
of the decorations, illumined the appartment.
He beheld innumerable women, lying on the rugs, attired
in every kind of raiment with wreaths on their heads, who,
under the influence of wine, had fallen asleep, having ceased
to disport themselves, half the night being spent. And, on
account of the silence, that great com^lany, decked with orna-
ments, the tinkling of which was no longer audible, resembled
a vast lake filled with lotuses where the sound of the swans
and the humming of bees has ceased.
Marud gazed on the faces of those lovely women with eyes
and mouths shut fast, emitting a flower-like fragrance and they
resembled lotuses that, folding their petals at evening, wait
for the dawn to open them once more or like water lilies
which the bees, intoxicated with love, visit continually. With
just cause did that noble and mighty monkey compare them to
nymphoeae, for the harem was bright with their radiance, as
the starry heavens on a serene autumnal night and, in their
midst, the King of the Titans blazed like a fair moon, encircled
by attendant stars.
Then that monkey said to himself : “ Those planets that
have fallen from the firmament, their merit exhausted, are all
re-united here ”, and in sooth, those women in their grace,
beauty and magnificence shone like dazzling meteors.
Some lay wrapped in slumber into which thtey had fallen in
the midst of dancing and feasting, their hair and crowns in
disarray, their ornaments scattered here and there ; others
amongst those lovely beings had lost their anklets and the
tilaka mark on their foreheads had been efiaced; some had
allowed their garlands to fall aside, some had broken their
pearls and, their raiment in disorder, their girdles loosened,
resembled disburdened mules, whilst others, bereft of ear-
rings, their garlands torn and crushed, looked like flowering
creepers trodden under foqt by great elephants in the forest.
Sometimes the loosened pearls, like the scintillating rays of
the moon, lay between the women’s breasts like sleeping swans,
whilst chains of emerald resembled drakes or those of gold
356
. SUNDARA KANDA
looked like Chakravata birds. And those women were like
unto rivers, their thighs being the banks, where swans, geese^
and other waterfowl disport themselves or, sleeping, resembled
streams, the golden bells on their girdles, the ripples, their
faces, the lotuses, their amorous desires, the croco^es, their
grace, the banks.
On their tender limbs the marks of the ornaments looked
like bees, whilst the veils of others, rising and falling with their
breath, fluttered gracefully before their faces like bright streamers
of many-coloured yarn and the earrings of others vibrated
gently with the circulating air.
Their subtly perfumed breath impregnated with the aroma of
sugar-sweetened wines which they had drunk, caused Ravana
delight and, some of his consorts, in dream, savoured the lips
of their rivals again and again, deeming them to be the king’s.
Passionately devoted to their lord, these lovely women, no
longer mistresses of themselves, offered their companions
marks of their affection. Some, in their rich attire, slept
leaning on their arms laden with bracelets, some rested on
their companions’ breasts, some on their laps, their bosoms,
their thighs and backs, and under the influence of wine, cling-
ing amorously to one another, those women of slender waist,
slept, their arms intertwined.
Those groups of damsels enfolding one another, resembled
a garland of flowers visited by amorous bees or, like creepers
opening to the caress of the vernal breeze that intertwine,
forming clusters of blossom or the interlocking branches of
great forest trees full of swarming bees ; thus seemed this
gathering of Ravana’s consorts. And on account of the
proximity of these women, sleeping close to one another, it
was impossible to distinguish to whom the jewels, veils and
garlands covering their limbs, belonged.
While Ravana slept, the beauty of those women resembling
golden lamps, seemed to watch over him and there were
daughters of Rajarishis, Giants and Celestial Beings, who had
become his consorts and that war-like titan king had acquired
them after subduing their relatives, though some had followed
him of then: own accord from love. None had been forcibly
borne away who had not been attracted by his prowess and
357
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
qualities and none had belonged to another, save the daughter
,of Janaka whose heart was set on Rama ; none was devoid
of nobility, beauty, intelligence and grace and each was the
object of Ravana’s desire.
Then the lord of the monkeys, endowed with virtue, reflected:
“ If the consort of Raghava were as one of these women, the
King of the Titans would indeed be blessed to-day, but Sita
is far superior to them on account of her great qualities, which
is evident, since for her sake that mighty monarch of Lanka
has committed this wicked deed.
CHAPTER 10
Hanutnan sees Ravana surrounded by his Wives
Looking round, Hanuman observed a splendid dais, worthy
of the Gods, made of crystal encrusted with pearls, furnished
with couches of emerald mounted on ivory and gold and
covered with rich and priceless rugs. And he saw a white
canopy, in that place, festooned with celestial garlands that
gleamed like the moon.
And he observed a magnificent couch inlaid with gold,
flaming like fire and bearing garlands of Ashoka flowers,
around which figures were waving fans to and fro, creating
cooling draughts and perfumes of every kind wreathed it with
delicious fragrance. Spread with soft woollen cloths and
decked with chaplets of flowers, it was adorned on every side.
And there, resembling a thundercloud, the Sovereign of the
Titans lay with bright and flashing earrings, reddened eyes,
golden raiment, bis limbs smeared with saffron and fragrant
sandal, like a purple cloud at dusk, riven with lightning. Adorned
with celestial ornaments, magnificent to behold, able to change
his form at will, as he lay asleep he resembled the Mandara
Mountain with its trees, groves and bushes without number.
Having ceased from dalliance, decked with priceless ornaments,
the delight of the titans and dear to all the titan women, his
feasting over he lay sleeping on /he golden bed, breathing
like a serpent.
358
SUNDARA KANDA
And Hanuman, filled with awe, shrank back in fear, and
stationed himself on a landing of the stairway, pressing himself
against the iimer wall; then that courageous monkey looked
down on that lion among titans lying there in a drunken stupor.
And as the King of the Titans lay sleeping, his luxurious
couch resembled a great waterfall by which a mighty tusker
in musth% is resting.
Hanuman looked down on the two outstretched arms,
encircled with golden bracelets of that gigantic monarch,
resembling the standards of Indra, which had formerly been
pierced in combat by the sharp tusks of Airavata and torn by
the discus of Vishnu and the great shoulders that had been
lacerated by India’s mace. Those vast arms, firmly set with
well-formed, powerful muscles and thumbs and nails bearing
auspicious marks, rings coverings the fingers, those arms,
thick as clubs, rounded like the trunk of an elephant, that
lay along the opulent couch as it were two snakes with five
heads, smeared with sandal of the colour of hare’s blood,
fresh, extremely rare and of a delicious fragrance massaged by
women of sovereign beauty with precious unguents, those
arms that had caused Yakshas, Pannagas, Gandharvas Devas
and Danavas to cry out in terror, that monkey gazed upon
as they lay along the couch, like two great and angry reptiles
sleeping in a cave on the Mandara Mountain. And with his
two great arms, the Chief of the Titans resembled Mount
Mandara with its twin peaks.
The scent of the Mango or Punnaga tree, impregnated with
that of the Bakula blended with the savour of viands and the
aroma of wine, issued from the vast mouth of that Monarch
of Titans during sleep and seemed to fill the whole apartment.
His diadem was decorated with rubies and precious stones,
gleaming with gold and he was adorned with earrings, smeared
with red sandal, his well-developed chest bearing a string of
pearls ; a white silken cloth, fiung aside, revealed his scars
and he was covered with a costly yellow coverlet. Like a
mass of light he lay, hissing like a serpent so that it seemed
as if an elephant lay asleep in the deep waters of the Ganges.
Four lamps, set on golden Jiillars, cast their light to the four
sides as lightning reveals the surface of a mass of cloud.
359
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Then that foremost of monkeys saw the wives of that great
monarch of the titans sleeping at the foot of their lord, their
faces bright as the moon, wearing precious earrings and fresh
garlands. Skilled musicians and dancers, they lay in the arms
and on the breast of that Indra of Titans, attired in beautiful
raiment, and the monkey gazed on those ■ women wearing
golden bracelets and earrings set with diamonds and emeralds,
their faces fair as the moon, illumined by the reflection of
their glittering earrings, lighting the hall as stars illumine the
firmament. '
Overcome with drinking and amorous dalliance, those slender-
waisted wives of the King of the Demons lay fast asleep where
they had been seated ; and one, possessed of lovely limbs,
skilled in the dance, slept there, wearied by her graceful motions,
whilst another, embracing her Vina, looked Uke a lotus that had
fallen into the water clinging to a passing raft ; a third dark-
eyed maiden held her Mankuka in her lap, as a youthful woman
would her child, while yet another with graceful limbs and
shapely bosom, slept with her tambourine pressed to her heart,
as one embraces his love after a long absence. This one,
with eyes like lotuses had fallen asleep clasping her Vina, as a
beautiful girl enfolds her beloved one affectionately in her arms.
Here one of restrained sense lay beside her lute which she
encircled with her arms, resembling one affianced lying by
the side of her chosen one ; there, one whose limbs gleamed like
Kanada gold, dimpled, ravishing, her eyes heavy with wine,
though sleeping, was striking her drum. One of slender waist
and ^wless beauty, worn out by feasting, slept with a cymbal
in her lap and yet another held a Dindima and had another
slung on her back so that she looked Uke a young mother
with her husband and her child. One, with eyes large as lotus
petals, clasping her Adambara tightly to her breast, had fallen
asleep imder the influence of wine and yet another, her water
vessel overturned, resembled a flowery wreath that is sprinkled
with water to keep it green ; another, falling under the sway
of sleep, with her hands' covered her breasts resembUng two
golden cups, and one, with eyes Uke lotuses, fair as the moon,
had faUen asleep embracing one of'’ her companions possessed
of lovely hips. Peerlessly beautiful women, clasping musical
t 360
SUNDARA KANDA
instruments, pressed them to their bosoms like lovers their
chosen ones. '
And that monkey beheld a marvellous bed set apart, on
which one of these lovely women lay, richly attired, adorned
with pearls and precious gems, who seemed to lend radiance
to that magnificent apartment. Qad in silk bright as Kanaka
gold, Havana’s favourite Queen, Mandodari by name, that
slender-waisted woman* of gracious features, lay fast asleep,
adorned with ornaments and, seeing her, that offspring of the
Wind-God said to himself : “ This one, endowed with the
wealth of youth and beauty may be Sita” and he rejoiced
exceedingly. Thereafter, in his delight, he leapt into the air,
waving his tail and manifesting his joy by his antics, frolicking,
singing, climbing up the pillars from whence he dropped
to the ground, thus demonstrating his monkey nature.
CHAPTER II
Description of the Banqueting Hall
Then that mighty monkey dismissed this thought concerning
Sita and began to reflect further :
“ Separated from Rama, that lovely woman would be unable
to sleep, eat or adorn herself nor would she submit to any
other, were he King of the Celestials himself, for Rama has
no equal even among the Gods ; this is therefore some other.”
In this conviction, that foremost of monkeys began to search
the banqueting hall anew, anxious to discover Sita.
Leaning on their tambourines, drums and Celikas, or
stretched on luxurious couches, all these women slept soundly,
worn out with playing, singing, dancing and drinl^g. And
that leader of monkeys saw thousands of women beautifully
adorned, some having fallen asleep discussing each other’s
charms, some debating the art of singing, some skilled in dis-
cerning time and place, discoursing on circumstance, some
given over to merriment’ and, elsewhere also, he observed
beautiful and youthful women who had fallen asleep talking of
361 »
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
beauty, or, full of perspicacity, deciding what was opportune.
And in their midst, the Lord of the Titans, resembled a bull
in a spacious stall, surrounded by graceful kine. Encircled
by those women, that King of the Titans looked like a mighty
tusker accompanied by female elephants in the forest.
In the abode of that powerful Titan King, that lion among
monkeys searched the banqueting hall throughout, furnished
with every desirable object and he beheld the flesh of buffalo,
deer and bear in separate dishes together with peacock and
fowl on golden platters, that had not been broached, and
percupine, deer and peacocks, seasoned with curds and sochal
salt and goats, leverets and fish half consumed, with portions
of dressed venison and sauces. There were wines of superior
vintage and rare dishes with salted pies spiced with vinegar
and diverse confections capable of stimulating the appetite.
Costly bracelets and anklets were scattered here and there
and fruit was arranged in small dishes, whilst flowers were
spread about, lending the whole floor an air of splendour, and
elegant couches and seats set round that place of feasting
caused it to shine like fire. In addition, meats of every kind
and flavour, seasoned with diverse substances and dressed by
skilful cooks, were placed round the hall and Hanuman ob-
served delicious beverages made of a variety of ingredients,
some from sugar, some distilled from fruit and flowers or
impregnated with fragrant powders.
The vast floor reflected the innumerable garlands, golden
vessels, crystal bowls and cups lying everywhere and looked
exceedingly beautiful and that mighty monkey saw golden
wine jars studded with gems, some of which were full of wine,
some half full and some wholly drained ; and there were many
wines that had not yet been served and various kinds of viands
that remained untouched.
Elsewhere he saw many couches that were unoccupied, and
some, where women of imsurpassed beauty slept, clasping each
other in their arms. One of these youthful women had forcibly
possessed herself of another’s quilt and, wrapping herself
therein, had fallen asleep. The gentle breathing of these
women barely stirred their attire of the garlands that adorned
them but caressed them as it were and a gentle breeze, laden
/ 362
SUNDARA KANDA
with the odour of sandal and the sweet-tasting Sidhu, with
the diverse floral wreaths and flowers, perfumed bark pre-^
pared for ablutions and incense, spread over the aerial car,
Pushpaka. '
And in that residence of the titan there were women of
incomparable beauty, some dark-skinned, some the colour of
Kancana gold, who, overcome by slumber and worn out with
dalliance, resembled sleeping lotuses.
Thus that mighty monkey searched every quarter of Havana’s
private apartments without seeing Janaki anywhere and,
having scanned the faces of all these women, he was filled with
apprehension, fearing lest he had failed in his purpose. Then
he reflected : “ Beholding the wife of another while she is
sleeping, is undoubtedly an infringement of the moral law,
verily to look on another’s wife was never my intention but
here I have seen one who hath lusted after the wives of others.”
Then another thought came to that sagacious monkey,
single-mindedly bent on the execution of his duty : “All
these consorts of Havana have been beheld by me without
their knowledge yet I find no fluctuation in the tenor of piy mind.
The mind is the motive power of every movement of the
senses, whether it be good or evil and mine remains untroubled ;
further, how could I search for Sita otherwise ? It is amongst
women that one should look for women ; every being is to be
sought amongst its own kind, none searches for a woman among
deer. Therefore with a pure heart I have explored Havana’s
inner apartment but I have not seen the daughter of Janaka.”
And Hanuman scrutinized the faces of the daughters of
Devas, Danavas and Nagas, without finding Sita and, not
finding her in that place, he left the banqueting hall and
began to search elsewhere. Leaving that place of feasting, the
offspring of the Wind-god began to look for Sita in another
quarter.
363
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 12
Hanuman becomes despondent
Remaining in the precincts of the palace, Hanuman searched
the arbours, galleries and the sleeping apartments, eager to
discover Sita but without being able to find that lady of
gracious appearance there ; and, not finding the beloved of that
descendant of Raghu, the mighty monkey reflected : —
“ Since, despite mine exertions I am unable to find the
daughter of Alithila, assuredly Sita is no longer alive. That
youthful and virtuous woman, anxious to defend her honour,
has been slain by the wicked Lord of the Titans for remaining
faithful to her conjugal duty or the daughter of King Janaka
has died of fright on seeing those consorts of the Sovereign
of the Titans, who are deformed, sallow-skinned, misshapen
and who possess huge heads and monstrous forms. Failing
to discover Sita, my valour has been expended in vain and a
large part of the term allotted to the monkeys has run out;
1 dare not present myself before Sugriva, who is powerful and
given to meting out harsh punishment. 1 have explored the
inner apartments thoroughly but the gentle Sita was not to be
found there and 1 have spent myself in vain. Further, on
my return, the assembled monkeys will enquire of me saying :
** O Valiant Hanuman, having reached the further shore, what
didst thou accomplish there, tell us ? ”
Not having seen Janaka’s daughter, what shall 1 answer?
The term fixed having passed, assuredly it is meet that I should
fast to death, and what will the aged Jambavan and Angada
say with all the assembled monkeys since I have crossed the
ocean to no purpose ? Yet perseverance is the root of success,
perseverance is the root of prosperity, perseverance brings
supreme felicity, therefore I will search all those places still
left unexplored by me. Moreover it is my intention to put
forth fresh efforts and investigate all those regions not yet
visited by me and the banqueting hahs, the gardens, the sports
pavilions, the courtyards, dwellings, highways, alleys and
. 364
SUNDARA KANDA
chariots, though already searched by me, shall be examined
once again. *
Having thus resolved, Hanuman set about exploring the
basements, temples and many-storied dwellings, going up and
down, to and fro, opening doors and closing others, entering
here and making an exit there, till there was not even the
space of four fingers left unscrutinized by him. And he
visited the galleries running inside the ramparts and terraces
supported by stanchions and the groves and lotus pools and
he saw there hideous and monstrous female titans of every
shape but not the daughter of Janaka ; and the illustrious
consorts of Vidyadharas fell under his gaze but not the beloved
of Raghava.
Hanuman beheld there also the daughters of Nagas, of lovely
limbs, whose faces shone like the full moon, who had been
forcibly brought there by the Lord of the Titans, but not the
cherished daughter of Janaka and, not seeing her among all
those lovely women, a profound despair seized that warrior
bom of Maruta.
Reflecting that the exertions of all those leaders of monkeys
and the crossing of the ocean had proved vain, the son of Anila
became extremely anxious and descended from that aerial car.
Thereafter Hanuman, bom of Maruta, grew pensive and a
great melancholy invaded his sotil.
CHAPTER 13
Hamman's Dilemna
Descending on to the ramparts from the aerial car, that leader
o^monkeys, the agile Hanuman, resembled a flash of lightning
athwart the clouds and, having searched the apartments of
Ravana without finding Sita, Videha’s daughter, he said to
himself : —
“ Seeking the object of Rama’s aflection, I have explored
Lanka again and again without finding the daughter of Janaka
of immaculate form! Many times have the marshes, pools,
365
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
lakes, streams, rivers, banks, forests and inaccessible mountains
•been scoured by me without any trace of Sita being found !
“ The King of the Vultures, Sampati, affirmed that Sita
was in Ravana’s palace but I do not see her there, how can
this be ? Or has the daughter of Videha, Maithili, bom of
Janaka, who was carried away against her will, being wholly
helpless surrendered to Ravana? Or perchance, fearing Rama’s
arrows, in his rapid ffight, that titan has allowed Sita to slip
from his grasp or she seeing herself borne away on the path
of the Siddhas and beholding the ocean, has yielded up her
life ? Who can say whether that noble large-eyed lady has not
succumbed on account of the great speed assumed by Ravana
and the pressure of his arms ?
“ It may happen that, while Ravana flew over the sea, the
daughter of Janaka struggling to free herself, fell into the waves,
or alas, far from her lord, seeking to defend her honour, was
devoured by that vile Ravana. May not that innocent dark-
eyed lady have become the food of those impure consorts of
that Indra of demons ? Ever absorbed in the contemplation of
Rama, whose countenance resembles the moon, has she
breathed her last, bewailing her lot and crying : ‘ O Rama !
0 Lakshmana ! O Ayodhya ! ’, or, having been banished to
the dungeons of Ravana’s palace, is that youthful woman
grieving like a caged bird? How could the slender-waisted
consort of Rama, bom of the blood of Janaka, possessing eyes
like lotus petals, submit to Ravana ? But whether she be slain
or is lost or has died, I dare not speak of it to Rama. To
tell him would be an offence, yet it is also wrong to with-
hold it from him ; what should I do ? I am perplexed ! In
such a dilemna, how shall I act ? ”
Thus t hin k ing, Hanuman added ; — “ If, without finding Sita,
1 return to the city of that lord among monkeys, in how far
will my courage have availed me ? My crossing of the ocean
has come to nought as also my entry into Lanka and my
survey of the titans. When I come to Kishkindha, what will
Sugriva and the assembled 'monkeys say to me or those twin
sons of Dasaratha ? If I approach Kakutstha with these fatal
tidings saying : ‘ I have not found Sita ’, he will give up his
life. Hearing these cmel, terrible, heartrending and barbarous
, 366
SUNDARA KANDA
words, he will not survive and, when his mind has been with-
drawn into the five elements, the sagacious Lakshmana, deeply^
attached to Rama, will also cease to exist 1 Then, hearing that
his two brothers are dead, Bharata will yield up his life and
Shatrughna will renoimce his existence also. Beholding their
sons dead, their mothers, Kaushalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi
will undoubtedly surrender their lives and, seeing Rama’s
plight, his grateful and loyal firiend, Sugriva, will give up
his life. Then the grief-stricken Ruma, distracted and crushed
with sorrow, will perish on account of her lord and the Queen
Tara, already inconsolable on account of Bali’s end, worn out
by suffering will be unable to continue living. The loss of
his parents will lead the youthful Angada to the brink of death
and, overwhelmed by the passing of their leader, the inhabitants
of the woods having been cherished with gentleness, gifts and
regard by their illustrious monarch, will strike their heads
with their fists and die.
“ Thenceforth, those foremost of monkeys will no longer
assemble to disport themselves in the woods, among the rocks
and caves, but with their sons, wives and servants, in despair
on account of their master’s death, will hurl themselves from
the height of the rocks into the abysses and chasms. And they
will take poison or hang themselves or enter the fire or fast
to death or fall on their own weapons. It is certain that a great
calamity will follow my return and the House of Ikshwaku
and the inhabitants of the forests will meet with destruction.
“ But, if I do not return, those two virtuous and great car-
warriors as also the swift-footed monkeys will continue to live
in the hope of receiving tidings of Sita, and I, not having
found Sita, shall exist by that which falls to my lot, living a
life of privation and subsisting on fruit and roots in the forest.
“ Preparing a funeral pyre on the shores of the sea, in a place
abounding in roots, fruits and water, I shall enter the flames
or allow myself to die of hunger and, without fail, offer my
emaciated frame as food for the birds and beasts of prey.
In my belief, this is the death the sages envisaged for them-
selves; either I must find Janaki or enter the sea.
“ My bright garland of, glory, so nobly plaited and begot
of courageous acts has perished because I have not been able
367
THE RAMATANA OF VALMIKI
to find Sita. I shall therefore become an ascetic living tmder
^e trees but return I will not without having seen that dark-
eyed damsel. If I go back without finding Sita, neither
Angada nor the other monkeys will survive. Yet incalculable
ills lie in store for one taking his own life ; if however I con-
tinue to live, I may achieve success, therefore 1 shall maintain
my existence ! If I live, the re-union of Rama and Sita may
be effected.”
Revolving these innumerable and painful considerations in
his mind, that lion among monkeys sought to prevent himself
from being overcome by despair. Summoning up all his
courage, that mighty monkey said to himself : —
“ I shall slay Dashagriva the terrible Ravana and thus
avenge the abduction of Sita or, crossing the sea, I shall drag
him before Rama as a beast is offered up to Pashupati.”
Reflecting thus, that monkey, who was filled with anxiety
and grief, not having been able to find Sita, thought : “ So
long as I do not find the illustrious consort of Rama, I shall
not cease from searching the city of Lanka on every side. If,
according to Sampati’s words, I bring Rama hither, Raghava,
not beholding his consort, will bum all the monkeys with
the fire of his wrath. Therefore I shall stay here, living a
life of abstinence with my senses under control lest all men
and monkeys perish through my fault.
“ Here is a great Ashoka grove, contaimng huge trees, which
has not yet been searched by me. Having paid reverence to
the Vasus, the Rudras, the Adityas, the Ashwins and the
Maruts, in order to increase the torment of the titans, I shall
enter it. Having vanquished the demons, I shall restore the
divine Sita, the delight of the House of Ikshwaku to Rama
as the fruit of austerity is bestowed on an ascetic.”
Having thus reflected for a space, the mighty ofifepring of
the Wind-god suddenly rose and said : “ Salutations to Rama
accompanied by Lakshmana and Anila ! Salutations to Chandra,
Agni and the Maruts ! ”
After paying obeisance, to all the Gods as also to Sugriva,
the offspring of the Wind-god, surveying the four quarters,
in imagination as it were advanced, towards that magnificent
grove and began to consider what shorild be done further.
368
SUNDARA KANDA
He reflected : “ This Ashoka Grove which is sacred with
its dense thickets must be filled with titans, its trees are surely
protected by trained guards and the blessed Vishvatam
himself refrains from blowing vigorously here. In Rama’s
interests I shall contract my form so that I may not be detected
by Ravana. May all the Gods, as also the hosts of sages,
confer success on me ! May Swyambhu, the Celestial Beings,
as also the ascetics, the God of Fire, the God of the Wind,
the Bearer of the Thuhderbolt, Varuna, the Moon and the
Sun, the high-souled Ashwins and all the Maruts grant me
success ! Alay all beings and the Lord of all Beings and
those unknown, who are met with on the way, confer success
on me !
“ When shall I behold that noble and irreproachable queen
with her arched nose, pearly teeth, sweet smile and eyes
resembling lotus petals, bright as the King of the Stars, O when ?
“ O how will that frail and virtuous one, ruthlessly borne
away by that wicked and vile wretch, the scourge of human
beings, who masks his savagery under an alluring disguise,
disclose herself to me ? ”
CHAPTER 14
The Ashoka Grove
Having meditated for a space, Hanuman, who had rejoined
Sita in thought, leapt from the rampart on to the surrounding
wall and trembling with delight, that mighty monkey, standing
there, beheld every variety of tree and flower, it being early
spring He saw Sala, Ashoka, Bhavya, Champaka, Uddalaka,
Nagavriksha, Mango and Kapimukha trees in flower with
clumps of Amras intertwined with hundreds of creepers.
And Hanuman, leaping down into that enchanting grove,
like an arrow shot from a 1}ow, entered that garden resembling
the rising sun which re-echoed to the song of birds, planted
369
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
with gold and silver saplings and containing flocks of birds
and deer with trees of varying fragrance which filled him
with wonder.
Abounding in trees of every kind, laden with flowers and
fruit, where cuckoos called deliriously and swarms of bees
hummed, where all creatures expressed happiness in their
movements, where the cries of the peacock could be heard and
waterfowl teemed, the heart of the beholder was ravished.
And Hanuman, searching for that princess of beautiful and
faultless limbs, woke the birds that had been sleeping sweetly
and blown by the wind set up by the wings of those birds in
flight, a shower of variegated blossom fell, covering Hanuman,
the son of the Wind-god in the midst of the Ashoka Grove
lending him the loveliness of a hill covered with flowers.
Then all the creatures beholding that monkey, as they darted
from all sides, thought : “ It is the God of Spring ”.
Wholly hidden in blossom which had fallen from the trees,
the earth looked like a bride covered with jewels and, shaken
in diverse wa3rs by the motion of that impetuous monkey
the trees rained down a shower of multi-coloured blooms.
And those trees, whose tops were stripped of leaves, from
which both blossom and fruit had fallen, looked like gamblers
who have staked their raiment and possessions only to lose
all. Buffetted by Hanuman’s leaping, those lovely trees
speedily let their flowers, leaves and fruit fall to the ground
and, deserted by the birds, no longer able to seek shelter there,
on account of the shaking administered by Maruti, presented
their bare branches only, so that the Ashoka grove, battered
by the blows of the monkey’s feet and tail, resembled a youthful
woman with her locks dishevelled, the brighmess of her lips
and teeth dimmed, her tilaka mark effaced and her arms and
legs scarred. And in his haste, that monkey snapped the
clusters of creepers as the wind dispels the clouds during the
rainy season.
Ranging here and there, that monkey observed places that
were paved with gold and silver with ponds filled with trans-
lucent water, their steps encrusted with valuable gems, pearls
and coral, their floors being of crystal and the banks set with
trees of Kancana gold which emitted a dazzling light.
370
SUNDARA KANDA
These pools were covered with dumps of lotuses and lilies
whilst waterfowl enhanced their beauty and they re-echoed
to the cry of Natyuhas, swans and geese ; broad and beautiful
streams, bordered on every side by trees, fed them with their
waters which resembled Amrita and glided under variegated
shrubs decorated by hundreds of creepers, the ground being
carpeted by rhododendron and oleander flowers.
Then that foremost of monkeys beheld a high hill, bright as a
cloud crowned with lofty* peaks, many kinds of trees and filled
with caves, and it was one of the wonders of the world ! And
he beheld a river falling from those heights, like a youthful
woman tearing herself from her lover’s arms in order to leave
him and the branches of the trees, sweeping the water, looked
as if the companions of that damsel were detaining her, whilst
further down, Hanuman beheld that stream returning on its
course, as if the maiden, appeased, were reconciled to her beloved.
Thereafter at some distance from the river, a pool filled with
lotuses, frequented by birds of every kind drew the gaze of
that lion among monkeys, Hanuman, born of Maruta ; and
he saw a fountain of fresh water with enchanting steps made of
precious gems, its basin strewn with pearls, which was embellished
on every side with countless herds of deer, ravishing groves,
and mansions built by Vishvakarma himself, adorned with
artificial woods and trees laden with fruit and flowers, their
branches spreading like umbrellas giving shade, whilst the
grotmd beneath was paved with gold and silver.
And that great monkey beheld a single golden Shingshapa
tree surrounded by a golden dais and he saw many flower beds
and trees which resembled flames, the radiance of which
rivalled Mount Meru and caused him to think they were made
of gold. Seeing those beautiful golden trees, with their
flowering crests, buds and shoots agitated by the wind,
emitting a sound like the tinkling of many ornaments, Hanuman
was astounded.
Climbing quickly into that many-leafed Shingshapa tree
Hanuman reflected : “ From here I may perchance behold
Vaidehi, that imhappy being who sighs for Rama’s presence
and who, filled wi^ grief, wanders aimlessly to and fro.
Without doubt, this Ashoka Grove embellished by Candana,
371 2 B
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Champaka and Vataila trees, belongs to the wicked Ravana.
Here by this lovely pool frequented by birds, that princess and
royal spouse, Sita, will certainly repair. She, the beloved of
Raghava, accustomed to wander in the woods, bereft of Rama,
will assuredly come hither. That lady, whose eyes resemble
a doe’s, tormented with grief on account of separation from
Rama, fond of roving in the woods, will certainly walk in this
grove. She, the chaste and virtuous wife of Rama, Janaka’s
daughter, who ever loved the creatuces of the forest, anxious
to offer up her devotion, will come to this river of translucent
waters, for this purpose.
“ Truly this beautiful grove is worthy to be the abode of that
chaste consort of the king of men, ^ma. If that goddess,
whose countenance resembles the moon, still lives, she will
inevitably visit this river of cool waters.”
Thus reflected the high-souled Hanuman, expecting the
consort of that lord of men to appear and, concealing himself
in the Shingshapa tree covered with leaves and flowers, gazed
out over the whole scene.
CHAPTER 15
Hanuman sees Sita
Seated in the tree, glancing round in quest of Sita, Hanuman
surveyed the entire grove filled with trees-, intertwined with
creepers and redolent with celestial odours. Manifesting
every aspect of beauty, possessing the splendour of the Nandana
Gardens, it was inhabited by various animals and birds,
embellished by palaces and temples and re-echoed to the call
of the cuckoo. Adorned with pools filled with golden lotuses
and silvery waterlilies, furnished with seats and cushions,
buildings and courtyards, with its ravishing trees laden with
fruit and flowers in every season and the blossoming Ashoka
trees, it resembled the effulgence of the rising sun.
Seated there, Maruti' never wearied of gazing on those
lovely woods, whose foliage was almost concealed by hundreds
of birds disporting themselves there and the beauty of those
372
SUNDARA KANDA
Ashoka trees, bending under the weight of their flowers, so
that their blossoming seemed <to extend to their very roots,
dispelled all sorrow. The entire region seemed ablaze with
the brilliance of the Kamikara and Kimshuka trees in flower ;
the giant-rooted Punnaga, Saptapama, Champaka and Udda-
laka blazed forth in blossom and there were thousands of
Ashoka trees some of a golden colour, some like flames of
fire and some as dark as collyrium so that the whole place
resembled the Garden \)fNandana or the enchanting domain of
Chaitaratha or even surpassed them. This celestial un-
imaginably beautiful region was like a second heaven, having
flowers for its constellations or a fifth ocean, its pearls being
the blossom scattered there. Planted with trees, which bloomed
in every season, emitting honeyed scents, that garden was filled
with the cries of birds and beasts and redolent with
exquisite scents, a delicious spot, equal to that King of Moun-
tains, a second Gandhamadana.
Now, in that Ashoka Grove, that lion among monkeys
observed, at a short distance, a splendid temple as white as
Mount Kailasha, flawless, supported by a thousand pillars,
its steps of coral, its floors of refined gold, dazzlingly beautiful,
blinding to the eyes and of such a height that it seemed to
kiss the sky.
Then, all at once, he beheld a woman, in soiled raiment,
surrounded by female titans and she was emaciated through
fasting, sorrowful, heaving frequent sighs, immaculate as the
moon’s disc in its first quarter, resplendent with a radiance
which now shone but dimly so that she seemed like a flame
wreathed in smoke.
Clad in a soiled robe of yellow silk, divested of every orna-
ment, she resembled a lotus pool stripped of its flowers.
Oppressed, racked with grief and tormented, she was like
unto Rohini pursued by Ketu. Her face bathed in teats,
distressed, worn out by privation, plunged in anxiety and
separated from her kith and kin, no longer able to behold
Rama and Lakshmana but only the titans, she appeared like
a gazelle surrounded by a pack of hounds.
With her long hair resembling a black serpent, hanging
down her back, she looW like the earth with its dark blue
373
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
forests in the rainy season. That large-eyed lady, worthy of
happiness, not having known adversity till that hour, sunk
in woe and emaciated was attired in soiled raiment.
Then Hanuman, beholding her, for many reasons deduced
that it was Sita and reflected ; — “ That princess, borne away
by the titan, able to change his shape at will, must be this
woman before me.”
Her face shone like the full moon and she possessed beautiful
brows and gracefully rounded breasts',' by her radiance she
dispelled the darkness in all regions ; her neck was of a bluish
tint, her lips like the Bimba fruit, her waist slender and her
carriage full of dignity, her eyes, resembling lotus petals equalled
those of Rati, the beloved spouse of Manmatha, lovely as the
moon, adored by all.
Now that youthful woman of graceful form was seated on
the ground practising austerity like a female ascetic and that
timid lady was heaving frequent sighs like the consort of the
Serpent King.
Entangled in a mighty web of sorrow, her beauty was veiled
like a flame enveloped in smoke or a traditional text obscured
by dubious interpretation or wealth that is melting away or
faith that is languishing or hope that is almost extinguished
or perfection unattained on account of obstacles or an intellect
which is darkened or fame tarnished by calumny.
Distracted by her separation from Rama, tormented by the
presence of the female titans, her eyes, like a young doe’s
ranged here and there searching everywhere ' in her distress.
Tears streamed from her eyes with their arched brows and dark
lashes and, her features altered, she sighed again and again.
That imfortunate one, worthy of every decoration, now bereft
of all, covered with stains, resembled the King of the Stars
obscured by heavy cloud. Beholding Sita in that pitiable
s^ate, Hanuman was perplexed as one whose learning is lost
for lack of sustained endeavour and, seeing her without ornaments,
he recognised her with difficulty as a text that is wrongly
construed. Beholding that large-eyed and irreproachable
princess, Hanuman concluded from her many distinctive
characteristics that it must indeed be Sita.
Perceiving on her person such ornaments as had been
374
SUJNDARA KANDA
described by Rama at the time of his departure, such as the
Svadangstras and jewelled armlets, which were now darkened
by dust and neglect, nevertheless, they appeared to Hanuman
to be those mentioned to him and he reflected : — “ Those
which were cast off by Sita on the way, I do not see but those
she preserved are certainly here.
“ The rich silken mande shining like Kanaka gold, which she
let fall, was found by the monkeys, caught in a tree and the
valuable ornaments cast off by her fell on the earth with a
tinkling sound. The robe she now wears is exceedingly worn
but its colour remains and resembles her own radiance. Here
is the one for whom Rama has suffered torment through
affection, pity, grief and love : through affection in con-
sequence of his beloved spouse being borne away ; through
pity, by his inability to protect her who is dependent on him ; ,
through grief, at her loss, and through love by his separation
from her. Verily from the grace of her person and her beauty,
that resembles his, this lady of dark eyes must be his spouse.
She has her mind fixed on him, and he on her, it is on account
of this that they are able to survive. Indeed the Lord Rama
has achieved a great feat by still existing separated from her
and not yielding up his life in grief.”
Having beheld Sita, the Son of Pavana allowed his
thoughts to fly to Rama, to whom he silently offered obeisance,
and to that princess also.
CHAPTER i6
HammarCs Reflections on seeing Sita
Having offered obeisance to Sita who was worthy of homages*
and also to Rama of gentle conduct, that bull among monkeys
became absorbed in thought once more.
Reflecting awhile, his eyes full of tears on account of Sita,
that sagacious monkey, Hanuman, gave voice to his distress
in the following words : — ,
** None can withstand the force of destiny, since Sita, the
consort of the illustrious brother of Lakshmana ever obe^ent
375
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKT
to his preceptors, has met with this misfortune. Conversant
^th the prowess of Rama and the sagacious Lakshmana,
that divine lady is no more perturbed than is the Ganges at
the approach of the rainy season. In character, age, conduct
and family, they are equal and Raghava is worthy of Vaidehi,
that one of dark eyes, who is his.”
Seeing Sita, radiant as newly minted gold and who resembled
Lakshmi beloved of the worlds, Hanuman approaching Rama
in thought, said : —
“ On account of this large-eyed lady, the mighty Bali was
slain, and Kabanda, equal to him in strength ; for her, the
mighty demon Viradha, despite his renowned prowess, also
succumbed in the forest under the thrusts of the valiant Rama,
as Shambara under Mahendra’s blows. It was for her that
fourteen thousand demons of outstanding exploits were pierced
by Rama’s arrows resembling tongues of fire in Janasthana.
I^ra too was brought low on the field of battle ; Trishiras
was overthrown and the mighty Dushana also by the righteous
Raghava. And it was on her account that that supreme and
inaccessible kingdom of the monkeys belonging to Bali was
acquired by Sugriva, renowned in the Three Worlds ; it is
for this large-eyed damsel, that the effulgent Lord of the
Waters has been crossed by me and this city explored. Me-
thinks that if Rama had turned the whole earth, with its boun-
daries, upside down for her sake, it were fitting ! Were the
dominion of the Three Worlds on one side and Sita, bom of
Janaka, on the other, the former would not equal a fraction of
the latter ; such is the virtuous daughter of the magnanimous
King of Mithila, who is wholly devoted to her lord. She,
as a field was being dug, rose from a furrow which the blade
of the plough had turned, covered with dust which gleamed
Hke the pollen of a lotus ; she, the eldest daughter-in-law of
King Dasaratha, who was full of courage and nobility and
was never known to retreat in batde ; she, the beloved consort
of the faithful and dutiful Rama, knower of his own Self, is
now in the power of the titans.
“ Renouncing every pleasure, actuated by love of her lord,
disregarding the inevitable privations, she entered the beautiful
forest to live on fruit and roots, ever engaged in the service of
■ 376
SUNDARA KANDA
her spouse and considered herself to have attained the peak
of felicity there, as if it were the palace itself. This lady,
whose limbs resemble Kanaka gold and who was ever wont
to smile when conversing, now suffers unimaginable woes and
Raghava, like a thirsty man panting for a stream, sighs for
the sight of that noble woman oppressed by Ravana. Re-
united with her, Raghava will enjoy felicity once more, as a
king who has been deprived of his throne rejoices on regaining it.
“ Deprived of all comfort and pleasure, far from her kinsmen,
she preserves her life in the hope of seeing Rama and being re-
united with him. Oblivious of the titans and the trees covered
with fruit and flowers, her spirit is wholly absorbed in the
thought of Rama. For a woman the greatest decoration is
her lord and Sita, though incomparably beautiful, no longer
shines in Rama’s absence. It is only Rama’s heroism that
makes it possible for him to continue living separated from
his consort and prevents him from being overwhelmed with grief.
This lady of dark eyes, resembling the moonlight, worthy of
happiness, is now utterly wretched and my heart is troubled.
Patient as the earth, tlfls lady whose eyes resemble lotuses,
who was formerly protected by Rama and Lakshmana, lying
at the foot of a tree, is being guarded by demons of hideous
aspect. Like a waterlily snapped by the frost, the daughter
of Janaka, her beauty faded, is fainting under the rain of
misfortunes and, like a doe separated from the herd, is fallen
into this distress. The Ashoka trees with their boughs bend-
ing under the weight of their blossom seem to increase her
grief, as also the moon of pure beams that is rising in this
spring season.”
Reflecting thus, that valiant monkey, being convinced that
it was Sita, stationed himself in the Shingshapa tree.
CHAPTER 17
Description of the Female Titans who guarded Sita
Then the moon, pure as a waterlily, rose in the stainless heavens,
sailing through the firmament like a swan floating on blue waters.
377
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
As if to aid him with her light, that pure and dear orb covered
the Son of Pavana with her cool rays.
Thereupon that monkey beheld Sita endowed with a moon-
like countenance who, under the load of grief, resembled a
heavily laden ship foundering in the waves. And gazing on
Vaidehi, Hanuman, bom of Maruta, observed a number of
grim-visaged dtan women at a distance, some with but a
single eye or ear, some with ears concealing their visage, some
without ears, some with noses on their foreheads, some
possessed of disproportionately large heads and long necks,
some with sparse hair and others covered with hair so that
they appeared to be wrapped in a woollen doth ; the ears and
brows of some were set low, and their breasts and bdlies
protruded; others were knock-kneed, stunted, humpbacked,
crooked, dwarfed, unkempt, their mouths set awry, their eyes
inflamed, their faces fearful to behold Hideous, irascible,
quarrdsome, they were armed with spears, darts, hammers
and mallets and some had snouts like bears or the muzzles of
deer or the faces of tigers, camels, bufialo, goats and jackals
and some had the feet of elephants, camels, horses and the
heads of some were sunk in their breasts.
Some had a single hand or foot, some the ears of asses,
horses, kine and elephants or some the ears of monkeys. Some
had enormous noses, some crooked noses and some none at all,
some had noses like the trunks of elephants, some had their
noses fixed in their foreheads, through which they breathed
like beasts. The feet of some were like elephants and some
had the feet of kine, some were hairy ; some had huge heads,
gigantic faces and long tongues ; some had the heads of goats,
elephants, cows, pigs, horses, camels and donkeys.
These titan women of formidable appearance held spears
vand maces in their hands, they were ill-humoured and rejoiced
in discord. Their hair was black as soot or smoke-coloured,
their aspect repellant and they feasted continually, regaling
themselves on wine and meat without surcease, their bodies
being spattered with blood from the flesh they consumed.
That foremost of monkeys surveyed those titan women
whose appearance caused his hair to stand on end and who
were seated in a circle round the many-branched tree under
■ 378
SUNJDARA KANDA
whidi the divine and irreproachable Janaki stood. And the
graceful Hanuman beheld that daughter of Janaka bereft of
her radiance, consumed with grief, her locks soiled with dust,
like a star which has fallen on the earth its merits exhausted,
Sita, famed throughout the worlds for her fidelity, yet with
little hope of being re-united with her lord.
Stripped of her jewels, she whose chief ornament was her
devotion to her lord, held captive by Havana, appeared like a
female elephant separated from the herd who has been attacked
by a lion or like the moonlight enveloped in cloud at the
end of the rainy season. Her beauty dimmed, she resembled
a stringed instrument that one has ceased to pluck and has laid
aside. Far ftom her lord, that illustrious one had fallen under
the sway of the titans without having merited it. Sunk in
an ocean of grief, surrounded by those titan women in the
midst of the Ashoka Grove, she looked like Rohini about to'
be devoured by Rahu and, beholding her there, Hanuman
thought she resembled a creeper divested of its blooms.
Having lost her radiance, her limbs covered with dust, with
her hidden grace she looked like a lotus spattered with mud.
The monkey, Hanuman, beheld that youthful woman, whose
eyes resembled a doe’s, clothed in a soiled and tattered cloth
and though that blessed one was shorn of her beauty, yet her
soul did not lose its transcendency, upheld as it was by the
thought of Rama’s glory and safeguarded by her own virtue.
Beholding Sita, whose eyes, wide with fear, resembled a
doe’s, casting her glances here and there like a fawn and con-
suming the trees and their leaves with her sighs, like a moun-
tainous wave rising from the ocean of adversity, incomparably
beautiful with her slender limbs and graceful form, bereft of
ornaments, Maruti experienced a great felicity ; and Hanuman
wept tears of joy at tUs fortunate meeting and silently offg£,d
obeisance to Rama.
Having bowed down to Rama and Lakshmana, the valiant
Hanuman, filled with happiness on having beheld Sita, remained
there wholly concealed.
379
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER I 8
Ravana goes to the Ashoka Grove
Surveying the woods filled with flowering trees, desirous of
beholding Sita closely and the night being almost spent, towards
dawn, Hanuman heard the chanting of the Vedas by those
among the titans conversant with the holy Shastras and the
six supplementary portions.^
Then the mighty ten-headed Lord of the Titans awoke to
the sound of auspicious music, delightful to the ear and,
waking, that great and powerful king, his garlands and attire
in disarray, remembered Vaiddii. Passionately enamoured of
her, that titan filled with pride could not restrain his desire.
Thereupon, adorned with every kind of ornament, gor-
geously robed, he entered the Ashoka Grove filled with in-
numerable trees, laden with fruit and flowers of every kind
with pools embellished with lotuses and lilies, enlivened by
birds of rare beauty ecstatic with love and sculptured wolves
wonderful to behold.
Dashagriva gazed on those avenues with their arches of gold
and gems, thronged with deer of every sort and carpeted with
the fruit that had fallen on the earth. And one hundred
damsels, daughters of the Gods and Gandharvas, followed in
the train of the son of Poulastya, resembling the nymphs who
follow Alahendra and some carried lamps of gold whilst
others bore chanwaras and fans in their hands. Some carrying
water in golden ewers, walked ahead, others following with a
gV'ldsn seat and round cushions and one on his right bore
a cup encrusted with gems and filled with wine whilst another
carried a canopy resembling a swan, golden-ribbed like the
moon and having a handle of fine gold.
In this way, the most beautiful of Havana’s wives, their eyes
heavy with sleep and wine followed, their august lord like
^ Grammer, Prosody, Astronomy, Pronunciation, the meaning of un-
%. usual terms and Kitual.
380
SUNDARA KANDA
flashes of lightning following a cloud. Their bracelets and
necklets of pearl, swung to and fro, their sandal-paste was •
effaced and their hair hung loose while drops of perspiration
stood on the brows of those women of lovely mien who stumbled
on account of the effects of wine and sleep, and the sweat had
caused the flowers that adorned them to wither and their
locks were full of shreds from their garlands ; in this way,
those women of tender appearance full of pride and affection,
followed the King of the Titans.
And that powerful lord, the slave of his desires, his heart
fixed on Sita, proceeded at a slow pace.
Then the monkey heard the sound of the bells on the women’s
girdles and anklets, and the joy of Maruta beheld Ravana of
inconceivable prowess, whose energy and valour were un-
imaginable, as he entered the gate ; and he was illumined on
all sides by the innumerable lamps, fed with fragrant oil,
which were carried by those damsels and, intoxicated with
pride, desire and wine, his eyes of a coppery red, he looked
like Kandarpa himself bereft of his bow. He adjusted his
magnificent doak, decorated with flowers, stainless as the foam of
Amrita when churned, and which flung back was held by a clasp.
Hanuman, concealed behind the curtain of leafy branches,
stared at him as he approached and from his hiding place,
that elephant among monkeys beheld that mighty king, Ravana,
surrounded by beautiful and youthful brides, with majestic
strides enter that grove, which re-echoed to the cry of deer
and birds. Already intoxicated, adorned with priceless orna-
ments, possessing pointed ears resembling darts, full of energy,
that Son of Vaishravas, the Lord of the Titans, appeared sur-
rounded by lovely women, as the moon amidst the stars, and
that illustrious monkey, beholding him, reflected : —
“ This is the long-armed Ravana who was formerly sleeping^
in that sumptuous apartment in the centre of the city.”
Then the valiant Hanuman, bom of Maruta, despite his
great courage and though highly effulgent, found himself eclipsed
by Havana’s glory and ef&ced himself among the leafy branches.
Ravana however, eager to see that dark-eyed Sita of faultless
limbs, whose breasts toucihed each other, and whose tresses
were black, strode on.
381
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 19
Sita's Griif-
Beholding Ravana, the Lord of the Titans, todowed with
youth and beauty, wearing gorgeous raiment and priceless
jewels, that irreproachable princess trembled like a palm
agitated by the wind and, covering her breasts and belly with
her hands, seeking to conceal them, shrank away.
Dashagriva gazed on Vaidehi, who was guarded by com-
panies of female titans and that unfortunate One, given over
to grief, resembled a ship foundering in the sea.
Seated on the naked ground, Sita who was fixed in virtue,
resembled a branch severed from a tree that has fallen to earth.
Her limbs covered with a soiled cloth, she, who was worthy of
ornaments, now no longer adorned, resembled a lotus stalk
stained with mud and, though radiant, her beauty was dimmed.
In imagination, she took refuge with that lion among men,
Rama, her mind a chariot drawn by the steeds of resolution
and that charming princess, devoted to Rama, emaciated,
weeping, separated from her kinsfolk, was a prey to anxiety
and grief and saw no end to her misfortune. Rocking herself
to and fro, she resembled the female of the King of the Snakes
under the spell of an incantation or the planet Rohini pursued
by Dhumaketu or a saintly and virtuous woman of a noble
house who finds herself, though marriage, placed in a low-
born family. She resembled a great reputation that has been
*iost or a faith that has been disregarded or a mind that has
become clouded or a hope destroyed, a future shattered, an
order misinterpreted, a r^ion obliterated at the destruction of
the world or an offering' rejected by the Gods, a night on
which the full moon is obsciured by douds or a lotus pool laid
waste, an army bereft of its warrioTs, a moon under edipse,
a dried up river, an altar which has been desecrated or a flame
382
SUNDARA KANDA
that has been extinguished or a lotus pool bereft of flowers*
its birds struck with terror agitated by the trumpeting of
elephants. '
In separation from her lord* consumed with grief* she
appeared like a river whose waters have run dry and on account
of her limbs not having been washed, she resembled night
during the period of the waning moon. That lovely and
graceful woman* accustomed to a palace filled with precious
gems, now* with wasted *limbs, resembled the stalk of a lotus
freshly plucked and wilting in the sun.
As the female elephant which has been captured, chained
to a stake, grieving for its mate, sighs again and again, so
seemed she. Her long dark tresses, utterly neglected, lay
along her back so that she appeared like the earth covered
with a dark forest at the end of the rainy season. Tortured
by hunger, sorrow, anxiety and fear, emaciated* desolate*
weakened by abstinence and given over to austerity, stricken
with grief, resembling a goddess, her hands were joined
ofiering prayers to Rama for the destruction of Ravana.
And beholding that blameless Maithili with her beautiful
dark eyes and graceful lashes, Ravana, to his own destruction,
sought to seduce her.
CHAPTER 20
Ravana begs Sita to wed him
Thereupon Ravana approaching Sita, who was helpless, sur-
rounded by female titans and vowed to a life of austerity, with
sweet words and courteous gestures said to her : —
O Thou whose thighs resemble the trunk of an elephanti^
who, beholding me dost seek to conceal thy breasts and thy
body as if thou didst fear me, O Lady of large eyes, I love
thee. Be gracious to me, O Thou of charming looks, who art
adored by all the world ! There is no man present here nor
any titan able to change hi§ form at will therefore banish the
fear which I inspire in thee* O Sita.
383
i
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ It has ever been the unquestioned and special privilege of
titans to imite themselves with the wives of others, either
taking them of their own free will or bearing them away by
force. In spite of this, O Maithili, I shall not lay hands on
thee since thou hast no affection for me but, for myself, I am
completely under thy sway, therefore trust in me and respond
to my love. O Goddess, have no fear of me, take courage,
O Dear One, and do not let thyself be consumed with grief.
To wear but a single plait, to lie on* the earth in soiled attire
and fast unnecessarily does not become thee. In my company,
O Maithili, do thou enjoy garlands, perfumes, sandal, orna-
ments, wine, rich beds and seats, singing, dancing and music.
Thou art a pearl among women, do not remain in this condi-
tion, adorn th5^elf as heretofore. Having united th3^elf with
me, O Lady of Lovely Form, what will not be thine ?
“ Thine enchanting youth is passing away, which like the
water of a river, once gone, does not return. O Thou of
Fair Looks, the creator of thy loveliness, Vishvakrita, after
devising thee, ceased from his work for I see none who is
equal to thee in loveliness and grace ! Who, having seen thee,
resplendent with beauty, could withstand thee O Vaidehi ?
Even Brahma Himself is moved, how much more other beings?
O Thou whose countenance resembles the moon, on whatever
part of thy body mine eyes rest, my gaze is riveted. O Maithili,
do thou become my consort and renounce this thy folly. Be-
come the foremost queen of these innumerable and lovely women
who belong to me. O Timid One, all the treasure I have
won throughout the worlds I offer thee as also my kingdom.
O Sportive Damsel, for thy sake, having subjugated the entire
earth with its many cities, I will confer them on King Janaka.
None on this earth can withstand my prowess ; behold mine
immeasurable valour in battle ! Did not the Celestials and the
’Demons find me irresistible on the battlefield as I broke
through their ranks shattering their standards ?
“ Therefore yield to my desire and attire thyself in splendid
robes, letting brilliant gems adorn thy person. O Timid One,
enjoy every comfort and luxury according to thy pleasure,
divert thyself and distribute land qnd treasure to others. Live
happily depending on my support and exercise supreme
384
SUNDARA KANDA
auttiority. By my favour, all thy relatives shall share thy
felicity. Observe my prosperity and glory, O Gentle Lady,
what canst thou hope from Rama who is clothed in robes df
bark? O Fortunate One, Rama has been deprived of his
kingdom and is bereft of his might, he practises asceticism,
his couch is the bare earth, indeed it is doubtful whether he
still lives. O Vaidehi, Rama will never be able to find thee,
thou who resemblest a star veiled by dark clouds preceded
by cranes. Raghava Will never rescue thee from my hands,
as Hiranyakashipu was not able to recover his consort Kirti,
who had fallen under the sway of Indra.
“ O Lady of Sweet Smiles, O Thou of lovely teeth and
beautiful eyes, thou dost ravish my heart as Suparna carried
away a serpent. Although thy robe is torn and stained and
thou art stripped of ornaments, seeing thee, my mind turns
away from all my other consorts. O Daughter of Janaka, do^
thou hold sway over all the women in my harem, who are
endowed with every accomplishment. O Princess of raven
locks, these women, the foremost among the beauties of the
world, shall be thy slaves and attend on thee as the Apsaras
attend on Shri. O Graceful Princess, enjoy the pleasures of
the world with me and the riches of Kuvera to the utmost
of thy desires. O Goddess, neither in asceticism, strength,
prowess, wealth nor fame is Rama equal to me. Therefore
drink, eat, enjoy thyself and indulge in every pleasure. I
shall confer on thee immense wealth, nay, the whole world.
“ Do thou satisfy all thy desires in my company, O Timid
One, and let thy relatives share thy felicity also. Adorned
with dazzling golden bracelets, O Beautiful One, in my com-
pany range the groves of flowering trees on the shores of the
sea where the black bees hum.”
CHAPTER 21
Sita rejects Ravana's Advances with disdain
Hearing the words of tl^at terrible titan, Sita, overwhelmed
with grief, answered in a faint and feeble voice. The un-
385
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
fortunate Sita, ailBicted and trembling, faithful to her lord .and
anxious to preserve her virtue, her heart fixed on Rama, placed
d straw between Ravana and herself and with a sweet smile
answered him, saying : —
“ Take back thy heart and set it on thine own consorts.
As a sinner may not aspire to heaven, so shouldst thou not
expect to win me. That which should never be done and is
condemned in a woman faithful to her lord, I shall never do.
Bom in a noble House, I have been johied to a pious family.”
Having spoken thus to Ravana, the virtuous Vaidehi, turning
her back on him, continued : —
“ It is not meet that I become thy wife since I am united
to another. Do thy duty and follow the rules laid down by
men of integrity. The wives of others, like thine own, are
deserving of protection, O Prowler of the Night. Do thou
furnish a good example and enjoy thine own consorts. That
wretch who, in the inconstancy and levity of his heart, is not
satisfied with his own wives, will be brought to misery by those
of others. Either no pious men exist here or thou dost not
follow their example, since thy mind is perverse and turns
from what is virtuous; or the wise having uttered sage counsel,
thou, to the destruction of the titans, dost ignore them.
“ Prosperity, kingdom and city are all brought to nought
in the hands of a vicious monarch who is not master of himself,
hence Lanka, overflowing with treasure, having thee for her
king, will suffer destruction ’ere long. O Ravana, that wicked
being who brings about his own downfall, succumbs, to the
delight of all. When thou meetest with thine end, this evil
deed will cause the oppressed to say : ‘ Fortunate are we that
this great tyrant has fallen.’
“ Thou art not able to tempt me with wealth and riches ;
as the light of the sun cannot be separated from the sun so
belong to Raghava. Having rested on the arm of that
Lord of Men, how should I depend on any other ? Like unto
the spiritual truth known to a brahmin faithful to his vows,
I belong to the Lord pf the World alone and am lawfully
wedded to him. It is to thine own advantage to restore me to
Rama, wretched as I am, like unto a she-elephant anxiously await-
ing her mate in the forest. It belioveth thee to seek Rama’s
386
SUNDARA KANDA
friendship, that lion among men, if thou desireth to preserve
Lanka and dost not wish to bring about thine own destruction. ^
He is wise, conversant with every duty and ever eager to serve
those who seek his protection ; form an alliance with him if
thou desirest to survive. Seek to conciliate Rama, who is
full of devotion to those who take refuge in him and humbly
conduct me to him once more. If thou dost bring me back
to the greatest of the Raghus, thy well-being is assured but
if thou dost act otherwise thou art doomed. Thou mayest
evade the thunderbolt of Indra, even death himself may over-
look thee but there will be no refuge for thee from the fury of
Raghava, that lord of men, when thou dost hear the terrible
twanging of Rama’s bow resembling the thimderbolt hurled
by Indra. Soon shall those arrows, bearing the impress of
Rama and Lakshmana, like serpents with flaming jaws, penetrate
Lanka and those shafts, decorated with heron’s plumes, shall
cover the whole city annihilating the titans. As Vainateya
bears away great reptiles, so shall that eagle, Rama, speedily
bear away the titans.
And like unto Vishnu wresting the radiant Shri from the
Asuras by covering the worlds in three strides, so shall my
lord, the destroyer of his foes, recover me from thee.
“ This cowardly deed has been perpetrated by thee in order
to revenge thyself for the destruction of Janasthana and the
hosts of the titans. In the absence of these two brothers,
those lions among men who had gone forth hunting, didst
thou carry me away, O Vile Wretch ; but, dog that thou art,
thou didst not dare stand before those tigers, Rama and
Lakshmana ! Wealth and friends will be of no avail to thee
in conflict with them and thou shalt be defeated as the one-
handed Vritra who entered into combat with the two-handed
Indra.
“ Soon shall my protector, Rama, accompanied by SaumiRi^-
draw out thy life’s breaths, as the sun with its rays dries up
shallow water.
Whether thou takest refuge in the abode of Kuvera or
terrified, descendest into Vanina’s realm, thou shalt assuredly
perish, struck down by the son of Dasaratha, like a mighty
tree felled by lightning.”
387
2C
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 22
Ravam’s Threats
To this stem speech from the gracious Sita, the King of the
Titans replied harshly : —
“ In the world it is said the more gentleness one manifests
towards a woman, the more responsive she becomes, but the
more kindness I show to thee the more thou dost repulse me.
Verily only the love I bear thee restrains my wrath, as a skilful
charioteer controls the horses who seek to leave the road.
Mighty indeed is the power of love, for even if the object of
his affection invoke his anger, man covers her with pity and
tenderness. It is on this account, O Lady of lovely mien,
that I do not slay thee, thou dost merit death and dishonour,
thou who delightest in asceticism without reason. For each
and every harsh word which thou hast addressed to me, thou
meritest a dreadful end, O Maithili.”
Having spoken thus to Sita, the Princess of Videha, Ravana,
Lord of the Titans, filled with indignation, added : — “ I shall
grant thee two months as the term assigned to thee, after
which thou must share my bed. If thou should’st refuse, my
cooks shall mince thy limbs for my mornii^g repast.”
Hearing these threats addressed by the King of the Titans
to Janaki, the daughters of the Gods and Gandharvas were
exceedingly perturbed and, by the expression of their lips and
eyes and their gestures sought to reassure Sita thus menaced
by him.
Encouraged by them, Sita, fortified by her virtue and her
<’^x'ide in Rama, addressed Ravana, the Lord of the Titans, in
his own interests, sa5dng : —
“ It appears that there is none in this city who desires thy
welfare and therefore seeks to prevent thee from this despicable
deed. Who in the Three Worlds would desire to possess the
chaste consort of the high-souled One, who resembles Indra’s
Sachi ? O Vilest of Demons, how wilt thou escape the con-
388
SUNDARA KANDA
sequences of this insult offered to Rama’s consort, he whose
valour is immeasurable? Like unto an infuriated elephant^
encountering a hare in the forest, so shalt thou, the wretched
hare, meet with that elephant Rama. Thou dost not fear to
rail at the Chief of the Ikshwakus so long as thou art not
in his presence. Why do not those cruel, terrible, coppery
eyes of thine fall out, looking on me so lustfully, O Ignoble
Creature ? O Contemptible Wretch, when thou didst threaten
the spouse of that high-souled Rama, the daughter-in-law of
King Dasaratha, why did not thy tongue dry up? O Ten-
necked One, by the power of my asceticism, I could reduce
thee to ashes instantly had I Rama’s mandate. On account
of my consuming virtue and ascetic observances, I could never
have been wrested from Rama, were it not that thine evil art
was to be the cause of thy destruction, O Dashagriva ! Assisted
by the brother of Kuvera and proud of thine own heroism,
thou didst lure Rama from the hermitage and succeed in
bearing me away by stealth.”
Hearing Sita’s words, Ravana, the King of the Titans, cast
ferocious glances at her. Like a mass of black clouds, with
his enormous arms and neck, endowed with an elephantine
gait, his eyes smouldering, his tongue like a darting ^me, of
immense stature, wearing a plumed diadem, covered with
necklaces, sprinkled with perfume, decked with garlands and,
bracelets of gold, his waist encircled with a dark blue belt
so that it resembled the Mandara mountain encompassed by the
snake at the time of the churning of the ocean ; with his vast
arms, the Lord of the Titans looked like a motmtain with
twin peaks. Adorned with earrings gleaming like the rising
sun, he resembled a hill between two Ashoka trees enveloped
in crimson flowers and buds or like the wish-fulfilling tree or
spring incarnate or an altar in a crematorium.
Then Ravana cast furious glances from his bloodshot eyes'
at the Princess of Videha and, hissing like a serpent, addressed
her, saying : — “ O Thou who art attached to that wretch
without resource or moral sense, I shall destroy thee to-day
as the sun’s radiance is obliterated at the time of dusk.”
Having spoken thus to*Maithili, Ravana, the oppressor of
his fl)es, looked at those female titans of formidable appearance,
389
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
some of whom had a single eye or ear, some enormous ears
,<md some the ears of kine or elephants. Some had ears
that hxmg down and some none at dl, some had the feet of
elephants, some of horses, some of kine, some were hairy,
others possessed but a single eye and foot, some had enormous
feet and others none at all. Some had heads and necks of
inordinate size, some enormous chests and bellies, some dis-
proportionately large mouths and eyess or long tongues and
nails and some had no nose or possessed jaws like lions, some
had mouths like oxen or snouts like pigs.
Then Ravana, transfiixing those titans with his glance, said
to them ; — “ Ye Titans seek by fair or foul means, by threats
or persuasion or honeyed words or gifts to induce Sita to
look on me with favour.”
Repeating his command again and again, the King of the
Titans filled with desire and anger began to inveigh against
Janaki, whereupon a female titan named Dhanyamalini,
approaching Dashagriva, embraced him and said : —
“ O Great King, enjoy thyself with me, what need hast
thou for this human being who is wretched and whose coimten-
ance is pale? O King of the Titans, it is not with her that
the Gods have destined thee to taste the exquisite pleasures
that are the reward of the strength of thine arms. He who
loves one who is unwilling exposes himself to torment, whereas
he whose love is reciprocated, enjoys perfect happiness.”
Having said this, the female titan drew Ravana away but he,
resembling a mass of cloud, turned back, laughing scornfully.
Then Dashagriva strode away, causing the earth to tremble,
and returned to his palace that shone with the brilliance of
the orb of day.
Surrounding Ravana, the daughters of the Gods and Gand-
harvas as well as those of the Serpent Race returned to that
'sumptuous abode with him. Thus Ravana, distracted with
desire, left the Princess of Mithila of irreproachable virtue
trembling and entered his own dwelling.
390
SUNDARA KANDA
CHAPTER 23
The Female Titans seek to persuade Sita to wed Ravana
Having spoken thus to Maithili and issued his commands to
the titan women, Ravana, the scourge of his foes, went away.
And that Sovereign of the Titans having returned to his inner
apartment, those women of hideous appearance bore down on
Sita and, filled with ire, addressed her in harsh tones, saying: —
“ Thou dost not fully value an alliance with the offspring of
Poulastya the illustrious Ravana, the magnanimous Dashagriva,
O Sita.”
Thereafter, one among them named Ekjata, her eyes in-
flamed with anger addressed Sita of small belly, saying : —
“According to tradition, Poulastya is the fourth of the six
Prajapatis, a mind-born son of Brahma renowned in all the
world, O Sita, and that glorious Ascetic Vaishravas sprang from
the mind of that great Rishi whose glory equalled the Praja-
patis. O Large-eyed Princess, his son was Ravana, the scourge
of his foes; it behoveth thee to become the consort of that
King of Titans. Why dost thou not consent, O Thou of
Lovely Form ? ”
Thereupon another titan called Harijata, rolling her eyes
that resembled a cat’s, said furiously : “ It is for thee to
become the wife of one who defeated the thirty-three Celestials
and their king in combat ; dost thou not desire to be united
with him who is heroic, of indomitable prowess and never
turns back in battle? Renouncing his cherished and beloved
Queen Mandodari, that mighty King Ravana will be thme, '
and seek the gorgeous inner apartment, enriched by thousands
of women adorned with jewels, and thou wilt be the object of
his worship ! ”
There followed another titan by name Vikata, who said :
“ He who again and again triumphs over the Gandharvas,
Nagas and Danavas by his valour in battle has made advances
391
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
to thee, why dost thou not wish to be the wife of that illustrious
]Lord of Titans, Ravana, who is endowed with riches ? ”
Thereafter the titan, Durmukhi spoke saying : — “ O Lady of
Lovely Lashes, why dost thou not yield to him, in fear of
whom the sun dares not shine nor ^e wind blow, at whose
command the trees shower down their blooms and the hills
and clouds loose their floods.
“ O Beautiful One, why dost thou .not consent to be the
consort of that King of kings, Ravana ? We speak thus for
thy welfare; accede to our request, O Goddess of Sweet
Smiles or thou shalt surely die.”!
CHAPTER 24
Their Menaces
Thereupon all those titans of hideous appearance, unitedly
reproached Sita in harsh and unpleasing words, saying : —
“ Why dost thou not consent to dwell in that inner apart-
ment abounding in costly couches ? O Lady, thou prizest
union with a mere man ; dismiss Rama from thy thoughts for
assuredly thou wilt not see him more. Live happily with
Ravana, the Lord of the Titans as thy consort who owns the
treasure of the Three Worlds. Thou art a woman, O Irre-
proachable Beauty, and for this dost mourn a man who is
banished from his kingdom and who leads a life of misery.”
Hearing the words of those titans, Sita, her lotus eyes filled
with tears, answered them, saying: — What you have uttered
is immoral and wholly reprehensible and will never find
*^£;eptance with me. A mortal woman may not become the
wife of a demon. Devour me, if you wish, I will never accede
to your request. Poor or deprived of his kingdom, he who
is my husband is my spiritual preceptor and I shall ever follow
him, as Suvarchala follows the sun or the blessed Sachi re-
mains at Indra’s side or Arundhati' near Vasishtha or Rohini
by Shashin or Lopamudra by Agastya, Sukanya by Syavana,
392
SUNDARA KANDA
Savitri by Satyavat, Shrimati by Kapila, Madayanti by Sandasa,
Keshini by Sagara and Damayanti, the daughter of King i
Bhima by her Lord Naishada.”
These words of Sita infuriated those titan women, who had
been sent by Ravana and they overwhelmed her with hard
and bitter reproaches while Hanuman crouched silently in
the Shingshapa tree. And that monkey heard those demons
threatening Sita in this wise.
Surrounding Sita on every side, licking their burning lips
again and again and, armed with spears, they menaced her in
a paroxysm of rage, saying :
“ Dost thou think that the great King of the Titans, Ravana,
is not worthy to be thy lord ? ”
Threatened by those terrible looking titan women, the lovely
Sita, wiping away her tears, took refuge beneath the Shingshapa
tree, where, surrounded by those women, that large-eyed
princess, overcome with distress, seated herself. And all
those hideous demons overwhelmed her with reproaches, as,
clad in a mud-stained sari, reduced to the last extremity, her
countenance wan, she remained absorbed in her grief.
Thereupon, a grim-visaged demon, named Vinata, having
hideous teeth, and a protruding belly, cried out angrily : —
“ O Sita, thou hast demonstrated thy devotion to thy lord
sufficiently but all excess leads to suffering. May good betide
thee ! We are satisfied, thou hast preserved the conventions
common among men, now hear what I say to thee for thy
good ! Do thou take Ravana for thy lord, he, the chief of the
titan host who, like unto Vasava, triumphs over his enemies
and is brave, liberal and gracious to all beings. Forsaking
that wretched wight, Ramachandra, take Ravana as thy hus-
band ! Thy person, sprinkled with celestial perfume and adorned
with excellent ornaments, do thou, O Vaidehi, like unto Swa^,
the consort of Agni or the goddess Sachi, wife of Indra, from
to-day become the Queen of the Worlds ! What shalt thou
do with Rama who is wretched and has but a short time to
live? If thou dost not follow my counsel, that very instant
we shall devour thee.”
Thereafter, another titan, named Vikata, with pendulous
breasts, clenching her fists angrily addressed Sita, saying : —
393
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
O Foolish Daughter of Mithila’s King, out of compassion
r and forbearance, we have endured thy harsh speech and yet
thou dost not follow our sage and expedient counsel. Thou
hast been transported to the further shore of the ocean which
is inaccessible to others ; Ravana has imprisoned thee in his
private apartments to be guarded by us, O Maithili, not even
Indra himself can liberate thee. Cease from weeping and
lamenting and yield thyself up to pleasure and delight, O Sita;
disport thyself with the King of the Titans. O Timid Damsel,
dost thou not know how swiftly the youth of women is gone ?
Ere it fades, pass thy days happily. Till then range the
enchanting woods, groves and hills with the sovereign of the
titans, O Thou of Sparkling Eyes ! Thousands of women will
attend on thee if thou dost take the lord of all the titans as thy
consort, but if thou dost not follow my counsel, I will tear
thy heart out and feast on it, O Maithili.”
Then another titan of ferocious looks, named Chandari,
brandishing a great spear, said : “ Seeing this youthful woman,
with the eyes of a young doe who was carried away by Ravana
and brought hither, whose breast is now trembling with fear,
I feel an intense desire to feast on her liver, spleen, breast,
heart, limbs and head.”
At this, a female titan called Praghasa, said : “ Of what use
to argue about her ? Let us stop the breath in the throat of
this heartless woman and inform Ravana of her death. He
will undoubtedly say : ‘ Do ye devour her, ’.”
The titan, Ajamukhi then said : “ Let us divide her equally ;
disputation is unpleasing to me ; let our favourite drink and
different garlands be brought hither speedily.”
At that moment the demon Shurpanakha said : “ I am in
full accord with Ajamukhi’s words, let wine that dispels all
anxiety be brought without delay. Gorged with human
“flesh, we will dance in the Nikumbbila Grove.”
Hearing the monstrous titan’s threats, Sita, who resembled
the daughter of a God, her endurance at an end,. burst into
tears.
394
SUNDARA KANDA
CHAPTER 25
Sita gives way to Despair
The many barbarous threats of the titan women, caused the
daughter of Janak^ to give way to tears and the noble Vaidehi,
terror stricken, in a voice broken by sobs, answered them,
saying : —
“ A mortal woman may not be the wife of a titan ; tear me
to pieces if you will but I shall never follow your counsels.”
Surrounded by those demons and threatened by Ravana,
Sita, who resembled the daughter of a God, could find no
refuge anywhere and, seized with violent trembling, she shrank
away from them, as a fawn in the forest, separated from thd
herd, surrounded by wolves. Clinging to the fiowering branch
of an Ashoka tree, sunk in grief, Sita bethought herself of her
lord. Streams of tears bathed her lovely breast and over-
come with affliction, she cotild see no end to her distress.
Like a plantain tree uprooted by the storm, she lay, the fear
that the titan women inspired in her blanching her cheek ;
her long thick plait moving to and fro as she shook, resembling
a gliding serpent.
Groaning in her grief and overcome with indignation,
Maithili, weeping, began to lament, exclaiming sorrowfully: —
“ O Rama ! ” and again, “ O Lakshmana ”, “ O My Mother
Kaushalya ”, “ O Sumitra ”. “ True indeed is the saying
of the sages : ‘ neither man nor woman can die ere the hour
strikes ’, since tormented by the savage titans and separated
from Rama, I am still able to survive an instant. Alas ! A
woman of little virtue and wretched, I am about to die far
from my protector as a laden vessel founders in the midST of ’
the waves driven by the blast of the tempest. In the absence
of my Icvrd, I am sinking under the load of my affiction, like
a river bank undermined by the current. Happy are those who
are able to look upon my lord, whose eyes resemble the petals
of the blossoming trees, whose gait is like a lion’s and who is
full of gratitude and gende of speech. Deprived of the
395
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
presence of Rama of subdued soul, it is as hard for me to
breathe as for him who has swallowed a virulent poison and
henceforth my life is forfeit. What heinous fault have I
committed in a previous existence that I should now have to
suffer such cruel misfortune? So intense is my grief that I
long to die, but alas, I am surrounded by these titan women
and cannot be reunited with Rama. Cursed is the human
state, cmsed is dependence on others, since one may not yield
up one’s life when one so desires it.”
CHAPTER 26
Sita prophesies the Titan's Destruction
Her face bathed in tears, with bowed head the daughter of
Janaka began to lament once more and, distracted with grief,
beside herself, she rolled on the earth like a colt as though
she had lost her senses, crying : —
“ I, the spouse of RagWa, who allowed himself to be
deceived by the titans able to change their form at will, was
seized by the ruthless Ravana who bore me away. Having
been made captive by the titans, subject to their insults and
menaces, sunk in grief and anxiety, I am no longer able to
endure life. Of what use is existence, wealthy or jewels to me,
living amidst the demons far from Rama of the great Car?
Assuredly my heart must be of iron, ageless and imperishable,
since it does not break under mine affliction. Woe is me,
vile and wicked creature that I am, since I still breathe, in
the absence of my lord. Even my left foot shall not touch that
Ranger of the Night, how should I feel any love for Ravana,
tft&n ? He, who in his perversity seeks to seduce me, is not
conversant with my nature, nor my race, nor the aversion in
which he is held by me. Tom to pieces, rent limb from limb
or cast into the fire, I shdl never submit to Ravana, what use
is there in further discussion ?
“ It is well known that Raghava is righteous, grateful and
compassionate i that he has become pitiless is due to mine
396
SUNDARA KANDA
evil karma. Will he not deliver me, he who in Janasthana
destroyed fourteen thousand titans singlehanded ? Even were
Lanka in the midst of the sea and inaccessible, Raghava’s
arrows would transcend all obstacles. What can prevent the
valiant Rama from rejoining his beloved wife, who has been
borne away by a titan? I fear that the elder brother of
Lakshmana does not know that I am here, for if he did, that
warrior would not endure this afiront.
“ The King of the Vultures, who would have informed
Rama of mine abduction, was slain by Ravana in the struggle.
Great indeed was the courage manifested by Jatayu in coming
to min e aid and, despite his age, seeking to destroy Ravana.
Did Raghava know that I was here, this very hour, he would
rid the world of titans with his flaming shafts ; he would
bum up Lanka, swallow the ocean and blot out the might of
Ravana. From each dwelling the groans and cries of the
female titans, their husbands slain, would have risen, as mine
do now or even louder, and Rama, aided by Lakshmana
would range the city, slaughtering the titans, for the foe in-
stantly yields up his life, who comes face to face with them.
Then Lanka, its streets filled with smoke issuing from the
funeral pyres, encircled by wreaths of vultures, would soon
resemble a charnel house. Soon shall I be avenged ! This
matter will cost you all dear, for such inauspicious omens are
to be seen in Lanka, that she will soon be shorn of her
splendour.
The King of the Titans, the vicious Ravana having been
slain, Lanka, now prosperous and happy, will resemble a
widow. Assuredly I shall soon hear the wailing of the daughters
of the titans in every dwelling, mourning in their sorrow.
Plunged in darkness, deprived of her glory, her valiant titans
slain, the city of Lanka will perish, consumed by Rama’s
arrows, when that hero, the corners of whose eyes are ^ed,
learns that I am held captive in the titan’s abode. The time
fixed by ^t cruel and wicked Ravana is at hand and that
vicious wretch has resolved to destroy me. To ignore what
is prohibited, is the practice of these base demons. Terrible
is the calamity which will follow this outrage ; those titans
who live on flesh are ignorant of virtue. Assuredly that titan
397
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
intends me for his morning repast ; I am helpless, what can
, I do in the absence of my beloved ? Deprived of my lord’s
presence, stricken with grief, not beholding Rama, the comers
of whose eyes are red, may I soon see the God Vaivasvata!
Nay, the elder brother of Bharata is unaware that I still live,
else he and Lakshmana would have scoured the earth for me.
Without doubt, overwhelmed by my foes, that warrior, the
elder brother of Lakshmana has renounced his body and
repaired to the Celestial Region.
Happy are the Gods, Gandharvas, Siddhas and the great
Rishis who are able to look on the heroic Rama. It may be
that the sagacious and royal Sage Rama, has been absorbed in
the Absolute and hath no longer any need of a consort or that
one who is present inspires joy, but the absent are forgotten.
Perchance the fault is mine, and I have lost the right to happi-
ness, I, the lovely Sita, separated from the illustrious Rama.
Death to me is preferable to life, bereft of that magnanimous
One, that great hero of imperishable exploits, the destroyer
of his foes ! It may be that the two brothers, those chiefs of
men have laid down their arms, they Who feed on the roots
and woodland fruits, passing their lives in the forest or they
have been put to death through treachery by the vile Ravana,
the last of the titans. If that be so, then with all my heart
I long for death nor is it forbidden me in my. distress. Blessed
are those high-souled ascetics who are illumined, their senses
subdued, for whom there is neither desire- nor aversion ; for
them, neither love nor hate gives rise to joy or pain ; they are
free ; salutations to those great beings ! Forsaken by the
beloved Rama, versed in the science of the soul and having
fallen into the power of the wicked Ravana, I shall yield up
my life.”
CHAPTER 27
Trijata's Dream
These words of Sita roused the female titans to great fury
and some hmrried away to repeat diem to that vile creature,
Ravana.
398
SUNDARA KANDA
Thfen those monsters of hideous aspect approached her and
began to threaten her in the same way as before with as little,
success and some said :
“ O Wretched Sita, to-day those demons whose destruction
thou hast planned, will devour thy flesh at their pleasure.”
Seeing Sita threatened by those vile demons, Trijata, who was
aged and prudent, said to them : “ Ye Wretches, devour me,
but do not lay hands on Sita, the daughter of Janaka and the
beloved daughter-in-law of King Dasaratha. Last night, I
had a terrible dream causing my hair to stand on end, fore-
telling the overthrow of the titans and the triumph of this
woman’s husband.”
Hearing these words uttered by Trijata, all those titan women,
filled with ire, terrified, demanded that she should speak
further, saying : — “ Do thou relate the manner of thy dream
and what thou didst behold last night.”
Hearing those words, falling from the lips of the titan women,
Trijata began to relate the dream that had come to her in the
early hours, saying : —
“ I beheld a celestial chariot made of ivory, drawn by a
hundred swans traversing the ethereal regions in which
Raghava accompanied by Lakshmana stood clad in dazzling
raiment, adorned with garlands. And I saw Sita wearing the
purest white, standing on a snow-white mountain surrounded
by the sea and she was re-united with Rama, as the light with
the sun. And again I beheld Raghava seated on a mighty
elephant possessing four tusks, resembling a hill, as also Laksh-
mana, whereupon those two lions among heroes, ablaze with
their own effulgence, approached Janaki arrayed in dazzling
robes and decked with garlands. Upon this, she mounted
on the shoulders of an elephant led by her lord, appearing
in the sky near the summit of that mountain ! Thereafter,
that lotus-eyed one, rose into the air from her husband'^s
embrace and I beheld her wiping the sun and moon with
her hand., Then that foremost among elephants with those
two princes and the large-eyed Sita stood over Lanka.
"And again, in dream, I saw Rama, clothed in brilliant attire,
wearing garlands, accompanied by Lakshmana, in a chariot
drawn by eight white bullocks and I beheld that foremost of
399
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
men, lUma, whose essence is valour with his brother Laksh-
< mana and Sita ascending a celestial flowery car, bright as the
sun, driving towards the northern regions.
Then I saw Ravana, l3ring on the earth covered in oil, shaven,
attired in red, garlanded with oleander flowers, intoxicated and
still drinking. And I beheld him falling from the flowery
chariot, Pushpaka, on to the earth, shorn, wearing a black doth,
dragged hither and thither by a woman. Thereafter I saw
him seated in a chariot drawn by asses, robed in red, with his
body stained likewise, quaffing sesamum oil, laughing and
dancing, his mind confused, his senses clouded, speeding
toward.*! the south. Again I saw Ravana, the Lord of the
Titans, stricken with fear, fall headlong on the earth, thereafter
leaping up suddenly, terrified, bemused with liquor, staggering
about naked like a madman, incapable of speech yet babbling
continuously, stinking and foul, resembling hell itself. Then,
proceeding towards the south, he entered a lake where even
the mud had dried up and a dark woman clad in red, be-
smeared with mud, placed a rope round the neck of Dasha-
griva dragging him to the region of death.
“There I beheld the mighty Kumbhakarna and all the sons
of Ravana, their heads shaven, besmeared with oil. Dasha-
griva riding a boar, Indrajita a porpoise and Kumbhakarna a
camel ; only Bibishana appeared to me standing in space,
imder a white canopy, accompanied by four ministers. There-
after a great company of titans wearing >. red garlands and
raiment filed past, playing on stringed instruments, dancing
and drinking. And I beheld the enchanting city of Lanka,
filled with elephants, chariots and horses, her gateways and
arches shattered, falling into the sea. And in Lanka, crimson
with flames, the female titans were laughing and creating a
terrible clamour, quaffing oil. I saw Kumbhakarna and all
t£e other titans, dark-hued, wearing scarlet robes, falling
headlong into a cesspool.
“ Do ye now depart since Raghava is about to br re-united
with Sita and, in extreihe ire, will exterminate you all with the
titans. If his beloved and revered consort, who, for his sake,
followed him to the forest, is threatened and tormented by you,
Raghava will never brook the insult. Enough therefore of
400
SUNDARA KANDA
these invidious threats, occupy yourselves in consoling her
and crave her forgiveness ; you should seek to influence Vaidehi
by persuasion. That unfortunate one, on whose account I
had so significant a dream, is about to be delivered from
her woes and re-united to her beloved and illustrious lord oace
more. Even after the menaces you have uttered, let us give up
all harsh words and implore her forgiveness. In truth, a
terrible disaster for the titans will proceed from Raghava.
By casting yourselves at her feet, you may placate Maithili,
the daughter of Janaka, who is able to preserve us from a
great calamity. Furthermore, I do not fi n d any blemish in
that lady of large eyes nor the least defect in any of her limbs.
Verily I deem the misfortune that has befallen this goddess,
who does not merit adversity, has no more substance than a
shadow.
“ I foresee the immediate attainment of Vaidehi’s desires, '
the destruction of the King of the Titans and the inuninent
triumph of Raghava. Behold the indications of great joy,
held in check by that lady, in the twitching of her left eye
large as a lotus petal and without apparent cause ; the slight
trembling of the left arm of that virtuous daughter of Videha,
her left thigh too resembling an elephant’s trunk is quivering,
as if Raghava himself stood before her and the winged crea-
tures nesting in the branches above her are pouring forth
their song as if to announce the advent of an auspicious hour.”
Thereupon, that modest and youthful woman, greatly
delighted at the prospect of her husband’s victory, said to
them : “ If this prove true I will be your protector.”
CHAPTER 28
^ Sita's Lament
Hearing the harsh speech of that King of the Titans, Ravana,
the unfortunate Sita began to tremble, as a she-elephant
attacked by a lion on the edge of the forest.
401
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Threatened by Ravana and encircled by the titans,' that
;dniid damsel gave way to despair like a yoimg girl abandoned
in a wood.
She reflected : “ The sages afSrm truly that death does not
cqme before the appointed hour since, worthless creature that
I am, I still live after these insults. Bereft of happiness,
filled with misery, my heart must be hard indeed that it does
not break into a hundred pieces this day, like the crest of a
mountain struck by lightning. Nay, I am not to blame for this
— I may be slain by that dreadful monster but I can no more
give him my affection than a brahmin can impart the teachings
of the Veda to one of low caste. If that Lord of the Worlds
does not appear at the appointed hour, that vile King of the
Titans will cut me to pieces with his sharp weapons as a sur-
geon cuts the foetus from the heart of its mother. Two
months will quickly pass away and I shall have to suffer the
pain of death, unhappy creatme that I am, like a thief, who
having disobeyed his sovereign is boxmd and being led to
execution when the night is over.
“ O Rama, O Lakshmana, O Sumitra ! O Mother of Rama !
O My Mothers ! 1 am about to perish miserably as a ship
foundering in the sea battered by the storm. Assuredly those
two valiant princes must have fallen under the blows of that
creature disguised as a deer, like a b\ill or lion struck by light-
ning. There is no doubt that it was fate in the form of a
deer that deluded me, unfortunate creature that I am and in
my folly I sent those two princes, Rama and Lakshmana to
capture it. Alas ! O Rama, O Thou of truthful vows and
long arms ! O Thou, whose countenance shines like the full
moon ! O My Life, thou, the benefactor and friend of all
beings, art not aware that I am about to be put to death by
the titans. For me, who have no other God than my lord,
mjT patience, my sleeping on the bare ground, my observance
of duty, my devotion to my husband have all been in vain,
as a service rendered to one who is ungrateful, yain has it
been, that I have fulfilled my duty and that I am wholly
devoted to thee alone since I do not behold thee and in thine
absence, wasting away, pale and waak, have given up all hope
of being re-united with thee. Having courageously carried out
402
SUNDARA RANDA
the behests of thy sire, having fulfilled thy vow, returning
from the forest, thou shalt sport with many large-eyed ladies
in peace. O Rama, I, who conceived a lasting love for thee^
to min e own destruction was wholly attached to thee ; having
practised asceticism and observed my vows, 1 am about to lose
my life, woe unto me, unfortunate wretch that 1 am ! Gladly
would I take my life by means of poison or by sharp weapons
but there is none who will bring them to me in this dty of
the titans.”
Overcome by sorrow, reflecting for a long time, Sita undid
the cord that tied her hair, saying : — “I shall hang myself with
this cord and reach the abode of death.”
Then the lovely Sita, whose form was full of grace, took hold
of a branch of the tree under which she stood and became
absorbed in the thought of Rama, Lakshmana and her kinsfolk;
and many auspicious signs removing her grief and lending
her courage, well-known in the world, appeared to her, in-
dicating the advent of future well-being.
CHAPTER 29
Sita observes auspicious Portents
Whilst the irreproachable and lovely princess remained
bereft of joy and ftill of anxiety, she beheld auspicious portents
on every side, resembling willing servants attendant on a
wealthy man. And the large left eye of that lady of lovely
looks, with its dark pupil, began to twitch like a lotus set spurning
by a fish. And her beautiful plump and rounded arm, sprinkled
with sandal and aloes which ere this, had served hei“'lord
as a pillow, began to tremble again and again. Her left thigh,
like unto the tapering trunk of an elephant, moved convul-
sively foretelling that she would soon behold Rama and the
golden sari, now covered with dust, of the large-eyed Maithili,
whose teeth were like the^eeds of a pomegranate, slipped from
her beautiful shoulders.
403 2D
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
G>mforted by these signs and others also, that foretold a
happy ending, Sita of lovely lashes resembling a plant dried
'^y the wind and sun, reviving under tardy rain, experienced
a great felicity. Then her countenance, her lips like Bimba
fruit, her beautiful eyes, the curve of her lashes and her sharp
te'eth, recovered their beauty once more as the moon issuing
from the mouth of Rahu.
Her despair and exhaustion removed, her fever allayed, her
grief was assuaged and her heart filled with joy and that noble
lady looked as beautiful as the moon of cool rays in its waxing
period.
CHAPTER 30
Harmman's Ructions
The valiant Hanuman who had heard all that Sita, Trijata
and the titans had said, gazed on that illustrious damsel who
resembled a celestial being from the Nandana Gardens and
many thoughts flitted through the mind of that monkey.
He reflected : “ She, who was sought in every place by
thousands and millions of monkeys, is here and it is I who
have found her. Engaged as a skilful spy to discover the
strength of the enemy I have stolen into the dty and know
ever3rthing concerning the might of Ravana and the resources
of the titans as also of their capital. It is for me to console the
consort of that immeasurably illustrious prince, who is com-
passionate to all beings, for she is pining for her lord. I shall
seek to gain the confidence of this lady, whose countenance
resembles the full moon, who formerly was unacquainted with
suffering and who cannot see any end to her woes. If I return,
without having comforted that virtuous lady whose soul is
overwhelmed with grief, my journey will have bee^ in vain.
In sooth, when I have departed, that illustrious Princess Janaki,
giving up all hope of deliverance, will yield up her life and that
long-armed warrior, whose countenance resembles the full
moon, anxious to bdiold Sita is equally worthy of consolation.
404
SUNDARA KANDA
To speak to her in the presence of these titans is impossible,
what then shall I do ? I am in a great dilemm. If I do not
give her some reassurance in the last hour of the night, she*
will undoubtedly give up her life and if Rama enquires of me,
‘ What did Sita of slender waist say ? ’ what answer can I give
to him if I have had no converse with her ? If I return without
having achieved my purpose regarding Sita, Kakutstha will
consume me with his fiery glance, then it were vain to urge
my master to take action for Rama’s sake, by placing himself
at the head of his forces.
“ I shall take the first opportimity offered by these titan
women to reassure that sorely tried lady, yet in this insigni-
ficant form and monkey shape, if I assume a human voice and
speak in sanskrita like a sage, Sita will deem me to be Ravana
and she will be terrified ! It is essential however that I express
myself in the human tongue, how otherwise can I inspire this
irreproachable lady with courage ? Seeing my shape and hear-
ing me speak, Janaki, who has been terrorised by the titans,
will be seized with an even greater fear and that illustrious
and large-eyed Sita will cry out, imagining me to be Ravana,
who is able to change his form at will.
“ Hearing her cry, the whole company of titans, armed with
every kind of weapon, will form themselves into a great mass
resembling death itself and, hideous and indomitable, will
rush on me ffom every side and seek to destroy me or take me
captive. Then, beholding me leap from branch to branch
and climb to the tops of the highest trees, they will become
exceedingly alarmed and will fill the woods with their wild
cries ; thereafter they will call the titans who are engaged in
guarding the king’s palace to their aid and, on account of their
native excitability, will seize hold of every kind of weapon,
spears, darts, and swords and hasten to join in the fray.
Surrounded by them on all sides, if I slay that host of titans,
exhausted, I shall be unable to cross the ocean or they, out-
numbering me, will succeed in capturing me and, being a
prisoner, that lady will reap no benefit from my attempt.
“ Alternatively, in their passion for evil doing, they may
even slay the daughter of Jianaka, which will completely defeat
the great design of Rama and Sugriva ! Janaki dwells in an
405
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
inaccessible and secret place surrounded by the sea> guarded
on all sides by the titans with all its approaches closed. If 1
am slain or c^tured by the titans in combat, I know of no
other monjfiey who can cross the four hundred miles of sea.
Even if I destroy thousands of titans, I should not then be
able to reach the other shore of the vast ocean. Batdes are
hazardous and I do not like to engage in so imcertain an enter-
prise ; what wise person would take any risk in a matter of
trust ? It would be a great error to frighten Vaidehi by address-
ing her, yet if I do not do so, she will surely perish. Under-
takings often fail through an incompetent messenger unable to
take advantage of time and place, as darkness is overcome by
the rising sun ; in such cases, whether it concerns the accom-
plishment or avoidance of any matter, the most widely planned
projects do not succeed. Assuredly a presumptuous messenger
ruins all ! How shall I act therefore, so that my mission does not
prove vain ? How shall I show myself equal to this charge ?
How shall the crossing of the ocean not prove to have been use-
less ? How can I persuade Sita to listen to me without inspiring
fear in her ? "
Having put all these questions to himself, Hanuman formed
the following resolution :
“ I shall speak to her of Rama of immortal exploits, for then
his dear consort will not be afraid of me since she is wholly
absorbed in the thought of her lord. In a gentle voice, utter-
ing the name of Rama, the foremost of the Ikshwahus of subdued
soul and, lauding his piety and renown in sweet accents, I
shall induce Sita to listen to me. There is nothing I will not
do to inspire her with confidence.”
Thereupon, the mighty Hanuman, looking down on the
consort of the Lord of the World from the branches of the
tree where he sat concealed, spoke to her in melodious and
ca&^d tones.
CHAPTER 3 I
Hanuman praises Rama
Having examined the matter firom^very aspea, that intelligent
monkey began to pour sweet words into Vaidehi’s ear, saying : —
406
SUNDARA KANDA
There was a king named Dasaratha, the possessor of
chariots, horses and elephants, one by nature devout and
illustrious, the glory of the Ikshwakus. To harm none was
his delight and he was high-minded and compassionate, a
true hero of his race that found its splendour and the growth
of its prosperity in him. Qad in all the insignia of royalty
and majesty, t^t lion among kings, renowned in the four
regions, shed the felicity he enjoyed over all. His beloved
eldest son, whose countenance was as bright as the moon,
was called Rama, possessor of a keen intellect and the most
skilled of archers. Faithful to his vows, the defender of his
people, the protector of all beings, upholder of justice, he was
the scourge of his foes.
“ At the command of his aged sire, his word his bond, that
hero accompanied by his consort and his brother was banished
to the forest. Whilst giving himself up to the chase in that
vast solitude, he slew large numbers of valiant titans who
were able to change their form at will.
When Ravana learnt that he had destroyed Janasthana and
killed Khara and Dushana, he in fury, bore Janaki away, having
lured her lord far into the forest by the aid of Maricha in the
form of a deer.
“Whilst searching everywhere to discover the divine and
irreproachable Sita, Rama found a friend in the forest, the
Monkey Sugriva, Bringing about the destruction of Bali,
Rama, the conqueror of hostile cities, conferred the monkey
kingdom on the magnanimous Sugriva and by his decree,
thousands of monkeys, able to change their form at will, set
out to search for that goddess in every region. I am one of
those who, at the instance of Sampati, crossed the sea four
hundred miles in width, on account of that large-eyed beauty.
Hearing of her comeliness, her grace and distinguishigg
characteristics from Rama,Ihave beenenabledtofindheratlast.”
Having spoken thus, that bull among monkeys fell silent.
And Janajfd was extremely astonished, hearing that speech
and brushing aside her lovely tangled locks which concealed
her face, she looked up into the Shingshapa tree.
Hearing the words of that hionkey, Sita glanced enquiringly
to the four quarters and other regions, whilst an extreme delight
407
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
flooded her whole being as she remembered Rama. Then,
f glancing from side to side and up and down, she espied the
son of Vata, who resembled the rising sim, that minister of the
King of the Monkeys of incomparable wisdom.
CHAPTER 32
Sita sees Hamman
Beholding that monkey of pleasing speech, clad in white
raiment, resembling a flash of lightning, crouching concealed
among the branches, bright as a cluster of Ashoka flowers
and like gold refined in the crucible, Sita was greatly agitated.
Observing that foremost of monkeys of humble mien,
Maithili said to herself in extreme surprise: “Ah! What a
terrible looking monkey, unacceptable and hideous to behold.”
Thinking thus, her fears increased and she broke into countless
plaintive lamentations. Then the lovely Sita cried out in her
terror : “ O Rama, O Rama, O Lakshmana I ” and the voice
of that virtuous princess grew fainter and fainter till, casting
her eyes on that excellent monkey once more, who had assumed
a reverent attitude, Maithili said to herself : “ It must be a
dream.”
Observing the face of that Indra among Monkeys with its
deep scars as has been described and, looking on that excellent
ape, the most honourable son of the Wind, the first of the
wise, Sita lost consciousness and became like one dead. There-
after, slowly regaining her senses, she said to herself: “ This
vision of a monkey is condemned by the scriptures and is an
in^spicious dream! Can all be well with Rama, who is accom-
panied by Lakshmana and my father King Janaka? Yet it
can be no dream for, in the grief and misfortune that over-
whelms me, I am no longer able to sleep and, far from him
whose countenance resembles the full moon, no joy remains
for me. Through constantly thinking and calling on Rama,
I imagine I hear and see only th6se things which are related
to Rama. For my love is a torment, my whole being flows
408
SUNDARA KANDA
towards him, ever absorbed in his rememberance I see and
hear him alone. Is it an illusion ? This is what perturbs mcb
and makes me imeasy. I deem this to be but a phantom of
the mind yet thinking thus, I still behold it, while an imaginary
object can never have a form and he who is thus addressing
me has a distinct form. Salutations to Vachaspati who is
accompanied by the God who bears the Thimderbolt ! Saluta-
tions to Swyambhu and the God who partakes of offerings!
May they grant that the creature who has spoken in my presence,
be real and not illusory 1 ”
CHAPTER 33
Hanuman's Converse with the Princess Sita
Slipping down from the tree, Hanuman, whose face was the
colour of coral, attired in a humble guise, approached Sita
and that mighty son of the Wind with joined palms addressed
her in gentle tones, saying :
“ Who art thou, O Lady, whose eyes resemble lotus
petals, who, wearing a soiled silken garment art supporting
thyselJf by the branch of the tree? O Irreproachable One,
why are tears of suffering falling from thine eyes, that resemble
the lotus, as water flows from a broken vessel ? O Fair One,
who art thou among the Celestials, Titans, Nagas, Gandharvas,
Rakshas, Yakshas and Kinneras ? Or do the Rudras claim that
thou art bom of them or the Wind-gods or the Vasus, O Lady
of exquisite features ? To me thou appearest to be of divine
origin. Art thou Rohini, foremost and most brilliant of stars,
who, separated from the moon has fallen from the abo(k of
the immortals ? Or art thou the lovely dark-eyed Arundmti,
who hath fled in wrath or in pride from her lord, Shri Vasishtha?
Is it for a i|on, a father, a brother or a husband, whose departure
from this world thou art mourning, O Lady of slender waist ?
By thy tears and sighs and thy lying on the earth, it seems
to me that thou art not a delestial being and further thou dost
ever and again call on the name of a king. From the marks on
409
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
thy person I deem thee to be the consort or the daughter of a
monarch. Art thou not Sita, who was ruthlessly borne avray
by Havana from Janasthana ? May prosperity attend thee !
From thy wretched plight, thine unrivalled beauty and thine
ascetic garb, I deem thee to be Rama’s consort.”
Hearing Hanunum’s words and filled with joy at the sound
of Rama’s name, Vaidehi answered him, as he stood beneath the
tree, saying :
“ I am the daughter-in-law of Dasaratha, foremost among
the kings of the world, a knower of the Self, the destroyer of
hostile armies. I am the daughter of l^g Janaka, the
magnanimous sovereign of Videha and my name is Sita, the
consort of the highly intelligent Rama, who is endowed with
wisdom. For twelve years I dwelt in Raghava’s abode,
experiencing every earthly delight and satisfying every desire.
In the thirteenth year, the king, with the approval of his ministers,
resolved to install Rama, the joy of the House of Ikshwaku
on the throne. As they were preparing to anoint Rama as
heir-apparent. Queen Kaikeyi addressed her lord, saying : —
“ ‘ I will neither eat nor drink of that which is served to me
each day but shall put an end to my existence if Rama be
installed. Let the boons that, in gratitude, thou didst grant
me, be redeemed and let Raghava repair to the forest ’.
“ The king, faithful to his bond, recollected the boons
made to the queen and hearing those cruel , and unpleasing
words was lost in grief. Then that aged monarch, adhering
firmly to his vow, weeping, besought his eldest son to renounce
the throne. That illustrious prince to whom the words of his
sire were more to be prized than the throne, inwardly assenting,
promised to obey. Rama, ever a giver, seeking no return,
truthful, never uttering a falsehood even were his life to be
mad^ forfeit, is essentially brave. Laying aside his costly
attire, the highly glorious Rama with his whole heart, re-
nounced the kingdom and gave me into his mother’s keeping,
but I, assuming the garb qf an ascetic, quickly prepared to
accompany him to the forest, for, separated from him, I could
not bear to dwell even in the celestial regions. Then the
fortunate Saumitri, the enhancer of his friends’ delight, donning
robes of bark and kusha grass also prepared to follow his
410
SUMDARA KANDA
dder brother. In deference to the will of our sovereign, firm
in our vows, we entered the dark and imknown forest. While ^
that one of immeasurable effiilgence was dwelling in the
Dandaka Forest, I, his consort, was carried away by the Titan,
Ravana of perverse soul. Two months is the time fixed bjr
him, after which I am to die.”
CHAPTER 34
' Sita's Uncertainty on seeing Hanuman
Hearing the words of Sita, who was stricken with grief,
Hanuman, .the foremost among monkeys, in order to reassure
her, said : —
“ O Divine Vaidehi, by Rama’s decree I have come as a
messenger to thee; he is safe and enquires as to thy welfare.
Rama, the son of Dasaratha, who is versed in the Veda, con-
versant with the use of the Brahmastra, the foremost of the
learned, offers salutations to thee, O Queen ! The highly
resplendent Lakshmana too, the most powerful and cherished
companion of thy lord, in the midst of his burning anxieties,
bows before thee and wishes thee well.”
Hearing of the welfare of those two lions among men, Sita,
trembling with delight, said to Hanuman : — “ Verily the wise
say that happiness visits a man even if it be at the end of a
hundred years.”
Thereupon Sita and Hanuman began to converse with
delight and mutual confidence. Hearing Sita speak in this
wise, Hanuman, the son of Maruta drew nearer to her who
had been overwhelmed with grief and, as he did so, she ^ew
apprehensive and reflected : — ^"Alas ! Why have I entered into
converse with him ? It is Ravana in another guise ! ” There-
upon, letting go the Ashoka branch, Maithili of faultless limbs,
exhausted with suffering, sank down on the earth.
Then that long-armed monkey bowed unto Janaka’s daughter,
who, filled with terror, did not dare raise her eyes to him, yet,
411
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
seeing him bowing humbly before her, Sita, whose face re-
^sembled the moon, sighed deeply and said to him in gentle
accents : —
“If thou art Havana’s self, who has assumed a perfidious
gmse in order to increase my distress, it is a vile act. Thou
art he, who, renoimcing his own shape, appeared to me in
Janasthana as a mendicant, O Ranger of the Night. O Thou,
wearing shapes at will, it doth not behove thee to torment me,
who am distressed and emaciated with fasting.
“ Yet thou canst not be he whom I fear, since my heart
feels delight in seeing thee. If thou art truly Rama’s messenger,
may good betide thee ! Thou art welcome, O Best of Monkeys
for it is sweet to me to hear of Rama. Set forth the virtues of
Rama, O Monkey, and ravish my soul, O Gentle One, as the
current of a river bears away its banks. O how sweet a dream
does an inhabitant of the woods bring to me so long after
mine abduction! If I might only see the valiant Raghava
accompanied by Lakshmana once more but even a dream
denies me this delight. Can it be a dream ? To see a monkey
in dream does not give rise to happiness yet I am happy now I
Is my min d not deranged or has fasting disturbed the humours
of my body and caused this delusion or is it perchance a
mirage ? Nay, it cannot be an hallucination for I am in full
possession of my senses and perceive this monkey clearly.”
Such were the thoughts that haunted Sita, as also that the
titans were able to change their form at will, which convinced
her that this was the King of the Titans himself. Having
arrived at this conclusion, the daughter of Janaka, of slender
waist, ceased to converse with the monkey but Hanuman,
divining what was passing through her mind, consoled her
with sweet words, enhancing her delight saying: —
“ Bright as the sun and like the moon, beloved of all, that
sovereign of the world is as munificent as Kuvera. In valour
resembling the glorious Vishnu, of sweet and truthful speech
like unto Vachaspati, handsome, illustrious and ^fortunate
like the God of Love, the just dispenser of punishment to
evil-doers, he is the foremost of car-warriors in the world.
“He in whose arms the whole 'world takes refuge, that
magnanimous Raghava was lured away from the hermitage
412
SUNDARA KANDA
by means of Maricha in the form of a deer, thus allowing
Ravana to bear thee away. Soon shall that mighty herg
destroy Ravana in combat with his fiery shafts discharged in
anger. It is he, who has sent me with these tidings. Worn
with grief at thy separation, he enquires as to thy welfare,, as
also the highly resplendent Lakshmana, enhancer of Sumitra’s
delight, who offers salutations to thee. The king of the
monkey hosts, Sugriva by name, who is Rama’s friend, also
pays homage to thee; Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva have
thee ever in mind ; though subject to the titans, by good
fortune thou dost still live, O Vaidehi. Ere long thou shalt
behold Rama and Lakshmana of the great car with Sugriva
of limitless prowess.
am Sugriva’s minister, the monkey Hanuman, I have
entered the city of Lanka, having crossed the ocean, thus
setting my foot on the head of Ravana of perverse soul. I '
have come here to see thee, depending on my own prowess,
I am not he whom thou deemest me to be. Do thou renounce
thy doubts, and have confidence in my words.”
CHAPTER 35
Hanuman makes himself knoton to Sita
Hearing that lion among monkeys discoursing on Rama,
Vaidehi spoke to him in sweet and gentle accents, saying : —
“Where didst thou encounter Rama and how didst thou
come to know Lakshmana ? How did men and monkeys come
to form an alliance? O Monkey, describe the distinctive
characteristics of Rama and Lakshmana once again and so
dispel my grief. Speak to me of Rama’s grace and%rm,
his arms and thighs, as well as Lakshmana’s.”
To these questions of Vaidehi, Hanuman, bom of Maruta,
began to give a detailed description of Rama and said : —
“ By good fortune, recognising me to be a messenger of
Rama, O Vaidehi, whose ‘eyes are as large as lotus petals, thou
hast asked me to describe the person of thy lord as well as that
413
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of Lakshmana. O Large-eyed Lady, hear me while I tdl
t)iee of those marks of royalty I have observed in the persons
of Rama and Lakshmana. O Daughter of Janaka, Rama has
eyes like imto lotus petals, his countenance resembles the
mopn and he is endowed with great beauty and virtue. In
radiance like the sun, in patience resembling the earth, in
wisdom like unto Brihaspati, in renown equal to Vasava, he is
the protector of all beings and the upholder of his race, the
guardian of law and tradition and the scourge of his foes.
O Lovely One, Rama is the preserver of the people and the
four castes, he inaugurates and establishes the social order,
he is worshipped by all like the sun and is an observer of pious
vows ; he knows well the proper time to pay honour to holy
men and is conversant with the path of right action.
“ Bom with royal prerogatives, the servant of the brahmins,
learned, endowed with nobility, humble, he is the scourge of
his foes. Versed in the Yajur Veda, honoured by those con-
versant with the Vedas, he is proficient in archery and possesses
a thorough knowledge of the Vedas and*Vedangas. Broad
shouldered, long-armed, handsome, possessing a conch-shaped
neck his ribs are well covered and muscular and his
eyes are red ; such is Rama renowned among men. The
tone of his voice resembles the Dundubhi, his skin is smooth,
his three limbs, thigh, fist and wrist are hard, and the others,
long, his navel, abdomen and breast are well-proportioned
and high. The rims of his eyes, his nails and palms are red,
his voice and gait grave; there are three folds in the skin
of his body and neck ; the lines on the soles of his feet and
breast are deep ; his neck, back and thighs are muscular ;
his hair is coiled in three circles ; his thumb is marked with
four lines indicating his deep knowledge of the Vedas ; there
are four lines on his forehead, the sign of a long life; he is
four cilbits in height ; his arms, thighs and cheeks are plump ;
wrists, knee-joints, hips, hands and feet are well-proportioned,
his four front teeth have auspicious marks ; his gait u like a
.lion's, a tiger’s, an elephant’s or a bull’s; his lips and jaws
are fieshy, his nose long, his face, speech, down and skin,
cool ; his two arms, little fingers, thighs and legs, slender ;
his countenance, eyes, mouth, tongue, lips, palate, breast,
414
SUNDARA KANDA
nail^ and feet resemble lotuses; his forehead, neck, arms,
navel, feet, back and ears are ample. He is gifted with grac^
renown, and radiance ; his lineage is pure on both sides ;
his armpits, abdomen, breast, nose, shoulders and forehead
are elevated ; his fingers, hair, down, nails, skin, eyesight md
intellect, clear and sharp. Raghava delights in what is just
and true, he is filled with energy and is well able to judge how
to act imder all circumstances ; he is benevolent to all.
“His brother Saumitri, whose mother is second in rank
among the queens, whose glory is immeasurable, resembles
him in beauty, devotion and good qualities ; he is of a golden
complexion whereas Rama is dark of hue. Those two tigers
among men, who yearn to see thee once more, scouring the
earth for thee, met with us in the forest. Ranging the earth
in search of thee they beheld the King of the Monkeys, who
had been banished by bis elder brother, at the foot of the
Rishyamuka Mountain that is covered by innumerable trees.
We were in attendance on the handsome Sugriva, Lord of the
Monkeys, who had been driven from the kingdom by his elder
brother and, beholding those foremost of men, clad in bark,
bearing splendid bows in their hands, that monkey fied to the
summit of the mountain, distracted with terror. Thereafter
he sent me out to meet them in all haste and, at Sugriva’s
command, I approached those two princes, those lions among
men, with joined palms.
“ Distinguished by their handsome features, those two
heroes, being informed of what had taken place, were well
pleased and I, placing them on my shoulders, transported
them to the crest of the hill where the magnanimous Sugriva
was to be found. There I related all to Sugriva and they
conversed together and a great friendship grew up between those
illustrious persons, the King of the Monkeys, and those
monarchs among men. Then they comforted each bther,
narrating their respective misfortunes and Lakshmana’s elder
brother consoled Sugriva who had been banished by Bali of
great process on account of the love of a woman. Thereafter,
T.akshmana related the suffering and loss that had befallen
Rama to Sugriva, who, hearing this recital from his lips, was
bereft of his radiance like the sun under eclipse. Then
415
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
gathering together all the ornan[ients that thou didst let fall on
^e earth when the Titan bore thee away, the monkeys brought
them to Rama with delight, but they were ignorant of where
thou wert.
All those ornaments which had fallen tinkling to the ground,
and had been collected by me, I gave over to Rama, who
was beside himself with grief and, clasping them to his breast,
that God of divine beauty, the son of Dasaratha, inflamed with
grief, with many groans bewailed his loss. For a long time
that magnanimous hero lay crushed imder the weight of his
afiliction and I addressed many words of comfort to him,
persuading him to rise. Whereupon Rama with Saumitri,
gazing again and again on those precious objects, gave them
over to Sugriva. In thine absence, O Noble Lady, Raghava
is consumed with grief, like a volcano burning with perpetual
fire. On account of thee, sleeplessness, sorrow and care
consume the magnanimous Rama, as the sacred fires bum
down a temple in which they are enclosed. The pain of
thy separation has shattered him as a violent earthquake
shatters a great mountain. O Daughter of a King, he wanders
among the enchanting woods, on river banks and by the side
of waterfalls but nowhere finds delight. O Daughter of
Janaka, ere long, Ramachandra will undoubtedly bring about
the destruction of Ravana with all his kith and. kin, and that
foremost of men will soon liberate thee.
" It was thus that Rama and Sugriva entered onto a friendly
alliance to encompass Bali’s destruction and institute a search
for thee. Thereupon, returning to Kishkindha with those two
heroic princes, that lord of monkeys slew Bali in battle and
having struck him down by his prowess in fight, Rama made
Sugriva king of all the monkeys and bears. Such was the
alliance between Rama and Sugriva, O Goddess, know then
that^I am Hanuman who have come as their deputy. When
he had recovered his kingdom, Sugriva, gathering all the
great and powerful monkeys together, sent them forth to every
region to seek for thee. Under the commands of {tieir king,
Sugriva, those mighty monkeys, equal to the Indra of Moun-
tains, scoured the land on every ^side. Since that time, in
fear of Sugriva, those monkeys have been exploring the whole
416
SUNDARA KANDA
earth I am one of those. The mighty, and illustrious son
of Bali, Angada by name, set out with a third part of the army,
under him ; many were the days and nights we spent over-
whelmed with distress, having lost our way on the foremost of
moimtains, Vindhya. Despairing of accomplishing our pur-
pose and the time appointed having passed, in fear of that
lord of the monkeys, we resolved to give up our lives. Having
searched the mountains and the inaccessible fastnesses, the
rivers and waterfalls without finding any trace of thee, we made
up our minds to die.- Thereafter we began our final fast on
the summit of the mountain.
“ Submerged in an ocean of grief, Angada lamented un-
ceasingly, reflecting on thine abduction, O Vaidehi, on the
death of Bali, on our resolution to die of hunger and on the
death of Jatayu. Whilst we were fasting thus, waiting for death,
having given up all hope of carrying out the behests of our
lord, to the good fortune of our enterprise, there appeared,
a mighty vulture, the brother of Jatayu, by name Sampati.
Hearing of his brother’s death, he cried out in anger : —
“ ‘ By whom was my younger brother slain and where does
he dwell ? I wish to hear this from you, O Excellent Monkeys ! *
“ Thereupon, Angada related all in detail to him and how
that Titan of terrible form destroyed Jatayu on thine account
in Janasthana. In his grief for Jatayu’s death, that son of
Aruna told us that thou wast to be found in Ravana’s abode,
O Exquisite Damsel !
“ Hearing the words of Sampati, our joy was extreme and
led by him we all rose up and, leaving the Vindhya Mountain
came to the shores of the sea. There a cruel anxiety seized
the monkeys anew, eager as they were to find thee, but I was
able to dispel that sharp anguish of the monkey host, who
beholding the main had lost heart. Then, removing their
fear I leapt a htmdred leagues over the sea and entered L&ka
by night, which was filled with titans; there I beheld Ravana
and saw thee overcome with grief, O Irreproachable Lady !
“ Now I^ve told thee all, do thou, in thy turn speak to me,
O Goddess ! I am the messenger of the son of Dasaratha and
have come here to thee, to •carry out Rama’s purpose. Know
me to be Sugriva’s minister and the Wind-god’s son ! All
417
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
is well with thy lord, Kakutstha, the foremost of those bearing
weapons, as dso with Lakshmana possessed of auspicious
marks and ever engaged in the worship of his superiors and
the well-being of his lord.
“ I have come here at Sugriva’s command and have accom-
plished the journey alone. Changing my form at will, I have
scorned the southern region and, in my eagerness to find thee,
have sought thee on every side. With tidings of thee, I shall
by divine grace be able to dispel the grief of the monkey
host, who have been lamenting on thy account and my cross-
ing the oceto will not have been in vain. I shall win renown
for having found thee, O Goddess and the highly powerful
Raghava will rejoin thee without delay, having first slain
Ravana, the king of the Titans with his sons and relatives.
“ Mount Malyavat is the highest of mountains, O Vaidehi,
and there dwells my sire, Kesarin. Obedient to the will of the
divine Sages, he once repaired to Gokama and at that sacred
spot belonging to the Lord of the Rivers, brought about the
destruction of the Titan, Samvasadana. I was bom of the
consort of Kesarin, O Maithili and my name is Hanuman ;
I am known throughout the world for my exploits. To inspire
thee with confidence, I have described the virtues of thy lord.
Ere long, O Goddess, Raghava will certainly take thee hence.”
Reassured by the proofs given to her, Sita, exhausted by
suffering, recognised Hantunan to be Rama’s messenger.
Then Janaki, in an excess of joy, allowed fears of felicity to
fall from her eyes fringed with dark lashes. The gentle coimten-
ance of that large-eyed damsel with her reddened eyes shone
like the moon released from Rahu’s hold.
Taking him for a real monkey at last, she reflected in herself:
“ How could it be otherwise ? ”
Then Hanuman again addressed that lady of charming mien,
saving : —
“ I have told thee all, now have confidence in me, O Maithili!
What more can I do for thee and what is thy pleasure, ere I
return? When the Asura, Samvasadana was <itestroyed in
combat by the foremost of monkeys at the behest of the celestial
sages, I was born of Vayu, O Maithili, and though a monkey,
I am his equal in prowess I ”
418
SUNDARA KANDA
. CHAPTER 36
Sita questions Hanuman
The exceedingly mighty son of Pavana, Hantunan, in order
to increase Sita’s confidence in him, again addressed her in re-
assuring words, saying : —
“ O Fornmate One, I am a monkey, the messenger of the
sagacious Rama ; behold this precious ring on which his name
is engraved ! O Goddess, it was given to me by that magnani-
mous hero so that thou shouldst have faith in me. Take heart
therefore, may good betide thee ! Soon shall there be an end
to thy grief ! ”
Then Janaki, taking the jewel that had adorned the finger
of her lord, was overcome with joy, as if he himself were
present. Her gentle countenance with its large eyes began to
sparkle with delight resembling the moon released from
Rahu’s hold. Blushing with pleasure on receiving this token
from her lord, that youthful woman, in her satisfaction, began
to look on that great monkey as on a friend and paid tribute
to him in the following wise : —
‘*0 Foremost of Monkeys, verily thou who have entered this
city of Ravana’s alone, art full of courage, valour and address.
With admirable tenacity thou hast traversed the ocean,
four hundred miles in breadth, the abode of great monsters,
reducing it to the measure of a cow’s hoof. 1 do not look
on thee as an ordinary monkey, O Lion among Forest Dwellers,
since thou dost not stand in awe of Ravana. O Best of
Monkeys, thou hast merited associationship with me, since
Rama the knower of Self has dispatched thee as his messenger.
It is certain that the invincible Rama would never have sent
thee to m^ without first testing thy prowess. By good fortune
the virtuous and truthful Rama as also the illustrious Laksh-
mana, enhancer of Sumitra^ delight, are well, yet if Kakutstha
live untouched by ill, how is it that he does not bum up the
419 2£
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
earth ehdrded by the sea in his wrath like the fires at the dis-
solution of the worlds ? Those two heroes are able to subdue
the Gods themselves and yet they refrain from action ; I deem
therefore that my sufferings are still not at an end ! Is Rama
not disquieted ; is he not torn with anxiety on my account ?
][s that son of a king making every preparation to deliver me ?
Is he sorrowful and pre-occupied ? Has he lost sight of his
ultimate purpose ; is he fulfilling his duty with fortitude ? Is
that slayer of his foes, desirous of victory, propitiating his
friends with forbearance and gifts and employing the three-
fold means of dealing with his enemies ? Does he show good-
will to his friends and have they confidence in him ? Does he
ally himself with those of good repute and do they pay him
honour ? Does that son of a king seek the favour of the Gods;
does he depend on them for his power and fortune? Has
Rama’s affection for me decreased as a result of my living far
from him? Will he deliver me from this peril? Is he not
imstrung by this extreme misfortune, being accustomed to
felicity and unused to adversity? Has he received frequent good
tidings of Kaushalya, Sumitra and also Bharata? Is not
Raghava, worthy of honom, overcome with grief at my
absence ? Is he reflecting on how he may rescue me ? Will not
Bharata, ever devoted to his brother, send out a great army
led by experienced generals for my sake? O Foremost of
Monkeys, will not the King of the Monkeys, the fortunate
Sugriva, come to mine aid at the head of 9 host of valiant
monkeys using their teeth and nails ? Will not the heroic
Lakshmana, the increaser of Sumitra’s delight, skilled in the
use of weapons, destroy the titans with his shafts ? Shall I
not see Rama strike down Havana on the batdefield ere long
with his friends and kinsfolk by means of Rudra’s weapon ?
Is the golden countenance of Raghava, fragrant with the scent
of ‘-lotuses, not dimmed tmder adversity, like a lotus deprived
of water under the burning sun ? Does he still retain his
fixity of purpose, he who, for the sake of righteousness, with-
out regret renounced the throne and on foot ^entered the
forest with me ? Neither for his mother nor his father nor for
any other does he bear the love that he cherishes for me.
J shall only live a$ long as I hear of him.”
4^0
SUNDARA KANDA
Having addressed these words, full of meaning and sweetness
to that monkey, that charming lady became silent so that she
might hear more of her lord.
And listening to Sita, Maruti, of immeasurable prowess,
with joined palms paid obeisance to her and spoke again,
saying : *
“ O Illustrious Princess, the lotus-eyed Rama does not
know that thou art here and for this reason has not delivered
thee as Purandara rescued Sachi. Learning this from me,
Raghava will instantly come hither with his great army of
bears and monkeys and, having triumphed over the invincible
ocean, the abode of Varuna with his terrible shafts, Kakutstha
will rid the city of Lanka of all the titans. Even if death
himself or the Gods or the mighty titans seek to bar his passage,
he will destroy them all. O Princess, in thine absence, Rama
stricken with grief is no longer able to find rest, like an elephant
who is attacked by a lion. O Goddess, I swear to thee by
the Mandara, Malava, Vindhya, Meru and Dardura Mountains
and all the fruits and roots, tW thou shalt soon behold Rama’s
lovely countenance with his beautiful eyes, lips like unto the
Bimba fruit, and charming earrings, who resembles the risen
moon. Soon thou shalt see Rama on Mount Prasravana,
O Vaidehi, like Shatakratu seated on Airavata. Eschewing
flesh and wine, Rama subsists on the fruits and roots of the
forest alone, carefully prepared by Lakshmana of which he
partakes at the fifth period of the day. So absorbed is he in
the thought of thee that he no longer drives away flies, insects
and worms from his body. Sunk in his reflection, lost in grief,
he is wholly absorbed in thy contemplation. Rama, the fore-
most among men no longer sleeps but should his eyelids
close in weariness he starts up crying : * O Sita ! ’ in gentle
accents. Whenever he beholds a fruit or flower or any other
object dear to women, he sighs ‘ O My dear Love ! ’v O
Goddess, that prince imceasingly calls on thee, crying : ‘ O
Sita ’, and in order find to thee has resorted to every means.”
Hearing^ Rama’s praises, Sita was greatly delighted, but
grieved also to learn of his pain so that she resembled the
aut umn moon entering a d^k cloud to re-appear once more.
421
THE RaAiAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 37
* Sita reuses to be rescued by Hanuman
The moon-faced Sita, hearing this speech, addressed Hanuman
in words, fraught with piety and soimd judgment : —
“ O Monkey, thou hast revealed to me that Rama is wholly
pre-occupied with my remembrance and also that he is plimged
in grief, which is as nectar mingled with poison. Whether
man be at the height of his power or in the abyss of sorrow,
death draws him as with a cord. Living beings are unable
to escape their destiny, O Excellent Monkey, behold how I,
Rama and Saumitri are sunk in misery ! As a wreck floating
on the waters seeks to reach the shore, so does Raghava seek
to come to the end of his woes.
After destroying the titans, slaying Ravana and laying
Lanka waste, will not my lord see me once again ? Do thou
tell him to hasten, for at the end of this year I must die. This
is the tenth month and two alone remain, that is the term
fixed for me by that evil wretch, Ravana. His brother Bibi-
shana made great entreaty to him to restore me, but he paid
no heed to his proposals. Ravana does not look with favour
on my release for death lies in wait for him, dfiven on, as he is,
by fate. O Warrior, on her mother’s request, Kala, Bibishana’s
eldest daughter told me of this. There is an old and trusty
titan, named Avindha, full of wisdom, virtue, intelligence and
nobility, highly revered by Ravana, who prophesied the im-
minent destruction of the titans by Rama, but that perverse
wretch disregarded his salutory words. O Best of Monkeys,
I s^ hope that my lord will soon be re-united with me, for my
heart is pure and Rama’s virtues are infinite. He is endowed
with endurance, courage, compassion, gratitude, energy and
strength, O Monkey. What foe would not treiAble brfore
him, who slew fourteen thousand demons in Janasthana without
his brother’s aid ? That lion among men cannot be surpassed
by the titan warriors; I am conversant with his powers as
422
I
SUNDARA KANDA
Sachi is with Indra’s. O Monkey, that sun, Rama, with his
innumerable arrows as his rays. wiU dry up the lake of hostile
titans ! ”
Speaking thus, Sita, overwhelmed with grief at the thought
of Rama, her face bathed in tears, was again addressed by
Hanuman, who said to her : —
**No sooner shall I have spoken to Raghava, than he will
hasten hither at the head of a powerful army composed of
bears and monkeys or shall I deliver thee this very day from
the grasp of those titans and these present afflictions ? Do
thou climb upon my back, O Irreproachable Lady, and bear-
ing thee on my shoulders, 1 will cross over the sea ; verily I
am able to carry away the City of Lanka together with Ravana
himself. This day, as Anila bears the sacrificial offerings unto
Shakra, I shall bring thee back to Raghava on the Prasravana
Mountain, O Maithili ! To-day thou shalt behold Rama,
who is accompanied by Lakshmana, preparing to destroy the
enemy, as Vishnu engaged in the destruction of the Daityas
and thou shalt see that mighty hero, eager to behold thee, on
that solitary mountain, resembling Ptirandara on the head of
the King of the Serpents.
“ O Lovely Goddess, mount on my shoulders, do not hesitate
and be united with Rama, as Rohini is restored to Shashanka,
as Sachi to Indra, or Savarshala to the Sun. 1 shall cross
the ocean by the aerial path ! O Fair One, bearing thee away
from here, none of the dwellers in Lanka will be able to follow
me. I shall return as I came, O Vaidehi, bearing thee through
space.”
Hearing these astonishing words, Maithili, trembling with
joy, said to Hanuman : “ How canst thou hope to carry me
so great a distance, O Hanuman ? This demonstrates thy
monkey nature ! How dost thou deem it possible that thy
little body should convey me from here to my lord, ^t
king among men, O Monkey ? ”
At these words Hanuman reflected : “ This is the first
affront I ha'^e suffered ! Vaidehi is unaware of my prowess and
strength. She shall learn that I am able to assume any shape
at will ! ” Thinking thus, thdt foremost of monkeys, Hanuman,
the scourge of his foes, showed himself to Sita in his true form.
423
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
In order to inspire Sita with confidence, leaping down &om
r the tree, that monkey began to expand in size and grew equal
to the Meru or Mandara Mountain or a flaming brazier and
that lion among monkeys, of a coppery countenance, his body
like a mountain, with nails and teeth like diamonds, standing
before Sita, said : —
“ I am capable of uprooting Lanka with its hills, woods,
fields, palaces, ramparts and gates and its monarch also !
Take heart therefore O Queen, do not delay further, O Vaidehi!
Come and dispel the grief of Raghava as also Lakshmana’s.”
Seeing the son of the Wind-god grow to the size of a moun-
tain, the daughter of Janaka, whose eyes resembled lotus
petals, said to him : —
“ O Mighty Monkey, now I recognise the extent of thy
powers and thy speed which equals the wind, also thy radiance
like unto fire. How should an ordinary monkey have reached
this land beyond the infinite ocean ? I know that thou art able
to take me from here and bear me away, but, O Foremost of
Monkeys, I must consider if the consequences are to mine
advantage. Furthermore, is it fitting for me to go with thee ?
Thy speed equal to the wind may render me giddy and I
might fall from thy back whilst thou wert proceeding high
over the ocean. Flung into the sea filled with sharks, croco-
diles and giant fish, I should certainly become the chosen prey
of those monsters. Nay, I cannot go with thee, O Destroyer
of Thy Foes and for thee undoubtedly thefe is also grave
danger. When the titans see thee bearing me away, they will
pursue thee at the wicked Havana’s command and, surrounded
by those warriors furnished with spears and maces, carrying
a woman, thou wilt be beset with peril, O Hero! Fully armed,
in great numbers, those titans would pursue thee, who art
un^med ; how couldst thou then resist them and protect me ?
And when thou art engaged in combat with those terrible
demons, O Foremost of Monkeys, I, stricken with fear, will
slip from thy back. Those terrible, huge and powerful titans
would then end by overcoming thee in the conflict,^ Excellent
Monkey. Or turning my head, whilst thou art engaged in
fight, I should fall and those wicked titans would bear me
away and bring me hither or, wresting me from thy grasp,
434
SUNDARA KAN'dA
tear me to pieces. Victory or defeat is uncertain in combat !
If I died under the threats of the titans, O First of the Monkeys,
all thine efforts to deliver me will have been in vain. Though *
thou art well able to destroy all the titans, Rama’s fame would
thereby suffer decrease or the titans, bearing me away, would
co nfin e me in a secret place unknown to the monkeys or !o
Rama. Then, all thine efforts to rescue me will have been
fhiidess, but if Rama returns with thee, great will be the
chances of success.
“ O Great-armed Warrior, the lives of Raghava, of his
two brothers and of King Sugriva depend on me. Having
given up hope of delivering me, worn out with grief and
anxiety, those two brothers with all the bears and monkeys
would end their existence. O Monkey, fiurthermore, being
wholly devoted to my lord, I am unable to touch the body of
any save Rama. When I was forced into contact with Ravana’s
limbs, I was helpless and without a defender and was no
longer in control of my person. If Rama comes to destroy
Havana and the titans and takes me away from here, it will
be a feat worthy of him ! I have heard of that hero’s great
exploits and have myself witnessed them, nor can Devas, Nagas
nor titans equal Rama on the field of battle !
Who, having beheld hini in combat, wielding his mar-
vellous bow, endowed with a valour and strength like unto
India’s, could withstand Rama who is accompanied by Laksh-
mana and who resembles a fire fanned by the wind ? O Fore-
most of Monkeys, who would seek to oppose Rama, accompanied
by Lakshmana, resembling elephants intoxicated with Mada
juice, showering shafts like the rays of the sun at the time of
the dissolution of the worlds ? O Best of Monkeys, do thou
bring my dear one and Lakshmana with the Lord of the
Monkey Hosts, here with all speed. On account of separation
from Rama, I have long been consumed with grief, notir, O
Valiant Monkey, make me happy once more.”
425
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 38
She gives Hanuman her Jewel
Highly gratified by Sita’s words, that lion among monkeys
answered thus : —
“ O Fair Lady of auspicious presence, thou hast spoken
in accord with thy feminine nature and with the modesty of
one devoted to her lord ! As a woman, it would not be possible
for thee to cross the sea, four hundred miles in width on my
back and the plea that thou hast made, saying ‘I may not touch
the body of any save Rama* is worthy of thee, O Goddess, con-
sort of that magnanimous One. Who but thou would utter
such words, O Janaki? Truly Kakutstha shall hear from
beginning to end all thou hast said and done in my presence,
O Princess. For many reasons did I speak to thee thus, O Lady,
anxious as I was to compass Rama’s design, and my heart
troubled with feelings of affection. Further it was with great
difficulty that 1 penetrated into the City of Lanka and traversed
the ocean and debating what was meet for me to do, I addressed
thee in this wise. I wished to bring thee back to the one
who is the delight of the House of Raghu this day ! It was my
devotion for him and in regard for thee, that I uttered those
words. As, however, thou art imable to come with me, O
Irreproachable Lady, do thou give me some token which will
inspire Rama with faith in me.”
Being thus addressed by Hanuman, Sita, who resembled
the daughter of the Gods, answered him in faint accents, her
voice broken with sobs : — This is the most perfect token
thou'canst take to my dear lord ! Do thou say this to him
‘ O Rama, when we formerly resided at the foot of the Chittra-
kuta Mountain in the eastern region, not far distant from
where the ascetics dwelt, in a place rich in roots, i-fruit and
water near the river Mandakini, whilst ranging die flowery
groves, redolent with fragrance, thou, having sported in the
lak^ rested all dripping on my breast. At that moment a
426
SUNDARA KANDA
crow> approaching, sought to peck me and I threw a stone
at it ; nevertheless that ferocious devourer of offerings, deter-
mined to wound me, would not leave its prey and in my wrath
I removed my girdle, in order to strike the bird and my robe
slipped down. On seeing this, thou didst laugh at me, whereat
1 blushed with shame and indignation. Harassed by that crow,
who was wild with hunger, I took refuge with thee, and ex-
hausted, threw myself into thine arms as thou wert seated there.
Though I was still vexed, thou didst pacify me by thy laughter
and my face being bathed in tears, gently dried my eyes ; thus
I was seen by thee, greatly enraged by the crow, O Lord.
Exhausted, O Rama, I slept for a long time on thy breast, and
thou in thy turn, didst sleep on mine, O Elder Brother of
Bharata. Then, as I awoke, that crow approached me once
more and, as I rose from thine arms, tore my breast with its
beak, O Raghava. Thereupon, at the shedding of blood,
thou didst wake and beholding my breast lacerated, O Long-
armed Hero, highly incensed and hissing Uke a serpent, thou
didst speak thus : —
“ O Thou, whose thighs resemble the trunk of an elephant,
who has woimded thy breast ? Who seeks to play with an angry
five-headed serpent ? ”
“ Thereafter, looking round, thou didst perceive that crow,
who, with sharp and bloody talons stood before me. That
bird, prince of winged creatures, was the son of Indra and with
the swiftness of the wind, it disappeared into the earth. Then
thou, O Long-armed Warrior, thine eyes rolling in fury,
resolved to destroy that crow and, plucking a blade of kusha
grass, from where thou hadst lain, transformed it into Brahma’s
shaft and it burst into flame, like unto the fire of death before
the bird. Hurling that fiery brand, it followed that bird high
into the sky and, pursued by the fiery dart, the crow flew
this way and that, thus traversing many regions and rafiging
through the Three Worlds, repulsed by his sire and the sages;
at last it sought refuge with thee, falUng on the earth and
beseeching mercy of thee. Though worthy of death, thou,
O Kakutstha, ever willing to succour all beings, out of com-
passion, spared him. Then, speaking unto the one who was
exhausted and distressed, thou didst say : — “ This weapon of
427
THE RAM^AYANA OF VALMIKI
Brahma may never remain ineffective, therefore say what is
now to be done ? ” Then the crow answered : — “ I will give
up my right eye,” whereupon Ranoachandra destroyed the
right eye of that crow. Having sacrificed the right eye, his
life was spared and, paying obeisance to Rama, as also to
King Dasaratha, the crow, delivered by that warrior, returned
to his abode. O Thou, who, on my behalf, didst discharge the
Brahma-weapon, even at a crow, why dost thou leave him who
bore me away, unpunished ? O Foremost of Men, show thy
compassion to me and inspire me with hope. I am conversant
with thy great energy, thine immense endurance, thine amazing
strength, thine irresistible power unfettered by the limitations
of time and space, incapable of being disturbed, thou who art
deep like the ocean, lord of the earth and the equal of Vasava
himself ! Thou, the first among bowmen, who art full of ardour,
and courage, wherefore dost thou not direct thy weapons against
the titans ? Neither Nagas, Gandharvas, Gods nor Maruts can
resist thee in combat*.
'* If that warrior still retains any regard for me, why does he
not exterminate the titans with his whetted shafts, or why
does not Lakshmana, the repressor of his foes, endowed with
energy, deliver me at his brother’s behest? Since those two
tigers among men, equal to Vayu and Indra are invincible
even against the Celestials, why do they disregard me ?
“ Alas ! I must be guilty of some heinous sin, since those
twin scourges of their foes, though able to do so, fail to come
to my rescue ! ”
Hearing Vaidehi’s piteous words, uttered with her eyes full
of tears, the mighty Hanuman, foremost of the monkeys,
said : — O Exalted One, I swear to thee that Rama’s features
are altered on account of the sorrow he feels for thee and,
seeing his brother overwhelmed with grief, Lakshmana too is
filled*^ with distress, this is the truth, O Goddess. Since I
have now found thee, there is no cause to lament further and
thou shalt soon see an end to thy woes, O Lovely One. Those
two tigers among men, those princes of incalculabfe energy,
in their eagerness to see thee, will bum the worlds to ashes.
Having slain that formidable warrior, Ravana with his kinsfolk,
Raghava shall return with thee to the palace.
428
I
SUNDARA KANDA
“Now tell me what I shall say to Rama and Lakshmana,
who are filled with valour and the illustrious Sugriva and a^j
the assembled monkeys ? ”
Hanuman having uttered these words, Sita answered him
saying ^
“ Bowing low to that Lord of the World, enquire after the
welfare of that protector of men, whom Kaushalya has brought
forth and wish him all prosperity from me. Then offer
salutations to the one of whom Sumitra is the happy mother,
he, who renounced garlands, jewels, his beloved consort, the
dominion of a vast realm hard to attain and his father and
mother, after bidding them a tender farewell, in order to
follow Rama. That virtuous prince, who, in his devotion,
sacrificed unsurpassed felicity, accompanied his brother
Kakutstha to the forest, watching over him ; he who is great,
wise and pleasing to look upon, possessing broad shoulders
and who looks on Rama as his father and reverences me as his
mother, that valiant Lakshmana, who did not know that I was
being borne away. Full of deference for the aged, dignified
and brave, measured in speech, the foremost of those dear
unto that king’s son and worthy of his father-in-law, he who
even undertaketh these tasks to which he is not equal, whose
presence causes Rama to forget his sire, who is dearer to him
than 1 ; Lakshmana, the brother of Rama, to him do thou
offer obeisance from me and repeat my words to him. May
that noble and virtuous one, beloved of Rama, ever mild and
pure, bring an end to my sufferings, O Best of Monkeys ! O
Chief of the Monkeys, do thou bring about the success of
this undertaking. May Rama, on thine instigation, make a
supreme effort on my behalf. Further, do thou repeat these
words of mine again and again to him : —
“ ‘ I have but one month to live, O Son of Dasaratha! After
that month I shall die ; I swear to thee that this is the^ruth I
speak ! Deliver me from the hands of that cruel and wicked
Ravana, O Hero, as Kaushiki was delivered from hell
SayinI this, Sita drew from her robe the pearl which formerly
adorned her forehead, which shone with celestial radiance,
and bestowing it on 'Hanuman, said : “ Give this to
Raghava.”
429
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKl
Then the valiant Hanuman, taking the pricdess jewel, placed
it on his finger, it being too small for his arm and, that foremost
ot monkeys, having received the pearl, paid obeisance to Sita,
circumambulating her from left to right. Filled with delight
on having found the princess, Hanuman had already returned
to ftama and Lakshmana in thought.
And taking that costly and superb ornament that the daughter
of King Janaka had carried carefully concealed in her sari,
Hanuman, as if delivered from a hurricane that had overtaken
him on a high mountain, his heart full of serenity, once more
prepared to set out on his return journey.
CHAPTER 39
Hanuman calms Sita’s Fears
Having given the jewel to Hanuman, Sita said to him : —
“ This token is well known to Raghava and seeing this pearl,
the valiant Rama will call three people to mind, my mother,
myself and King Dasaratha. O Best of Monkeys, thy heroism
being further stimulated by this enterprise, consider carefully
what fresh efforts are needed ; thou art capable of under-
taking this task, think therefore what course Rama should
adopt to bring my misfortunes to an end. O Hanuman seek
by thine exertions to terminate my sufferings ! ”
Thereupon the son of the Wind-god of immense energy,
replied : “ So be it,” and making obeisance to Vaidehi, pre-
pared to depart, but that exalted one, Videha’s daughter,
seeing Hanuman about to leave, her voice strangled with sobs,
said unto him : —
“ O Hanuman, do thou communicate my desires for the
happiness of Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva, his ministers and all
the other monkeys and, O Best of Monkeys, in consonance
.with righteousness, wish them well. It behoveth the.; to do
that which will cause the long-armed Rama to deliver me
from the ocean of afBicdon in which I am plunged. O
Hanuman, do thou speak so that the illustrious Rama rescue
430
SUNDARA KAkDA
me from here while I am yet alive and thereby reap the fruits
of virtue. Listening to that which thou shdt relate to him
of me, that son of Dasaratha, ever filled with valour, will fe^
his daring increased a hundredfold in the thought of reunion
with me. The heroic Rama, hearing the appeal I have charged
thee to deliver to him will be inspired to display increafrng
prowess.”
Listening to Ska’s words, Hanuman, born of Maruta, with
joined palms, made answer to her saying : —
“ Soon shall Kakutstha, surrounded by the foremost monkeys
and bears, come, and vanquishing his enemies in fight, dispel
thy grief. I know of none among mortals, titans or Gods,
who can withstand him when he discharges his arrows. Wert
thou the price of victory, he would be able to challenge the
Sun or Parjanya or Vaivasvata or Yama himself in conflict
and would prepare to conquer the whole earth that is bounded
by the sea, O Delight of Janaka.”
Hearing these pleasing, true and sweetly expressed words,
Janaki addressed Hanuman with respect, who had spoken ouit
of devotion to his master, and said : — “ O Hero, if thou
judgest it to be wise, then tarry here for one day more and,
having rested in some hidden spot, set out to-morrow ! Thy
presence, O Monkey, will cause me to forget my great mis-
fortune awhile, I who have experienced so little happiness.
But shouldst thou depart to-day, O Lion among Monkeys,
my life will be in danger till thy return, this is certain. Further-
more, not seeing thee will prove an increased torment, afiSicted
as I am with grief and, O Hero, this doubt haunts me con-
tinually, — * How will that powerful King, in the midst of the
forces of his monkeys and bears and those two sons of a
monarch, cross the impassable ocean ? ’ In all the worlds,
three beings alone have the power to traverse the sea;
Garuda, thou and Maruta ! In the face of this insurmountable
obstacle, what means to success canst thou see, O Most Skilled
of Beings ? Undoubtedly thou art able to encompass this
undertakjpg unaided, O Destroyer of Hostile Warriors but
thou alone wouldst then reap the glory. If Rama, however,
together with his armies .vanquished ^vana and, delivering
me, returned to his own dty, that exploit would be worthy
431
THE RAM^AYANA OF VALMIKI
of him. If, crossing the sea and besieging Lanka, that destroyer
of hostile forces Kakutstha, bore me hence, he would have
Iccomplished what is natural to him. Do thou therefore act .
in such wise that that valiant warrior may be able to manifest
his prowess ! ”
Hearing these words, fraught with sense and reason, full of
affection, Hanuman replied mildly: —
“ O Queen, the leader of the forces of bears and monkeys,
Sugriva, full of energy, has resolved to liberate thee. Sur-
rounded by millions of monkeys, that destroyer of titans will
come hither without delay. There are, under his command,
monkeys endowed with valour, energy and extreme prowess,
swift as thought, able to go upward or downward and to every
side, nothing can impede their course, no task, however hard,
defeats their immeasurable courage. Nay, more than once,
by their amazing endurance, they have encircled the entire
earth with its seas and mountains on every side, by resorting
to the wind’s path. Among those Rangers of the Woods,
some are equal to me and some superior and, in the whole of
Sugriva’s company, there is none who is less so. Since I
have reached this place, how much more are those valiant
monkeys able to do so ! Nor are the superior ones sent on
errands but those of less account. O Queen, have no
anxiety and abandon thy grief; with a single bound, those fore-
most of monkeys will reach Lanka and those two brothers,
resembling the sun and moon about to rise, will speed to thy
side, riding on my back. Having slain Ravana and his hordes,
Raghava, the delight of the House of Raghu, will take hold of
thee, O Lady of Lovely Limbs, in order to bring thee back
to thine own city. Therefore let courage and happiness attend
thee, have faith in the dawning of that hour ; ere long, thou
shalt behold Rama shining like a flame.
‘‘That Indra of the Titans, his sons, cotmsellors and kinsfolk,
being slain, thou shalt be re-united with Rama as Shashanka
with Rohini. Soon thou shalt see the end of thy woes, O
Divine Maithili, and Ravana will fall under Raiqa’s blows
before thine eyes ! ”
Having thus sought to comfort Videha’s daughter, Hanuman,
bom of Maruta, preparing to depart, spoke yet again, saying : —
43a
SUNDARA KAJJdA
Thou shall soon behold the destroyer of his foes, Raghava
of subdued soul, as also Lakshmana, bearing his bow in his
hand at the gates of Lanka. Ere long thou shall see those
valiant monkeys, endowed with the courage of lions and tigers,
resembling the lord of elephants, fighting with their nails and
teeth. O Noble One, innumerable companies of monklys
will be seen by thee, resembling hills or clouds, roaring on
the plateaus of Malaya and Lanka. Like an elephant attacked
by a lion, Rama is deeply wounded by the formidable shafts
of the God of Love ! O Goddess, weep no more, but banish
fear and sorrow from thy heart ; thou shall be reunited with
thy consort, O Beautiful One, as Sachi was to Indra.
“Who can overcome Rama? Who is equal to Saumitri?
Those two brothers, resembling the wind and fire, are thy
support. O Goddess, thou shall no have to dwell long in this
place inhabited by formidable titans ; thy beloved will not
delay his coming ; have patience till I return ! ”
CHAPTER 40
He takes leave of Sita
Hearing the words of that magnanimous son of Vayu, Sita,
who resembled a daughter of the Gods, replied in significant
words, saying : —
“As the rain, ripening the grain, rejoiceth the earth, so am
I gladdened on seeing thee, O Monkey, who speaketh sweetly
of my beloved. In compassion for me, who am emaciated
with suffering, do that which will enable me to meet with that
tiger among men, soon. O Foremost of Monkeys, call *10 his
remembrance, that reed the crow destroyed in his anger,
having been deprived of an eye and also how, when my tilaka
mark wa; effaced, he painted another on my cheek, which he
will surely remember. Say : ‘ O Thou who rcsemblest Indra,
how, with thy valour, canat thou suffer Sita to be borne away
Rnd set in the midst of the titans ? That celestial pearl which
433
THE RAMAYANA of VALMIKI
adorned my forehead, I have preserved vdth care. In my
misfortunes, I have oft looked on it with delight as on thyself,
' O Irreproachable Hero ! Yielding up this jewel, I shall not
live long, being overwhelmed widi grirf. For thy sake, O
Rama, I endure insufferable misery and the menaces of the
titans which cleave my heart ! O Destroyer of thy Foes, I
shall live for one more month, after which, bereft of thee,
I shall yield up my Ufe. The King of the Titans is a source
of dread to me ; if I learn that thou dost hesitate in coming
to mine aid, I shall instantly give up my life
Witnessing Vaidehi’s tears and lamentations, the mighty
Hanuman, born of Maruta, answered: —
“ O Goddess, thy misfortunes have rendered Rama’s features
wan, I swear to thee this is the truth and seeing Rama overcome
with sorrow, Lakshmana too is deeply distressed. Now that
I have found thee, there is no cause for despair ! Soon, soon,
thou shalt see an end to thy woes, O Lovely Princess ! Those
blameless princes, foremost of men, eager to see thee, will
reduce Lanka to ashes. Having slain Ravana in combat,
those two scions of the House of Raghu will take thee back
to their own city, O Large-eyed Lady ! O Irreproachable
Damsel, it is now for thee to give me such a token, that Rama
will instantly recognise and that will delight his heart.”
Sita answered : — “ I have already furnished thee with an
excellent token. Seeing that jewel, Rama will instantly believe
thy words.”
Receiving the marvellous pearl, the Prince of the Monkeys
inclined his head to that exalted one and prepared to depart.
Beholding that foremost of monkeys expanding his form
and, charged with energy, preparing to leap, her face bathed
in tears, in a voice choked with sobs, Sita said to him : —
“ O Hanuman, do not fail to offer my good wishes for their
welfare to those two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, who
resemble two lions and to Sugriva also and his court. Do
that which will cause the long-armed Raghava to deliver me
from this ocean of affliction, where I am held prisoner. On
thy return, when thou art near him, tell him of my harsh and
bitter affliction and the threats of the titans ! May prosperity
attend thee, O Chief of the Monkeys.”
434
SUNDARA KAN*DA
Having received these instructions from the princess, the
monkey, his purpose accomplished, exceedingly exultant,
reflecting that litde remained for him to do, had already crossed
the northern region in thought.
CHAPTER 41
Hanuman destroys the Ashoka Grove
Having been honoured by Sita, the monkey, leaving that
place, began to reflect on what litde remained for him to do
since he had discovered that dark-eyed Princess.
Dismissing the three means to success, the fourth now
appeared to him as appropriate and he reflected in himself:
“ Because of their nature, one may not enter into negotiation
with the titans nor do gifts avail with the wealthy; one is
unable to sow dissension among those who are proud of their
strength, there remains therefore prowess as applicable here.
In these circumstances, valour is the only resource. When
these titans see the foremost of their warriors fall in combat,
their martial ardour will be subdued. He who accomplishes
his main purpose and compasses Innumerable other engage-
ments without jeopardising the original enterprise, is a skilful
messenger. He who employs all his resources to execute a
minor task, has no sagacity, but the one who uses countless
means with the minimum effort, is wise. Though my mission
has been fulfilled, yet if, returning to the abode of the King
of the Monkeys, I have ascertained the strength of the foe
and ourselves in the field, I shall have truly carried out his
commands. How shall I act so that my presence here proves
fruitful ? How can I provoke an encounter with the titans and
what can I do so that that Ten-necked One will be made to
measure l^s strength with mine own? Coming face to face with
Dashagriva on the field accompanied by his counsellors, his
army and charioteer, I shall easily read his intentions and
thw take my leave.
THE RAAiAYANA OF VALMIKI
“ I shall now proceed to lay waste this magnificent grove,
resembling the Nandana Gardens, that ravishes the eye
'and where every variety of tree and creeper, is found, as the
forest fire consumes the dead trees and this destruction will
incite Ravana’s fury. Thereafter the King of the Titans
v/ill call upon his immense army furnished with tridents and
iron pikes, and the horsemen, chariots and elephants, of which it
is composed, and a formidable struggle will ensue. Then I shall
fight with all my strength against those titans and having
defeated the assembled forces of Ravana, I shall retiuti safely
to the King of the Monkeys.”
Thinking thus, Maruti, like a raging tempest, with immense
energy began to root up the trees with his powerful and
sinuous thighs, breaking them down, as also the creepers of
that grove, where the trumpeting of maddened elephants could
be heard.
With its trees uprooted, its foundations shattered, the crests
of the hills broken away and all that was fair laid waste, the
copper-tinted buds, the trees and creepers withering away,
that grove appeared as if a fire had consumed it and the
flowering sprays blown hither and thither, resembled women
with their robes in disarray. With its grassy dells and charm-
ing pavilions ruined, tiger, deer and birds emitting cries of
fear and the edifices crumbling, that great demesne was bereft
of beauty. And that grove, belonging to the women of the
inner apartments, where they were wont to sport, with its
avenues of Ashoka trees and its creepers, now laid waste by
that monkey, was transformed by him into a heap of ruins.
Then having given that powerful lord of the earth cause for
severe displeasure, that monkey, eager to fight against those
countless valiant titans single-handed, stationed himself at the
gate, blazing with effulgence.
CHAPTER 42
He destroys the Kinkaras ‘
Meanwhile the cries of birds and the crash of falling trees,
struck terror into the hearts of the inhabitants of Lanka. Wild
436
SUNDARA KANDA
beasts and birds fled hither and thither in terror on every side
and inauspicious omens appeared.
Waking from sleep, those grim-visaged titan women beheld
the grove devastated by that mighty and heroic monkey and,
in order to inspire them with fear, that long-armed one, full
of energy, began to increase in size and they, observing that
immense ape, as high as a hill, of unimagined power, enquired
of Janaka’s daughter, saying: —
“ Who is this being ? From whence and wherefore has he
come hither ? Why did he converse with thee ? Tell us, O
Large-eyed Lady, We no fear O Dark-eyed Lovely One.”
Thereupon, the virtuous Sita, of faultless limbs, answered
them saying : — “ Since the titans are able to change their form
at will, by what means should I be able to recognise them?
Ye know what he is and what he is about ! Without doubt,
serpents know the secret of the serpent’s tail ! As for me,
I am terrified nor do I know what he is but believe him to be
a titan, who has come hither, able to change his form at
wiU.”
Hearing Vaidehi’s words, the titan women fled with all
speed, a few only remaining, whilst some hastened to inform
Ravana of what had taken place.
Thereafter those female titans of hideous aspect, approached
the King of the Titans and informed him of that monstrous
and formidable monkey in the Ashoka grove, saying : —
“ O King, there is a monkey of immense size, endowed with
immeasurable strength, who, having held converse with Sita,
remains there. We besought the daughter of Janaka whose
eyes resemble a doe’s, to inform us who this monkey was
but she would not disclose it. It may be that he is an emissary
of Indra or Kuvera or even of Rama himself, who is anxious
to discover where Sita is. This being of strange aspect, has
completely destroyed thy wonderful pleasure garden that was
filled with beasts of every kind. There is not a single quarter
that has not been laid waste by him, save the place where the
divine Jaiiaki abides, whether to preserve her or for reasons of
exhaustion, we know not, but since he is a stranger to fatigue,
we deem it is on accounf of this woman. And the Ashoka
tree, covered with buds and lovely foUage, under the shade
437
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of which Sita is sheltering, has been spared by him. It
Jbehoveth thee to inflict some severe penalty on this formidable
being, who has held converse with Sita and destroyed the
grove. O Lord of the Hosts of Titans, who would dare to
converse with her for whom thine heart yearns without suffer-
ing death?”
Hearing the words of the demons, Havana, the King of the
Titans, his eyes rolling in rage, flamed up like a funeral pyre
and, in his wrath tears fell from his eyes like drops of burning
oil from a lighted lamp.
Then that mighty monarch ordered those titans named
Kinkaras, whose strength equalled his own, to seize Hanuman
whereupon eighty thousand of those retainers speedily issued
from the palace, bearing maces and iron hooks in their hands.
Possessing huge stomachs and large teeth, formidable to look
upon, filled with valour and martial ardour, they were all
burning to lay hold of that monkey. Approaching Hanuman
who was standing at the gate ready to fight, those powerful
titans rushed upon him like moths on a flame. Equipped
with maces of different kinds and gold-encircled bracelets,
with arrows bright as the sun, hammers, axes, spears, darts
and lances, they surrounded Hanuman and began their attack.
Then he, full of strength and courage, resembling a hill, lashing
his tail, began to roar, waving it to and fro, and expanding in
size, that son of the Wind-god filled Lanka with his bellowing.
On account of the noise of the swishing of his tail and his
roaring, the birds began to fall from the air and he proclaimed
in a loud voice : — “ Victory to the mighty Rama and the valiant
Lakshmana ! Victory to Sugriva, protected by Raghava ! I
am the servant of the Sovereign of Koshala, Rama, of im-
perishable exploits, I am Hanuman, the destroyer of hostile
armies, the offspring of Maruta. A thousand Havanas cannot
stand before me in combat, when I crush them beneath a
myriad trees and rocks ! Under the very eyes of the titans,
I shall destroy the Qty of Lanka and, paying obeisance to
Maithili, depart, my purpose being accomplished h”
On hearing his shouts, the titans were seized with terror
and they beheld him standing aloft like a great evening cloud
and, knowing now that that monkey had been despatched by
438
SUNDARA KAI^DA
his master, under the command of their lord they began to
assail him on all sides with every kind of formidable weapon.
Stirrounded by those warriors, that mighty monkey seized
hold of an iron bar that stood near the gate, and luting it,
struck those Rangers of the Night, and he appeared like Vinata’s
offspring carrying away a struggling serpent. Grasping Ihe
weapon, that valiant monkey began to destroy those demons,
moving here and there in the air, as Indra of a thousand eyes
crushed the Daityas with his thunderbolt.
Having slain ^e titans, that heroic and powerful son of
Maruta, thirsting for combat, stationed himself at the gate.
Thereafter the few titans, who had escaped, informed Ravana
of the destruction of his servants and, hearing that a mighty host
of demons had been slain, the king, his eyes rolling in wrath,
commanded the son of Prahasta, who was endowed with
matchless courage, invincible in battle, to go forth.
CHAPTER 43
He burns the Temple and Monument
Having slain the Kinkaras, Hanuman, reflecting awhde,
thought to himself : — “ I have laid waste the grove but I have
not destroyed the sacred temple, I shall now demolish this
sanctuary.”
Thi nkin g thus, the son of Maruta, displaying his prowess,
bounded to the temple that was as high as the peak of Mount
Mem, and scaling that edifice, that resembled a mountain,
that chief of the monkeys, manifested a great efiulgence,
equal to the radiance of the sunrise. Thereafter he began to
destroy that lofty sanctuary which shone with a glory equal
to the Pariyatra Mountain. Assuming immense proportions,
the illustsious son of Mamta, in his intrepidity, caused Lanka
to tremble, filling it with his roaring and, at that terrifying and
deafening clamour, the binds and the guardians of the temple,
fell to the ground, their senses overcome.
439
THE RAM'aYANA OF VALMIKI
Thereupon Hanuman cried out : “ Victory to Rama, skilled
|n the use of weapons and to the courageous Lakshmana!
Victory to King Sugriva, Rama’s henchman ! I am Hanuman,
the destroyer of hostile armies, son of Maruta, and the servant
of Rama, King of Koshala, of immortal exploits! When I
hurl down trees and rocks, not even a thousand Ravanas can
withstand me in combat. Having destroyed the City of Lanka
and paid my obeisance to the daughter of the King of Mithila,
my purpose fulfilled, I shall depart.”
Having spoken thus, the colossal leader of the monkeys,
standing on that edifice, emitted a roar and the hideous clamour
struck terror into the hearts of the titans.
In consequence of that great tumult, a hundred temple guards
sallied forth, bearing every kind of weapon, dart, scimitar,
arrow and axe; and surrounding Maruti struck him with
dubs and bars encircled with golden bands. Hurling them-
selves on that excellent monkey with arrows bright as the sun,
that host of titans resembled a mighty whirlpool in the Ganges.
Thereat the son of the Wind, the mighty Hanuman, waxing
wrath, taking on a formidable aspect and tearing up from that
sanctuary a huge pillar plated with gold, which emitted a
hundred rays, spun it roimd rapidly with great energy, so
that the fire generated therefrom set the temple ablaze. Seeing
that monument in fiames, the leader of monkeys having
despatched a hundred titans, resembled Indra slaying the
demons with his thunderbolt and, standing iu space, he cried
out exultingly : —
“Thousands of leaders of monkeys, resembling myself,
valiant and brave, are scouring the whole earth under Sugriva’s
command. Among these, some are as strong as elephants,
others ten times as strong, some have the energy of a thousand
elephants, some of a whole herd and some have the strength
of th& wind, while a few possess a strength that may not be
measured. Such are the monkeys, armed with teeth and
claws, that in hundreds and thousands and millions, will
accompany Sugriva when he comes to exterminate you all.
Then neither the city of Lanka nor any of you nor Ravana
himself will survive, since they have incurred the wrath of that
hero of the House of Ikshwaku.”
440
SUNDARA KAN^A
CHAPTER 44
The Death of Jambunudin
Ukder the order of the King of the Titans, the valiant son of
Prahasta, Jambumalin of large teeth, went out bearing his
bow. Wearing garlands and red attire with a crown and
brilliant ear-rings, that invincible warrior of immense stature,
rolling his eyes ferociously drew his great bow, furnished with
shining arrows, equal to Indra’s, with a noise like thunder.
Then the entire sky and the four quarters at once re-echoed
to the sound of the stretching of that bow.
Beholding him advance in a chariot yoked to asses, Hanuman,
endowed with great vigour, emitted cries of exultation.
Thereat the highly powerful Jambumalin riddled him with
whetted shafts, piercing the face of that leader of monkeys
with a crescent-shaped arrow, his head with one furnished
with plumes and his arms with ten having iron tips. Struck
by those arrows, his coppery countenance shone like an autumn
cloud lit by the rays of the sun and his ruddy face, stained with
vermilion, resembled a red lotus in the sky, sprinkled with
drops of gold.
Woimded by those shafts, that mighty monkey was enraged
and seeing aj^eat rock of vast size lying near, he raised it up
and hurled it against his adversary with violence, who countered
it with ten of his shafts. Perceiving this feat brought to
nought, Hanuman, in fury, tore up a mighty Sala tree and
began to whirl it in the air, whereupon the highly powerful
Jambumalin, seeing that great monkey spinning the Sala tree,
let loose itmumerable shafts, severing it with four arrows and
piercing the arms of that monkey with five others, his belly
with a further dart, thereafter piercing him between the breasts
with ten njore.
His body, covered with darts, a prey to violent anger,
Hanuman, seizing a club, spun it with extreme velocity, allow-
ing it to fall on the huge chest of his adversary, whereupon
441
THE RAJAaYANA OF VALMIKI
neither bis head, arms, thighs, bow, his chariot, his steeds nor
, arrows could be distinguished, and that mighty car warrior,
Jambumalin, dropped to the earth, like an oak that has been
felled, his limbs and ornaments crushed.
Then Ravana, hearing that Jambumalin had been slain, as
also the powerful Kinkaras, was overcome with wrath. Roll-
ing his eyes inflamed with fury, that Lord of the Titans in-
stantly issued a command that the sons of his ministers, who
were endowed with exceeding valour and strength, should go
forth to the attack.
CHAPTER 45
Hanuman slays the Sons of Ravana' s Ministers
Then under the command of that Indra of Titans, the sons
of his ministers, seven in number, resembling the fire in
splendour, set out from the palace. Escorted by a large army,
fhmished with bows, full of energy, skilled in &e use of wea-
pons, they, the flower of warriors, were each burning for
victory. Mounted in great chariots plated with gold, sur-
mounted by banners, yoked to horses, they , created a noise
resembling thunder. Of unequalled courage, stretching their
bows inlaid with refined gold, like unto flashes of lightning
athwart the clouds, those warriors sallied forth.
Their mothers nevertheless, knowing of the death of the
Kinkaras, were overcome with anxiety as also their friends and
kinsfolk.
And, exhorting one another, clad in golden armour, they
rushed on Hanuman, who stood erect at the gate. From
theiif thundering cars, they loosed innumerable shafts like
clouds in the rainy season, and, covered by that hail of missiles,
Hanuman’s body was concealed, as the King of the Mountains
is obscured by rain. t
Then that monkey evaded those arrows and their swiftly
moving chariots by executing countless skilful evolutions in
the air and appeared like Indra sporting with his archers,
442
SUNDARA KAMDA
the clouds. Sending up a mighty shout which strack terror
into the great host, that valiant monkey leapt on the titans.
The scourge of his foes struck some of them with the palnf
of his hands and others with his feet ; some he hit with his
fists and some he tore with his nails, striking them down with
his chest and thighs, while some fell to the ground by the
force of his cry. Felled to the earth, those warriors lay dying
and the entire army fied to the four quarters, filled with terror.
Elephants trumpeted and horses fell slain; the groimd was
strewn with the broken fragments of chariots, seats, banners
and canopies ; rivers of blood could be seen flowing on the
highways and Lanka re-echoed with fearful cries.
Having slaughtered those mighty titans, that heroic monkey,
burning with courage, desiring to measure his strength against
other demons, stationed himself at the gate once more.
CHAPTER 46
He annihilates five Generals and their Forces
Learning that the sons of his ministers had fallen under the
blows of that great monkey, Ravana, with a darkened counten-
ance, concealing his fears, formed a resolution which he
deemed would prove decisive.
Thereupon Dashagriva commanded the leaders of his
forces, Virupaksha, Yupaksha, Durdharsha, Praghasa and
Basakama, masters of strategy, endowed with the speed of
the wind, brave and skilful warriors, to take Hanuman captive,
saying : —
“ Ye Generals, who are full of valour, set out at the head
of your troops with your fleet of horses, chariots and elephants
and take this monkey prisoner. Approaching that dweller of
the woods, exercise great circumspection and act with due
consideration for time and place. Having regard to his con-
duct, I do not judge him to be a monkey, he being endowed
with extraordinary prowess. I deem him to be a higher
being and not a monkey ; perchance he is an emissary created
443
THE RAM‘AYANA OF VALMIKI
by Indra by virtue of bis penances in order to destroy us.
Under my command, ye have all triiunphed over Nagas,
Yakshas, Gandharvas, Devas, Asuras and great Rishis; un-
doubtedly they are plotting some treachery against us, there-
fore seize this being by force. O Generals, let each go forth
at the head of a mighty host, attended by horses, chariots and
elephants and take this monkey prisoner. In former times I
have seen monkeys endowed with immense energy, like Bali,
Sugriva, the exceedingly powerful Jambavan, ^e General
Nila and others, such as Dvivida, yet there was nothing alarm-
ing in their gait, their energy, their prowess, their intelligence,
their conduct or their capacity to assume different forms,
this, however, is some great being masquerading as a monkey.
Even though the Three Worlds with Indra, the Gods, the
titans and men cannot resist you on the field of batde, great
efforts will be needed to lay hold of him. Nevertheless, even
a seasoned warrior, desiring to triumph in combat, is not able
to defend his life without exertion, for the outcome of a battle
is uncertain.”
Obedient to the commands of their lord, all those valiant
titans, resplendent as fire, attended by their troops, threw them-
selves in all haste into their chariots with sharp and pointed
weapons and on to their swiff steeds and elephants maddened
with ichor.
Then those warriors beheld that mighty monkey, shining
like the sun that rises with its diadem of sparkling rays, and
seeing him stationed at the gate, possessed of immense strength
and speed, highly intelligent and brave, with his vast stature
and huge arms, they were affaid and assailed him from all
sides with their dreadful weapons.
Then Durdharsha discharged five white iron, and yellow
pointed arrows at Hanuman’s forehead, possessing the lustre of
lotus petals, and his head being pierced with those shafts, that
monkey leapt into the air making the ten cardinal points ring
with his cry, whereupon that powerful and heroic warrior
Durdharsha, standing in his chariot with his bow sTrctched,
advanced, letting fly a hundred arrows at once. Thereupon,
Hanuman, like unto the wind driving away clouds, intercepted
those arrows while coursing in the sky, and sore beset by
444
SUKDARA KANDA
Dwdharsha,the offspring of the Wind expanded in size, emitting
loud roars, and thereafter, with a great boimd swooped on the
chariot of Durdharsha with extreme force, like a succession of '
lightning flashes striking a mountain. Thrown from his car,
his eight steeds mangled, the pole and the shaft broken, that
warrior fell to the earth, slain. *
Then Virupaksha and Yupaksha, seeing him lying on the
ground, waxing wrath sprang up and advanced on Hanuman
dealing blows with their maces, striking the chest of that
long-armed monkey as he stood in space; whereupon he
meeting the shock of their assault, evaded their arrows and,
that exceedingly powerfiil monkey, the son of Anila, swooped
down on the earth like an eagle ; thereafter seizing and up-
rooting a Sala tree, assailing those two titans with blows, that
offspring of the Wind-god slew those two mighty and heroic
demons.
Then learning that those three titans had been slain by the
monkey, endowed with great swiftness, the courageous Praghasa
rushed upon him laughing scornftilly and the audacious
Basakarna enraged, armed with a spear, also advanced
towards him. Then each from his side attacked that lion
among monkeys. Praghasa assailing him with a sharp-edged
axe and Basakarna with his spear and, with his body streaming
with blood, his limbs lacerated by their blows, that monkey,
highly enraged looked like the rising sim.
Thereafter that heroic monkey, Hanuman, breaking off the
peak of a mountain, together with its beasts, snakes and trees,
crushed those titans, grinding them to dust; and having slain
those five generals, that monkey proceeded to destroy the
remaining host. As the Thousand-eyed Deity destroyed
the Asuras, so did Hanuman, the horses with horses, the
elephants with elephants, chariots with chariots, and warriors
with warriors and the pathways were choked with elephants,
shattered chariots and the bodies of the titans. Having
destroyed those heroic generals with their forces and vehicles,
that hero„resembling Time, pausing at the destruction of the
worlds, rested at the gate.
445
THE RAWAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 47
The Death of Aksha
Hearing that those five generals with their forces and vehicles
had been struck down by Hanuman, the King of the Titans
glanced at the youthful Aksha, who full of martial ardour sat
before him; and that impetuous warrior, armed with a bow
inlaid with gold, responding to his glance, leapt up like a flame
that blazes forth when fed with clarified butter by the foremost
of sages in the sacrificial chamber.
And he ascended a chariot, acquired at the price of accumu-
lated sacrifice, plated with refined gold, dressed with flags
embroidered with pearls, yoked to eight steeds swift as thought,
unconquerable by Gods or titans, surmoimting every obstacle,
flashing like lightning, of superb workmanship, able to travel
through space, equipped with quivers, arrows, eight swords,
darts and lances in orderly array, bound with golden ropes,
shining with its myriad weapons, bearing golden garlands,
rivalling the radiance of the sun and moon. Filling the
firmament, the earth and its mountains with the sound of
horses, elephants and great chariots, Aksha, at ^e head of his
forces, advanced on that monkey, who was stationed on the gate.
Coming before that monkey, Aksha, with the ^ze of a lion,
in which admiration and respect were mingled, measured
Hanuman with his glance, who resembled the fire at the dis-
solution of the worlds intent on destroying all creatures.
Thereafter that mighty son of Ravana, reflecting on the exceed-
ing velour of that monkey, his prowess in regards to the enemy
and on his own strength, swelled up with pride and resembled
the sun at the end of the world cycle. Then summoning up
his courage, enraged, he took his stand resolutely ii). the field,
and with concentrated mind challenged Hanuman, irresistible
in combat and of unimaginable, prowess, directing three
whetted shafts upon him.
446
SUNDARA KANt)A
Observing that audacious monkey, indifferent to fatigue,
accustomed to overcoming his foes and proud, Aksha took
up his bow, holding his arrows in his hand. Wearing a corselet
and bracelets of gold, with marvellous earrings, endowed
with martial ardour, Aksha rushed on that monkey and a
terrific struggle ensued which was unparalleled on earth afld
struck terror even in the Gods and titans. Witnessing that
mighty conflict between the monkey and the youthful titan,
the earth cried out, the sun ceased to pour down its warming
rays, the wind no longer blew and the mountains shook;
the whole firmament was filled with the sound and the ocean
was convulsed. Then that hero, skilled in directing his aim,
fixed his shafts and loosing them pierced that monkey in the
forehead with three steel pointed winged arrows plated with
gold and resembling venomous snakes.
Wounded by those murderous darts, his eyes blinded by the
blood flowing from his brow, Hanuman resembled the rising
sun, having arrows for its rays. Beholding that offspring of
the foremost of monarchs with his splendid weapons upraised
and his marvellous bow, that valiant counsellor of the Lord
of the Monkeys rejoiced and in his ardour put forth his whole
strength. Resembling the stm crowned with an aureole of
rays as it rises over the peak of the Mandara Mountain, Hanuman,
inflamed with ire, filled with strength and energy, consumed the
youthful Aksha with his forces and vehicles by his fiery glances.
Thereupon that titan, from his bow equal unto Indra’s
charged wi^ innumerable darts, let fall a mighty shower of
arrows on the foremost of monkeys in the fight, as a cloud
looses its waters on a lofty mountain.
Seeing the youthful Aksha on the field, seething with wrath
and filled with valour, energy and strength, furnished with
arrows, that monkey shouted aloud in exultation and, as an
elephant draws near to a pit concealed in the grass, Sb did
Aksha, in the inexperience of his youth, giving rein to his
fiiry, proud of his valour, approach that incomparable warrior
in conflict. Hanuman struck by those shafts, emitted a loud
roar resembling a thunder cloud and, assuming a formidable
aspect, full of vigour, agitating his legs and arms, churned up
the air.
447
THE RAMAYANA of VALMIKI
Leaping upwards, that valiant titan, raining arrows, hurled
himsetf upon Hanuman and that foremost of titans, exceed-
ingly skilled, greatest of car-warriors, Aksha, burning with
courage, covered him with a hail of shafts, as a doud covers
the mountains with hailstones. Evading those arrows by
darting between them, that heroic monkey, with the speed of
the wind, swift as thought, began to range the path of the
air. Casting glances full of pride on Aksha, who was armed
with bow and arrows, burning to fight and, filling the sky
with his countless excellent shafts, that offspring of the Wind-
god became thoughtfiil and his breast, pierced by the shafts
of that youthful and powerftil hero, he emitted a great shout.
Recognising the skill of Aksha, he pondered on the warlike
qualities of that warrior, reflecting : —
“ This great and powerful warrior, like an infant sun in
splendour, has accomplished deeds incapable of being per-
formed by a boy ; I am loath to slay one who has shown
himself equal to every martial feat ; he is high-souled, filled
with valour, concentrated and able to endure extreme hardship
in war, worthy of being honoured by the great Sages, Nagas
and Yakshas; his strength and courage lend him a noble
assurance and standing before me, he looks me straight in
the eyes. Forsooth the heroism of this audacious being
would shake the soul of the Gods and titans themselves. Verily
he is an adversary not to be despised, his prowess increases
as he fights ; if I disregard him, he will defea.t me, therefore I
must destroy him for a spreading fire may not be, neglected.”
Reflecting thus on the strength of his foe and his own, that
powerful one, endowed with energy, resolved to slay his
adversary. Thereafter that valiant monkey, bom of Pavana,
coursing through the air, struck those eight excellent steeds of
immense size capable of bearing a heavy burden in combat with
the palm of his hand and, that great chariot, overturned by
the blow administered by the counsellor of the King of the
Monkeys, its pole shattered, the shafts riven, the steeds slain,
fell to the earth from the sky. <
Thereupon, abandoning his car, bearing his bow and sword,
that warrior leapt into the air, as an ascetic consequent on his
penances ascends to heaven on leaving the body.
448
SUNDARA KAh)DA
Rising into the sky frequented by the King of the Birds,
the wind and the Celestials, that monkey, with a single bound,
seizing hold of his legs, as Garuda catches hold of a snake,"
with a strength equal to his sire’s, spim him round and round
and threw him violently on the earA. With his arms, thighs
and chest crushed, vomiting blood, his bones and eyes pulverised,
his joints dislocated, his sinews torn, he fell to ear^ slain by
the Son of the Wind.
Thereupon that mighty monkey trod his rival underfoot,
striking terror into the heart of the King of the Titans, and
all the Rishis, Cakracaras, Bhutas, Yakshas, Fannagas and
Suras assembled with their leader Indra, who gazed with
wonder on the simian slayer of that youthful titan. And
Hanuman, having destroyed the stripling Aksha, whose eyes
were inflamed with blood on the field of battle, returned to
the gate once more and waited there like Death at the time of
the destruction of all creatures.
CHAPTER 48
Hanuman allows himself to be taken captive by the Titans
The youthful Aksha having been slain by Hanuman, Ravana,
controlling his agitation, filled with anger, conunanded Indrajita,
who resembled a god, to take the field, saying : —
“ Thou SST the foremost of those bearing arms and hast
afBicted even the Gods and Asuras in war ; thou art renowned
among warriors and hast acquired divine weapons by the grace
of Brahma ; thou art invincible in combat, even against the
Alaruts led by Indra himself. There is none in the Three
Worlds who does not tire in battle, save thou. Thou art
preserved by thy prowess in arms and thy valour is thy shield ;
being versed in the knowledge of time and place, thou art
exceeding experienced and no feat is impossible for thee to
accomplish in the field, who art full of forethought ; there is
none in the Three Worlds but is conversant with thine austeri-
ties equal to mine own, as also thy prowess and the strength
449
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
of thine arms in combat, nay, depending on thee, I have no
anxiety regarding the outcome of the fray.
“ In truth I did not put the same reliance on those who
have succombed that I now place in thee, O Destroyer of Thy
Foes, neither in the Kinkaras nor in Jambumalin, the son of
my counsellor npr in the five generals going forth at the head
of their troops with innumerable forces, accompanied by
horses, elephants and chariots nor in the youthful, dearly
beloved, Aksha, slain by that monkey. O Hero, thou sur-
passest them all, therefore, reflecting on thine own strength,
with all haste act in such a manner that the destruction of the
army may be avoided. O Foremost of those bearing arms,
considering thine own prowess and that of thine adversary,
who now reposes quietly after creating carnage among these
hostile hosts, act so that his might may be subdued. Powerful
forces can serve no purpose here, for great armies flee before
Hanuman nor do maces avail ; the speed of Maruti is irre-
sistible and, like unto Agni, he may not be slain by weapons.
Therefore, revolving all these things in thy mind and reflecting
on the divine quality of thy bow, with the intention of bring-
ing about a successful issue, strive with determination to
overcome thy foe by frustrating his attacks. Assuredly it
was not my will to expose thee to this hazard, O Foremost
among those endowed with intelligence, yet this course of
action is approved by warriors and is in accord with the duty of
kings. In war one must be versed in the traditions as also
in the rules of military science in order to erherge triumphant
from the struggle.”
Hearing the words of his sire, Indrajita, whose prowess was
equal to iliat of the son of Daksha, circumambulated him and
inspired with martial ardour, prepared to fight. Overwhelmed
with homage by his cherished companions, who had assembled
there', he set out for battle. And the resplendent son of the
King of the Titans, whose eyes resembled the petals of a lotus,
botmded impetuously forward, like the ocean at the time of
the full moon. Thereafter, Indrajita of matchless prowess,
equal imto Indra, ascended his chariot, swift as the eagle or
the wind, moving freely, drawn by, four lions with pure white
teeth.
SUNDARA KANOA
Standing in his chariot, that most skilled of archers, fully
conversant with the use of weapons, the foremost of warriors
drove rapidly to where Hanuman was to be found.
Hearing the rumbling of wheels and the twanging of the
bowstring, the delight of that monkey was redoubled, where-
upon Indrajita, seizing his bow and steel-pointed arrot^,
versed in the art of warfare, proceeded towards Hanuman
and as he advanced light-hearte^y, his weapons in his hand,
the four quarters grew dark and jackals set up a hideous
howling. Nagas, Yakshas, Maharishis, Cakracaras and Siddhas
assembled and the sky was filled with birds eniitting piercing
cries.
Seeing that chariot bearing down on him, the standard of
India unfurled, that monkey raised a great shout and expanded
his body ; whereupon, Indrajita in his celestial car, drew back
his marvellous bow, emitting a sound like thunder and those
two powerful heroes closed in conflict, the monkey and the
son of the King of the Titans, like unto God and demon.
Indifferent to danger they began to fight and that mighty
monkey evaded the impetuous army of that valiant archer and
consummate warrior in his great car, by executing a myriad
evolutions in the air with indescribable agility. Thereupon,
the heroic Indrajita, slayer of his foes, began to discharge his
marvellous superbly-fasMoned sharp steel-pointed and winged
arrows, tipped with gold, swift as lightning. Hearing the
rumbling of that chariot, the rolling of the drums together with
the sound of^he stretching of the bow, Hanuman leapt hither
and thither and that mighty monkey, evading the rain of arrows,
skilfully eluded that dexterious bowman, whose target he was,
and stretching out his arms, Hanuman, the soir'of Anila,
turning aside from those missiles, leapt into the sky. Thus
those skilful and spirited warriors, exceedingly swift in motion
and versed in the art of warfare, engaged in combat to the
wonder of all beings. Nor was the titan able to take Hanuman
unawares nor Maruti surprise Indrajita, as they hurled them-
selves on^one another with a courage worthy of the Gods.
Observing him unscathed although the target of his infallible
arrows, Indrajita, controlling his senses, engaged in profound
concentration of thought on Hanuman, and finding him
451 ao
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
incapable of being slain, he began to consider how he could be
bound fast and that most experienced of warriors, full of
exceeding energy, discharged that powerful weapon conferred
on him by Brahma on that illustrious monkey. Knowing him
to be incapable of being slain, Indrajita, skilled in strategy,
bound that offspring of the Wind-god with the aid of that
weapon.
Struck by the titan with the Brahma-weapon, that monkey
fell to the earth unconscious, but knowing himself to be bound
by a shaft belonging to the Lord, he did not experience the least
pain and though bereft of strength, that monkey bethought
himself of Brahma’s blessing. Then that heroic monkey
began to recollect the boons conferred on him by Brahma
and thinking of that weapon bestowed by the Self-create,
consecrated by mantras, he reflected : “ I may not release
myself from these bonds in virtue of the power of that Guru
of the World. Further, this subjugation has been ordained
by Him and must be endured by me.”
Thereupon, reflecting on the power of that weapon and the
compassion of the Grandsire of the World towards him, also
of the possibility of deliverance, that monkey submitted himself
to Brahma’s decree.
He thought: “Though made fast by this weapon, I experi-
ence no fear ; the Grandsire of the World, Mahendra and
Anila will protect me ; in sooth I deem it to be to mine advantage
to fall into the hands of the titans and thus pome face to face
with their great king, therefore let mine enemies take me
captive ! ”
Having thus resolved, that destroyer of his foes, full of
circumspection, lay motionless and being ruthlessly pinioned
by the titans, he responded to their threats and abuses by
leonine roars. Beholding that subduer of his foes lying
motionless, the titans bound him with plaited ropes of hemp
and bark and he willingly allowed himself to be tied and in-
sulted by his foes in order that he might converse with the
King of the Titans, should he, out of curiosity, depire to see
him. Bound with ropes, the monkey was no longer tmder
the sway of the Brahma-weapon,* for, he being secured by
Other bonds, it was rendered void. Beholding that excellent
452
SUNDARA KANDA
monkey bound with bark, the valiant Indrajita recx)gnised him
• to be freed from that supernatural weapon and became pensive, ^
saying aloud : —
“ Alas, those titans have rendered my exploit useless, not
being conversant with the power of mantras and that Br ahm a-
weapon being rendered void, no other is effective, thus we alre
all placed in a great predicament for this weapon may not be
loosed twice.”
Though delivered from the power of that weapon, Hanuman
betrayed it by no sign, despite the suffering caused by the
fetters that bound him and he allowed himself to be ill-treated
by the titans and assaulted by those cruel demons who struck
him with their fists and dragged him before Ravana. Freed
from the Brahma-weapon, yet bound by hempen ropes, that
powerful and heroic monkey was paraded by Indrajita before
Ravana and his court. And those titans related to the king
everything concerning that foremost of monkeys, who re-
' sembled a maddened elephant that has been bound.
On seeing the foremost of monkeys made captive, those war-
like titans enquired saying : — “Who is this? Who has sent
him ? From whence has he come ? What is his mission ?
Who are his supporters ? ” and others exclaimed angrily :
“ Kill him ! Bum him ! Devour him ! ”
Having come some way, Hanuman observed elderly attend-
ants seated at the feet of their sovereign and he gazed with
admiration on the palace decorated with gems.
Then the^e^jpeedingly powerful Ravana beheld that foremost
of monkeys dragged hither and thither by those hideous titans,
and Hanuman gazed at the Lord of the Titans, who was like
unto a blazing sun in his might and glory.
Seeing Hanuman, that Ten-headed One issued orders to his
chief ministers, distinguished for their lineage and character,
who stood before him and commanded them to interfogate
that monkey. Thereupon, questioned in turn by them
concerning the purpose of his coming, Hanuman answered : —
“ I am a jnessenger, I come from King Sugriva.”
453
T.HE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 49
His Astonishment on beholding Ravana
Pondering on the exploits of that one of exceeding prowess,
Hanuman gazed with wonder on the King of the Titans,
whose eyes were red with anger and who was blazing with
rare and dazzling gold, adorned with a splendid diadem studded
with pearls and excellent ornaments of diamonds and precious
stones created by the power of concentrated thought. Attired
in costly linen, daubed with red sandalpaste painted with
variegated devices, he looked splendid with his reddened eyes,
fierce gaze, brilliant sharp teeth and protruding lips.
To that monkey, that Ten-Headed One, who was resplendent
and of great energy, resembled the Mandara Mountain with its
summits infested with innumerable snakes or a mass of blue
antimony. A string of pearls gleaming on his breast, his
coimtenance possessing the lustre of the full moon, he resembled
a cloud illumined by the rising sun. With his great arms
laden with bracelets, smeared with sandal paste, his fingers,
like five-headed serpents covered with sparkling rings, he was
seated on a superb and marvellously inlaid crystal throne
studded with gems and covered with rich h^gings. Women,
sumptuously attired, surrounded him, chowries^in their hands
and he was attended by four experienced counsellors, Durdhara,
Prahasta, Mahaparshwa and the minister Nikumbha who stood
round luth like the four seas surrounding the earth; and
other counsellors too waited upon him as do the Gods on
their King.
Then Hanuman gazed on the Lord of the Titans, clothed in
extreme splendour, resembling the peak of Mount Mem
surrounded by thimder clouds and, though suffering at the
hands of those titans of dreadful prowess, Hanuman fxperienced
extreme astonishment at the sight of that monarch and be-
holding the effulgence of that Lord of the Titans, dazzled by
his magnificence, he became absorbed in thought.
454
SUNDARA KANBA
‘ What splendour, what power, what glory, what majesty,
, he reflected, ‘ nothing is lacking ! Were he not evil, this
mighty monarch of the titans could be the protector of the
celestial realm and Indra himself, but his cruel and ruthless
deeds, abhorrent to all, render him the scourge of the worlds
as also of the Gods and demons ; in his anger he could make
an ocean of the earth ! ’
Such were the diverse thoughts of that sagacious monkey
on beholding the immeasurable power and might of the King
of the Titans.
CHAPTER 50
Hanuman is questioned by the Titans
Beholding that tawny-eyed one standing before him, the
mighty-armed Ravana, the terror of the worlds, was seized
with violent rage. Gazing on that lion among monkeys
radiating splendour, his mind filled with apprehension, he
reflected : —
“ Is this the blessed Nandi, who has come hither, he who
formerly cursed me when, on Mount Kailasha, he became the
object of my mockery? Or is he perchance Vana Bali’s son
in the form of a monkey.”
His eyes red with anger, the king then addressed the fore-
most of his counsellors, Prahasta, in words that were opportune
and fraught 'with good sense, saying : —
“Demand of this perverse wretch, whence he has come, for
what reason he laid waste the grove and why hf ^’llew the
titans? What is his purpose in entering this impregnable
citadel and why did he attack my retainers ? Interrogate this
scoundrel concerning these matters ! ” •
At these words of Ravana, Prahasta said to Hanuman : —
“ O Monkey, be of good courage, thou hast nought to fear !
If it be In^ra who has sent thee to Havana’s abode, tells us
frankly ! Have no anxiety, thou shalt be liberated ! If thou
art from Vaishravana, Yama or Varuna and have penetrated
into our city disguising thy real form or if thou hast been
455
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
c
dispatched by Vishnu, hungry for conquest, then tell us.
Thy form alone is that of a monkey, not thy prowess. Unfold
all this unto us faithfully, O Monkey and thou shalt instandy
regain thy freedom but if thou liest, thou shalt pay for it with
thy life! Therefore tell us why thou hast entered Havana’s
abode.”
Thus addressed, the foremost of monkeys answered the Lord
of the Titans, saying : —
“ I am not from Shakra nor Yama nor Varuna nor am I
allied to Kuvera nor am I sent by Vishnu. I am truly a
monkey as I appear to be, who have come here in order to
behold the King of the Titans and for this purpose I destroyed
the grove. To preserve my life I fought with the titans who,
full of valour, presented themselves before me. Neither
weapons nor chains can subdue me, even those of the Gods
and titans themselves, I having received this boon from the
Grandsire of the World. It was because I desired to see the
king that 1 suffered myself to be overcome by the Brahma-
weapon. Though 1 was not under the spell of that weapon,
yet I permitted the titans to capture me in order to further
Rama’s design for which purpose I have entered the king’s
presence. Knowing me to be the messenger of Raghava,
whose power is limitless, listen to my words, which will prove
to thine advantage, O Lord.”
CHAPTER 51
’ Wl»l
His Words
Seeing tae mighty ten-headed Havana, that intrepid monkey
addressed him fearlessly, in words fraught with penetration,
saying : —
have come here at the command of Sugriva, O Lord of
the Titans ! As a brother, that Sovereign of the Monkeys
offers salutations to thee. Hear the counsel of a brother, the
magnanimous Sugriva ; • his words are in accord mth justice,
advantageous and salutary both in this world and here^er.
King Dasaratha, the master of chariots, elephants and
horses, in splendour equal to Indra, was the ffiend of all and
456
SUNDARA KANDA
like unto a Either to his subjects. His eldest son, mighty-armed,
the darling of his sire, at his command, entered the Dandaka
Forest with his brother Lakshmana and Ms consort Sita. His
name is Rama and he is exceedingly valiant and ever abides
in the path of virtue. His faithful consort, Sita, the illustrious
daughter of the high-souled Janaka, King of Videha, vanished
in the forest of Janasthana. Seeing for that princess, the
king’s son with his younger brother came to Rishyamuka
and met with Sugriva. That King of the Monkeys promised
to undertake the search for Sita and Rama agreed to aid him
in recovering the monkey kingdom. Thereupon, slaying Bali
in combat, that king’s son established Sugriva on the throne,
as lord of all the bears and monkeys. Bali, that bull among
monkeys, formerly known to thee, was slain by Rama with
a single arrow in the fight, whereupon the Lord of the Monkeys,
Sugriva, true to his vow, eager to find Sita, dispatched monkeys
in all directions. Hundreds, thousands and millions of monkeys
are exploring every region high and low, even up to the heavens
and some resemble Vainataya and some the wind and those
highly energetic monkeys course hither and thither without
rest, incapable of being stayed. I am named Hanuman, the
beloved son of Maruta and, in order to find Sita, I have crossed
four hundred miles of sea. Having passed over the ocean,
wandering through thy palace, 1 observed Janaka’s daughter.
“ It does not become thee, who art conversant with what is
meet and proper and hast enriched thyself by thy penances,
to bear away another’s wife, O Eminently Sagacious One.
Intelligent t)eings, such as thou, should not commit acts
prohibited by the law of righteousness which lead to ruin !
Who, even among the Gods and titans, can withstand-the shafb
loosed by Lakshmana or those of Raghava in his wrath ? Nay,
in the Three Worlds, there is none who may affront Rama
with impunity. Following the path of duty and profit, do^thou
ponder these words fraught with advantage to thee in the
three divisions of time and restore Janaki to Rama, that lion
among men !
“ I have seen Sita and achieved that which was difficult to
compass, as for what remaineth to be done, Rama himself shall
accomplish it. I have beheld her in thine abode, suffering
457
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
grievously ; tliou art seemingly unaware that thou harbourest
a five-headed serpent in thy mansion. Even as food mixed
'with poison may not be digested even by Gods or titans, so
is she. It is not worthy of thee to bring to nought that merit
acquired by extreme mortification, as also a long and prosperous
life. Thou deemest thyself by thy penances, to have won
immunity from death even from Gods, Immortals or titans,
but Sugriva is neither a God nor an Immortal nor a titan.
Raghava, O King, is a mortal and Sugriva, the Lord of Monkeys,
therefore how wilt thou preserve thy life ? The fruits of virtue
do not blend with those of vice nor does equity destroy iniquity.
Till to-day thou hast plucked the fruit of thy merits but soon
thou wilt reap the fruit of thine evil deeds. Having learnt of
the destruction of Janasthana, the death of Bali and the
alliance of Rama and Sugriva; ponder on these things to
thin e own advantage. I am undoubtedly able to destroy
Lanka with its horses, chariots and elephants single-handed
yet I have not received the mandate to do so. In the presence
of the troops of monkeys and bears, Rama vowed to slay his
foes, those who bore Sita away. Assuredly, in doing injury
to Rama, even Indra himself could not dwell in peace, how
much less one like thee. This Sita, who is known to thee
and who stays in thine abode is the night of death that will
bring about thine end and that of Lanka. Beware of placing
thy neck in the noose of death in the form of Sita. Consider
how thou mayest save thyself. Thou shalt behold this mar-
vellous city with its palaces and highways coiisumed by Sita’s
power and the flames fed by Rama’s wrath. l5jrnot therefore
abandon friends, ministers, kinsfolk, brothers, sons, servants,
wives an6~Lanka to this fate. O Indra among Titans, follow
this good coimsel since it is offered to thee by one who is a
monkey, the servant and messenger of Rama.
“ Having wholly annihilated the worlds and their inhabitants
with all that moves or does not move, the illustrious Raghava
could re-create them all. Among the chiefs of the Gods,
Titans, Yakshas, Danavas, Nagas, Vidyadharas, Gandharvas,
wild beasts, Siddhas Kinneras or birds, in no way' nor any-
where, at no time, among any beings, has any been found,
who could stand against Rama whose valour is equal to Vishnu’s.
458
SUNDARA KAHDA
Since' thou hast offered that lion among kings, Rama, this
af&ont, thy life is forfeit !
“ Devas, Daityas, Gandharvas, Vidyadharas, Nagas and
Yakshas are all unable to hold their own in combat with Rama,
the Protector of the Three Worlds, O King of the Titans I
Even were it the Four-headed Brahma, Swyambhu Himself
or the Three-eyed Rudra, the destroyer of Tripura, or the
mighty Indra, Chief of the Gods, not one of them could with-
stand Raghava in the field.”
Hearing this distasteful yet excellent speech of that bold
and fearless monkey, the Ten-Necked One, his eyes rolling in
anger, ordered him to be put to death.
CHAPTER 52
Bibishana pleads for Hanuman
Hearing the words of that high-souled monkey, Ravana, in a
transport of fury, ordered him to be put to death. This decree
however, issued by the King of the Titans in his perversity
on one who had proclaimed himself to be a messenger, did not
meet with the approval of Bibishana.
Knowing that Lord of the Titans to be exceeding wrath
and the affair about to be concluded, that prince, firm in
justice, began^o consider what should now be done and that
subduer oi*Jiis foes, having resolved how to act, addressed his
elder brother in words which were essentially true and mild,
saying : —
“ O King of the Titans, control thine anger and with a
tranquil mind hear me, extend thy favour to me. Righteous
monarchs, being conversant with the laws of cause and«effect,
do not take the life of a messenger. O Valiant Prince, it is
contrary to justice, opposed to social usage, and unworthy of thee
to bring about the death of this monkey. Thou art versed in
the moraf code, dost recognise an obligation, canst distinguish
between high and low, do^ carry out thy kingly duties and art
aware of the ultimate purpose of life. If the wise, such as
459
THE RAM^YANA OF VALMIKI
thou, suffer themselves to be mstered by anger, then the
study of the scriptures is only a weariness of the flesh. Be
j[>acified therefore, O Slayer of thine Enemies, O Unconquerable
Sovereign of the Titans and consider what is meet and just
in dealing out ptmishment to a foe.”
Hearing Bibishana’s words, Ravana, the Lord of the Titans,
in a violent rage, answered him saying : —
“ O Scourge of Thy Foes, to slay an evil-doer is no sin,
therefore I shall make an end of this worker of iniquity.”
Hearing this infamous and unscrupulous speech, essentially
perverse, Bibishana, who was the foremost of those endowed
with wisdom, answered in words fraught with integrity,
saying : —
“ O Lord of Lanka, King of all the Titans, be gracious unto
me and listen to that which embodies the significance of virtue
and profit. Under no conditions is an envoy put to death,
this is the imanimous verdict of the good. Undoubtedly this
is a formidable adversary and he has inflicted immeasurable
injury on us, yet men of honour do not sanction the slaying of
a messenger though innumerable punishments have been
ordained for them. Mutilation of the body, the whip, stripes,
shaving of the head, branding, one or all of these may be
inflicted on a messenger but of punishment by death, none
has ever heard. How can a hero such as thou art, whose
mind is swayed by a sense of duty and who is discriminating
and conversant with what is noble and ignoble,' suffer himself
to be overcome by anger? The virtuous do dot give way to
wrath ! Thou hast no equal among those wIST'lule over a
people and thou art able to comprehend the import of the
scriptures ^--thou surpasseth the titans and the Gods. In-
vincible to the Gods and titans who are endowed with prowess,
martial ardour and intelligence, thou hast oft-times in battle
routedi>the King of the Celestials and other monarchs. Fools
who, even in thought seek to injure thee, who art a great and
intrepid warrior, who hast fought with Daityas and Devas,
heroic, intrepid and unconquerable, are already deprived of
their lives. I see no justification for putting tUs monkey to
death. It is on those who sent him, that the punishment
should fall. Whether he be honest or not, the responsibility
460
SUNDARA KAMDA
rests with them. Advocating another’s interests and dependent
on them, an envoy does not merit death. Further if this one
be killed, no other sky-ranger may present himself to us^
therefore, O Conqueror of Hostile Qtadels, do not seek to
take his life ; direct thine efforts against the Gods and their
leader. O Thou who lovest warfare, if he be slain, I see none
who can incite those two haughty princes to take arms against
thee. It is not fitting for thee, whom the Gods and titans
cannot conquer, to rob the Nairritas, whose delight thou art, of
the opportunity of witnessing that encounter ! They are
devoted to thy welfare, courageous, disciplined warriors
distinguished for their great qualities, intelligent, renowned
for their burning ardour and fine bearing. Therefore let
some of these, setting out under thine orders to-day, seize
those two princes and establish thy supremacy among thy
foes.”
On this, Havana, that sagacious Lord of the Titans, the
formidable foe of the celestial realm, recognised the wisdom
of the inspired words uttered by his younger brother.
CHAPTER 53
Hanuman is led bound through the City
Hearing the^words of his high-souled brother, spoken in
consonandb ^th time and place, Dashagriva answered him
saying : —
“ Thou hast spoken truly, the slaying of a messenger is to
be deprecated, it is therefore necessary to inflict some punish-
ment other than death on him. In the case of monkeys, the
tail is unquestionably the most cherished embelliahment, '
therefore let it be set on fire and, having been burnt let him go,
whereafter his friends, kinsfolk and allies as all those dear to
him shall behold him degraded and mutilated.”
Then the Lord of the Titans issued this command :
“ With his tail in flames, let him be led through the city of
Lanka and its highways.”
461
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
Hearing his M^ords, the titans in their savage fury be^ to
wrap the tail of Hanuman in cotton rags and thus swathed,
that colossal monkey increased in size like unto a fire in a
forest fed by dry wood. And having soaked the cloths in oil,
the titans set them on fire and Hanuman, filled with rage and
indignation, his face shining like the rising sun, lashed out at
them wdth his blazing tail, whereupon that lion among monke3rs
wras secured more tightly by the assembled demons. Accom-
panied by women, children and the aged, those rangers of the
night gathered to enjoy the spectacle and the valiant Hanuman,
who was bound, began to reflect on the matter and thought
to himself: —
“Assuredly, though fettered, the titans are not able to
prevent me from breaking my bonds and leaping amongst them
creating fresh carnage, still it is in the interest of my master
that I have taken this journey and it is under the orders of their
lord that they have bovmd me, I shall not therefore resist
them. From the point of view of stature, I am well able to
engage all these titans in battle but for love of Rama I shall
suffer this outrage. I shall survey Lanka anew, since during
the night I was not able to view the fortifications, it proving
too difficult. The night having passed I shall behold Lanka
by day. Let them bind me anew; even though they inflict
pain on me by the burning of my tail, my mind is not troubled.”
Meanwhile the titans seizing hold of that great monkey of
formidable aspect who was full of courage, an elephant among
apes, exultant, advanced joyfully, proclaiming his misdeeds
with conches and trumpets and those demons ofTFuH exploits
dragged Hanuman, the conqueror of his foes, through the dty,
he willingly submitting himself to them.
Thereupon, passing through the titan’s capital, that great
monkey surveyed those marvellous palaces, covered highways,
well laid out squares and streets flanked with mansions and
cross roads, lanes and alleys, as also the interior of the dwellings
and on the terraces and roads and along the royal highways all
those titans cried out : “ This is a spy ! ”
Then those hideous titan women informed the di^ne Sita
of these unpleasant tidings, saying :- 7 -“ O Sita, that red-faced
monkey, who had converse with thee, is being led through the
462
SUNDAVA KAMDA
#
streets, his tail ablaze.” And hearing those words, Vaidehi
remembering her own abduction, overcome with grief, haying
duly purified herself, called upon that God who nourislies
himself on the sacrifices and urgently implored him to show
his favour to that mighty monkey. And the large-eyed Sita,
standing before the fire said : “ If I am possessed of {rue
devotion to my lord and have practised 'penances, if I have
been a chaste wife, then do thou prove cool to this monkey.
If the sagacious Rama still has any compassion for me, if my
merits are not wholly exhausted, then do not bum Hanuman.”
Whereupon Anala of ardent rays, as if communicating with
that lady, whose eyes were like a doe’s, blazed up and, at the
same time, Hanuman’s sire, in order to please that goddess,
blew on that fiaming tail with ice-cold breath and the monkey,
whose tail was ablaze, thought : — “ How is it that this fire,
blazing up, does not bum me ? I see a great flame, yet feel ^
no pain, even as if the snow had fallen upon it. In sooth
this is a wonder due to Rama’s power which I witnessed when
crossing the main. If the ocean and the virtuous Mainaka acted
in such a manner, in reverence for him, what will the God of
Fire not do ? It is on account of Sita’s virtue, Raghava’s power
and my sire’s affection for me, that Pavaka does not bum me.”
Thereafter that elephant among monkeys reflected : —
“ Why should a warrior such as I, suffer himself to be bound
by these vile titans ? It is meet that I should manifest my
valour and avenge myself ! ”
Then t^t impetuous and mighty monkey snapped his bonds
and springing into the air uttered a shout and that offspring
of the Wind-god reached the gate of the city which was as
high as the peak of a mountain and where no tit3hs were to be
found. Then, he who resembled a great hill, assumed a
diminutive form and casting off his fetters became free, where- ^
upon he expanded to the size of a mountain once more. * Look-
ing about him he observed an iron bar lying at the gate and the
long-armed Maruti, seizing hold of that weapon, employed it
for sla 3 ripg the guards. Having destroyed them, in his ardour, •
that one of exceeding prowess, with the burning plume of
his tail resembling ' an aureole, looking like the glorious sun
surrounded by rays, cast his eyes over Lanka.
463
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
CHAPTER 54
*
He sets fire to Lanka
Surveying Lanka, that monkey, having attained his purpose,
began to consider what he should do further and reflected in
himself: — ^“What more remains for me to do to afSict the
titans ? The grove laid waste, those vile titans slain, a part of
the army destroyed, nothing is left for me but to demolish
their citadel. With their fort destroyed, it were easy to bring
my labours to an end ; with a little effort I can complete my
task and obtain the price of my trouble. The Bearer of
Sacrificial Offerings that flames on my tail must be propitiated
by me, I shall therefore bum up these excellent buildings.”
Thereat, with his tail in flames, which lent him the appear-
ance of a cloud charged with lightning, that great monkey
began to range the roofs of the dwellings of Lanka. Glancing
round, passing from mansion to mansion, with a calm mind he
encircled those stately edifices and gardens and leaping im-
petuously towards the palace of Prahasta, that one of exceeding
prowess in strength resembling the wind, set fire to it. There-
after the mighty Hanuman bounded to the n^nsion of Maha-
parshwa lighting a fire equal to that at the end^of the world.
Then that monkey of immense energy leapt on the rWdence of
Vajradanshtra and on those belonging to Shuka and the in-
telligent Sahkna. In the same way that leader of monkeys
burnt down the habitations of Indrajita, Jambumalin and
Sumali and those of the titans Rashmiketu, Suryashatru,
Hrasv^^karna, Damshtra, Romasha, Yuddhonmatta, Matta,
Dwajagriva, Vidyujjihva and Hastimukha and the dwellings
of Karala, Vishala, Shonitaksha, Kumbhakama, Maharaksha,
those of Narantaka, Kumbha, N^umbha and the magnanimous
Yajnashatru and Brahmashatru.
That mighty bull among monkeys thereafter set fire to the
accumulated treasure of these afBiuent titans and having passed
464
SUNDARA KAI^DA
over the other dwellings that powerful and* auspicious one
approached the residence of the King of Titans. Then the
virtuous Hanuman, emitting loud cries, resembling a cloud at*
the dissolution of the world, with the tip of his blazing tail
set fire to that foremost of buildings decorated with every
variety of gems resembh’ng Mount Meru or Mandara, En-
riched with sumptuous decoration.
Fanned by the wind, the fiames spread everywhere, casting
livid gleams like the Fires of Time and those palaces, en-
riched with gold, decorated with pearls and gems, richly
bejewelled, toppled to earth, crumbling to dust like the mansions
of the Celestials, who have fallen from heaven their merit
exhausted. Then there arose a mighty uproar among the
titans, who fled in all directions unable to preserve their dwell-
ings, bereft of their treasure, crying out : — “ Verily it is the
God of Fire himself in the form of a monkey ! ”
Some of the titan women with babies at their breasts
ran shrieking from their homes and some, enveloped in flames,
their hair in disorder, fell from the high balconies like flashes
of lightning in the sky. And Hanuman saw various metals
flowing in a molten mass, mixed with diamonds, coral, emeralds,
pearls and silver, streaming from the palaces and, as fire is not
sated in consuming wood and straw, neither did Hanuman
weary of slaying those leaders of titans nor the earth from
receiving their corpses. As Rudra consumed the Demon
Tripura so did that impetuous and mighty monkey burn up
Lanka an(L f^om the summit of that moimtain where Lanka
stood, that dreadful conflagration kindled by the intrepid
Hanu ma n shot forth in tongues of flame. Resembling the
fires at the destruction of the world, the smokelessTonflagration,
lit by Maruta blazed up to the skies aided by the wind, feeding
on the dwellings of the titans and their bodies like
sacrificial offerings and, with the fierce ardour of a million
suns, it consumed Lanka wholly as with increasing volume
the fire cleaves the mimdane Egg with a sound resembling
innumera{)le thunderclaps. That fire of incalculable fury,
rising into the sky, with its flames resembling Kimshulu
flowers, its clouds of smoke like unto the blue lotus, looked
exceedingly beautiful.
465
1
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
I
“ Verily this is the God who bears the thunderbolt, Mahendra,
, the Chief of the Thirty or Yama or Varuna or Anila. This is
no monkey but the God of Death himself who has come !
Or perchance it is a manifestation of Brahma’s wrath, the four-
fiiced God who, in the form of a monkey has come hither to
d&troy the titans or is it the supreme power of Vishnu, un-
imaginable, unutterable, infinite and unsurpassed, which, by
his Maya, has assumed the form of a monkey ? ”
Thus did the chief titans speak, being assembled and, seeing
their city suddenly consumed by fire with its inhabitants,
horses, chariots, flocks of birds, beasts and trees they
began to lament, crying : — O My Father, O My beloved
Son, O My dear One, O My Friend ! Woe, alas ! O My Lord,
our spiritual merit is exhausted ! ” Thus amidst, a fidghtful
clamour, did the titans cry aloud, and Lanka, encircled with
flames, her heroes slain, her warriors succumbing to the swift
wrath of Hanuman, appeared to have fallen imder a curse.
In the midst of the tumult Hanuman with pride, surveyed
Lanka bearing the marks of that violent blaze and its terror-
stricken demons as Swyambhu surveys the final destruction of
the world.
Having demolished the grove planted with rare trees and
slain those powerful titans in combat and burned that city
filled with splendid palaces, that monkey bom of Pavana
rested.
Having dispatched those titans in great n^bers, destroyed
the dense woods and spread the fire amongs^^e titan dwell-
ings, the illustrious Hanuman became absorbed in ‘the thought
of Rama.
Thereupon all the Celestials lauded that prince among monkey
warriors endowed with immense energy, equal to Maruta in
swiftness, that sagacious and excellent son of Vayu. And all
the Gods, the foremost of the Ascetics, the Gandharvas,
Vidyadharas, Pannagas and Bhutas experienced an exceeding
and indescribable joy.
And having devastated the forest, slain the titans in conflict
and burnt the great city of Lanka, that mighty moiu^ey, seated
on the roof of the foremost of buildings^ spreading the rays of
his flaming tail like a aureole, resembled the sun encircled with
466
SUNDARA KANJ)A
a nimbus. Then having consumed the dty of l^anka, that great
monkey quenched the fire of his tail in the sea.
Beholding Lanka consumed by fire, the Gods, Gandharvas,*
Siddhas and great ascetics were struck with ama z em ent.
CHAPTER 55
HammarCs Anxiety concerning Sita
Seeing Lanka consumed by fire and that city with its terror-
stricken titans filled with tumult, the monkey Hanuman
became thoughtful and a great anxiety invaded his mind.
He reflected : — “ In burning Lanka, I have without doubt
done something reprehensible ! Blessed are those great souls,
who, in their wisdom extinguish the anger born within them
as a fire is quenched by water. What evil is not committed by
those who give way to wrath? In anger one may even slay
one’s spiritual preceptor ; nor does he who is enraged, refirain
from affironting virtuous men. He who gives way to wrath
is unable to discriminate as to when it is fitting to speak or
when to be silent ; there is no iniquity that cannot be per-
petrated by him. He is truly said to be a man, who, con-
trolling himself, subdues the anger rising within him as a
snake casts off its slough. Woe is me, wretched and shameless
doer of evil that I am, who, forgetting Sita, have slain my lord
by fire. Should that noble daughter of Janaka have perished
in this con'flagration, which has wholly consumed the city of
Lanka, I have firustrated the purpose of my master; Sita
having been burnt, I have marred my lord’s -design. To
bum down Lanka is a trifling occurrence, but suffering myself
to be overcome by anger I have cut at the very root of my
mission. Assuredly Janaki has perished for there remains no
comer of Lanka that has not been laid waste, the entire city
lies in ashes. Since I have sacrified everything through my
lack of understanding, I shall yield up my life this instant,
either I shall throw myself into the fire or into the jaws of
Vadava, or give my bpdy tq the denizens of the deep. Living,
1 am not able to face the King of the Monkeys or those two
. 467
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
tigers among men, having marred their purpose. Through my
culpable anger I have manifested my undisciplined simian
'nature to the Three Worlds. Woe to the unbridled passion,
uncurbed and unrestrained, under which I failed to protect
Sita when it was in my power to do so. She, having perished,
those two heroes will die also and on their ceasing to exist,
Sugriva will yield up his life with all his kinsfolk. On hearing
these tidings, how shall the virtuous Bharata, devoted to his
brother or Shatrughna, survive? Then on the extinction of
the illustrious race of Ikshwaku, their subjects will be overcome
with grief.
“ Unfortunate am I, whose merits have been annulled
through being false to the ties of duty and advantage, suffering
myself to be dominated by a corrupting passion, thus becoming
the destroyer of creatures ! **
Immersed in these melancholy reflections, Hanuman re-
collected certain auspicious signs that he had previously
observed and said to himself; —
“ Is it possible that that Lovely One, proteaed by her own
spiritual merit, has happily escaped death ? Fire caimot bum
fire ! Nay, Pavaka would not dare to approach that virtuous
one, preserved by her own purity, who is the consort of one of
immeasurable glory. That Bearer of Sacrificial Offerings has
not burned me owing to Rama’s power and the virtue of
Vaidehi. How should she therefore, the object of worship of
those three brothers, Bharata and the others and the beloved
of Rama’s heart, perish ? Since it is the natifre of fire to burn,
he who reigns invincible as master everywhere yet who has
not burned my tail, why should he consume that exalted One ? ”
Thereaftei Hanuman remembered with wonder how the
Mainaka hill had appeared to him in the ocean and he reflected:
“ By virtue of her asceticism, sincerity and imdeviating devotion
to her lord, she is able to consume fire itself but it cannot
consume her.”
Pondering thus on the magnitude of the divine Sita’s
spiritual merit, Hanuman heard the high-souled Charanas
conversing thus : — *
“Assuredly Hanuman has accqpiplished a difficult feat in
igniting a fierce and terrible fire in the dwellings of the titans.
468 . * .
SUNDARA KANDA
The hosts of women, children and the aged are fleeing away
and the tumult re-echoes as in a cavern ; the city of Lanka
with its towers, walls and gateways is wholly consumed but
Janaki still lives, a great wonder ! ”
Such were the words, resembling ambrosia, which fell on
Hamunan’s ears and from that instant, happiness flooded his
heart once more. On account of the auspicious portents, his
own conclusions, the merits of Sita and the words of the saints,
Hanuman was delighted beyond measure. Thereupon that
monkey, having attained his end, knowing the princess to be
safe, resolved to leave Lanka after seeing her once more.
CHAPTER 56
He takes leave of Sita
Paying obeisance to Janaki seated at the foot of the Shimshapa
tree, Hanuman said to her : “ By the grace of heaven I find
thee unharmed ! ”
Looking on him again and again as he stood ready to depart,
Sita, inspired by conjugal affection, said to him : —
“ If, O Child, thou judgest it opportune, then, O Irre-
proachable Friend, remain here in some hidden spot to-day;
to-morrow, having rested, do thou set out. Thy proximity,
O Monkey, will make me forget mine overwhelming grief
awhile. Tho’jr<*wilt go, O Great Monkey and it is doubtful
whether I shall still be living on thy return, O Foremost of
Monkeys ! In thine absence my torments will increase and
falling into one misfortune after another, I shairbe consumed
with grief and sorrow. Further, O Hero, this fear is ever
present with me ; how will the most valiant Sugriva or that ,
host of bears and monkeys cross the impassable od^an or
those two sons of men supported by those powerful monkeys ?
Three beings alone are able to bound over the deep, Vainateya,
thou andtMaruta.
“ In the face of this insurmountable obstacle, in thy con-
summate experience* dost 'thou see any possibility of spccess ?
469
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
O Destroyer of Hostile Warriors, thou alone art competent to
perform ^ task, thou shalt attain renown by thy prowess ;
yet, if Kakutstha, the scourge of his foes were able to lay
Lanka waste with his forces and bear me away, it would be
worthy of him. Therefore do that which enable the
magnanimous Rama to manifest his prowess in conformity
with a warrior’s nature.”
Hearing these words full of loving solicitude, reason and
significance, the valiant Hanuman answered : —
“ O Noble Lady, that lord and foremost of monkeys, Sugriva,
endowed with power, has resolved to deliver thee. Attended
by thousands of billions of powerful monkeys, he will not delay
in coming hither, O Vaidehi, and those foremost of men, the
flower of the human race, Rama and Lakshmana, coming here,
will af9ict Lanka with their arrows. Having destroyed the
titans and their adherents, the son of Raghu, O Exceedingly
Fair One, shall bear thee away and bring thee to his capital.
Take heart, therefore, O Gende One and await that hour !
Soon shalt thou see Rama strike down Ravana on the field of
batde. The Lord of the Titans slain with his sons, ministers
and people, thou shalt be re-united with Rama, as Rohini
with the moon. Ere long Kakutstha will appear accompanied
by the foremost of monkeys and bears and, triumphing in the
fight, shall remove thy grief.”
Having thus consoled Vaidehi, Hanuman, born of Maruta,
prepared to depart, offering salutations to her and, having
comforted her and displayed his surpassing strength by render-
ing that city desolate, having thwarted Ravan^^d exhibited
his immeasurabke power, Hanuman, paying obeisance to
Vaidehi, intent on returning, resolved to cross the ocean once
more.
Then the repressor of his foes, that powerful monkey, eager
to see his lord, ascended the foremost of mountains, Arishta,
covered with dark groves of Padmaka trees, resembling a
mantle which, with the clouds clinging to its sides, seemed to
expand with joy under the sun’s rays ; the metals scattered here
and there appeared to be its eyes and the solemn so\}nd of its
torrents resembled its voice chanting the Veda; the water-
falls, the singing of its song and thetall Devadaru trees caused
470
SUNDARA KANDA .
the mountain to resemble a giant with uplifted arms, the
thundering of the torrents were its cries re-echoing round'
about and the autumnal woods agitated by the wind made it
appear as if it trembled ; as the breeze whistled through the
reeds, it seemed to be piping while great and venomous ser-
pents created the illusion of its hissing in anger. With its
ravines shrouded in mist, investing it with a solemn air, as if it
were deeply absorbed in contemplation and the clouds moving
here and there on its slopes lendii^ it the appearance of walking;
with its peaks towering heavenwards, so that it appeared to be
yawning, it was bristling with escarpments and filled with
inmunerable caves. Planted with Sala, Tala. Khar jura,
Tamala, Karna and Vanisha trees with a myriad creepers laden
with flowers and abounding in herds of deer and containing
innumerable streams, with countless crags, rich in minerals,
intersected by rills, frequented by Maharishis, Yakshas,
Gandharvas, ICinneras and Uragas, impenetrable on account
of the thorns and briars, its caves were filled with lions, and
tigers and other beasts abounded there and that mountain
was furnished with trees having delicious fruit and roots.
Then the foremost of monkeys, the son of Anila, ascended
that mountain burning to behold Rama once more and, wherever
he placed his foot on those enchanting slopes, the rocks crumbled
and broke away with a thundering sound.
Having scaled the Indra of Mountains, that mighty monkey
gathered up his su:eng±, desirous of crossing from the southern
to the northern s'^ore of the salty sea and, reaching the summit,
he beheld that formidable expanse of water inhabited by
dreadful monsters. Then the son of Maruta, with the swift-
ness of the wind as it blows through space, leapt from the
southern region to the northern shore and, pressed under
foot by that monkey, the moimtain giant re-echoing t9 the
cries of countless denizens sank into the bosom of the earth
with its peaks toppling and its trees overturned. Borne down
by Hanuman’s prodigious bounds, trees laden with blossom
f^ to the ground as if struck by Indra’s thunderbolt and the
dreadful roar of great, lions, lurking in the caverns rent the
skies as they were crushed by the falling mountain. Vidya-
dharas, their raiment tom and their ornaments in disorder,
471
THE.RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI-
fled in terror from that place and large and powerful serpents,
filled with poison, shooting out their tongues, lay in coiled
heaps, their heads and necks crushed. Kiimeras, Uragas,
Gandharvas, Yakshas and Vidyadharas, deserting that mountain,
returned to the celestial realm and that mighty hill, measuring
forty miles in extent and thirty in height, was levelled to the
earth with its trees and lofty summits
Then that monkey, desirous of crossing over the salty sea,
whose shores were tlureatened by the tides, rose into the air.
CHAPTER 57
The Return of Hanuman
Like a winged mountain, with one impetuous bound, Hanuman
sailed over the airy sea, whose serpents were the Yakshas and
the full-blown lotuses; the Gandharvas the moon was the
lily on those enchanting waters, the sun its waterfowl, Tishya
and Shravana its swans and the clouds its reeds and moss ;
Pumavasu was the whale and Lohitanga the crocodile ; Airavata
the spacious island ; Swati, its decoration in the form of a
swan; the breezes were its billows and the rays of the moon
its cool and peaceful waves.
Unwearyingly, Hanuman swallowing up that space adorned
with the sun and stars, skimmed past the King of the Planets.
Cleaving tht clouds and crossing that ocean without fatigue, he
beheld great masses of cloud, white, roseate, purple, blue,
yellow and black, looking exceedingly beautiful and he,
enteting and re-emerging from them, looked like the moon,
when it is lost to sight and becomes visible again. Coursing
through those massed clouds in his white attire, that hero
could at times be seen -and again was hidden in the sky, like
unto the moon. Borne through space, that son di the Wind
constantly dispersed the groups gf clouds, sailing on and on,
emitting loud roars resembling thimder and, having slain the
titans, rendered hi& name famous, laid the city of Lanka waste,
472
SUNDARA KAUDA
harassed Ravana, inflicted defeat on those 'mighty warriors
and paid homage to Vaidehi, he was now returning full of
glory, across the sea.
And that one endowed with prowess, paid homage to the
foremost of mountains, Mainaka, as he sped on like an arrow
loosed from the bowstring. ApproacWg from afar,* he
observed that lofty Mountain Mahendra, like a great cloud
and that mighty monkey, having a lusty voice resembling
thunder, filled the ten carnal points with his roars.
Reaching the southern shore, eager to see his friends once
again, he began to wave his tail to and fro and emit loud cries
and as he proceeded in the path of Supama, the clamour rent
the skies and it appeared as if the firmament and the sun’s
disc were shattered.
Thereupon those mighty warriors on the northern shore of
the ocean, anxiously awaiting the Wind-god’s offspring, '
heard the sound created by the thighs of Hanuman proceeding
at great speed, resembling clouds blown by the wind and
those rangers of the woods, who had been dispirited, heard
the roars of that monkey which were like unto thunder. Hearing
that clamour raised by Hanuman, those monkeys who were
eager to see their friend once again, were greatly excited and
Jambavan, the foremost of the monkeys, his heart exultant,
addressing them all, spoke thus : —
“ Undoubtedly Hanuman has been wholly successful in his
enterprise ; if it were not so he would not have raised this
clamoTir.” ^
Thereupon the monkeys, hearing the violent movements of
that magnanimous one, as also his shouts, highly delighted,
leapt up and in their joy, bounding from rock ts rock and from
crest to crest, eager to behold Hanuman, climbed to the tops
of the trees waving their clean apparel.
And the roaring of the mighty Hanuman, born of«Maruta*
resembled the wind whistling through a mountain gorge.
Seeing that great ape, who, alighting, shone like a mass of
clouds, aU the monkeys stood before him with joined palms, ,
whereupon that valiant monkey, high as a hill, leapt down
on to the Mahendra Mountain covered with trees and, over-
flowing with felicity, he alighted on that lofty and enchanting
473 ' '
THE RAMiAYANA OF VALMIKI
peak, like a winged hill, whose pinions have been dipt and who
has fallen from the sky.
Then instantly all the monkeys with glad hearts began to
gather round the magnanimous Hanuman, endrding him, their
faces shining with joy, drawing near to him in the excess
of their felicity. Then offering obeisance to him they brought
roots and fruits to that greatest of monkeys, born of Manila.
In their delight, some emitted shouts of joy and the foremost
of the monkeys brought branches of trees so that He might
be seated.
Meanwhile that mighty ape, Hanuman, paid obeisance to
his elders and the aged with Jambavan at their head, as well
as Prince Angada. And honoured by them all, as he had
merited to be and overwhelmed by courtesies, he informed
them briefly : — “ I have seen the Goddess ! ” Then taking
the hand of Bali’s son, he sat down in the enchanting grove on
the Mahendra Mountain and, questioned by them, he joyfully
addressed those foremost of monkeys, sa3dng : —
** In the midst of the Ashoka grove, I observed Janaki;
that irreproachable one is guarded by dreadful titan women.
That damsel is wearing a single plait of hair and constantly
sighs for Rama’s presence. She is faint on account of fasting,
stained with dust, emaciated, and wears matted locks.”
Those foremost of monkeys, hearing the words of Marud :
“ I have seen her ”, sweet as Amrita, intoxicated with joy
began to shout and emitting cries of pleasure raised ululations.
Some waved their tails to and fro, others r^j^ed them up
lashing them or bounded to the summit and with delight
touched the fortunate Hanuman, that chief of monkeys.
And when Hanuman had spoken, Angada, in the midst of
those valiant monkeys, paid tribute to Hanuman in excellent
words, saying : —
“ Fo>' valour and courage thou hast no equal, O Monkey,
since thou hast crossed the immense ocean and hast now
returned. Thou alone hast given us back our lives, O Great
One. By thy grace, our purpose accomplished, we cm rejoin
Raghava. O What devotion thou hast shown to thy master !
What prowess ! What endurance ! «By the grace of heaven,
thou hast seen the divine and glorious consort of Rama. By
474
su:ndara kanda
the grace of heaven, Kakutstha will abandon the grief that
Sita’s absence has caused him ! ”
Thereafter, surrounding Angada, Hanuman and Jambavan^
the monkeys full of joy brought large rocks and, seated thereon,
eager to hear how he had crossed the main and seen Lanka,
Sita and Ravana, they waited with joined palms, their eyis
fixed on Marud.
And the youthful Angada, surrounded by innumerable
monkeys, resembled the Chief of the Gods enthroned in
heaven amidst the myriad hosts.
When the glorious and renowned Hanuman with the illus-
trious Angada, who was adorned with bracelets were seated,
that elevated and mighty peak shone with splendour.
CHAPTER 58
Hanuman recounts Ms Experiences
Thereafter, on the summit of Mount Mahendra, those
monkeys, their eyes fixed on the mighty Hanuman were filled
with delight and when all those high-souled and happy
monkeys were seated, Jambavan, glad at heart, enquired of the
great and fortunate offspring of the Wind concerning the
success of his mission, saying : —
“ How didst thou discover that noble lady ; how doth she
fare there ; how doth that cruel Ten-headed One bear himself
towards her? Do thou truthfully relate all this* unto us, O
Mighty Monkey !
How wast thou able to trace the divine Sita ? What did
she reply to thine enquiries ? Having learnt all, we caif take
counsel as to what should be done ! Do thou tell us also what,
on our return, we should say and what we should conceal,
O Thou who art well able to subdue thyself ! ”
Thereupon, that messenger, his hair standing on end with
joy on hearing these words,* inclining his head in token of his
reverence for Sita, answered: —
THE RA«MAYANA OF VALMIKI
I
“ In your presence I leapt from the summit of the Mahendra
Mountain into space with a concentrated mind, desirous o^
reaching the southern shore of the sea. In my course, a
formidable obstacle presented itself to my view and I beheld
a great mountain having a golden peak, divine and splendid,
which obstructed my path. Approaching the sun-like summit
of that mighty mountain, reflecting : * I will shatter this ’, I
struck it with my tail and that peak which shone like the sun,
broke into a thousand fragments. Seeing its condition, that
great mountain addressed me in sweet accents, bringing as it
were refreshment to my soul, and said :
“ ‘ Know me, O My Son, to be the brother of thy father
Matarishvat, famed as Mainaka, dwelling in the deep.
Formerly, all the larger mountains were furnished with wings
and ranged over the earth causing devastation everywhere.
Hearing of the conduct of those mountains, Mahendra, that
blessed One, by whom Paka was chastised, with his thunder-
bolt severed the wings of those mountains by thousands but
I was delivered by thine illustrious sire and that high-souled
Wind-god cast me into the sea, the abode of Varuna. O
Subduer of thy Foes, I am willing to render assistance to
Raghava, Rama is the foremost among virtuous men and is as
powerful as Mahendra himself’.
“ Hearing the words of the magnanimous Mainaka, I con-
fided my purpose to him and he gave me leave to depart.
Then, counselling me to proceed, he vanisjbed in his human
form and in the shape of a mountain became submerged in
the sea.
“ For a long time I travelled onward with speed till I observed
the divine 'Surasa, Mother of Serpents, in the midst of the
ocean and that Goddess addressed me saying ; —
“ ‘ Thou art destined by the Celestials to be my food, O
Best' of Monkeys, I am about to devour thee since thou hast
been assigned to me’.
“ Hearing this, I, with humility, turning pale, made obeisance
to her with joined palms and uttered these words ^ —
“ ‘ Rama, the fortunate son of Dasaratha, the Scourge of
his Foes, withdrew to the Dandaka Forest with his brother
Lakshmana and Sita ; his consort was borne away by the wicked
476
SUNDARA KAN©A
Ravana ; I am proceeding to her on Rama’s Sehest. In this
matter thou shouldst assist Rama. Having seen Mithila’s
daughter as also her lord of imperishable exploits, I shall*
return and enter thy mouth, this I promise thee
“ Thus accosted by me, Surasa, able to change her form at
will, said : ‘ None is able to pass by me, this is the booh I
have received
“Thus addressed by Surasa, I attained the magnitude of
ten yojanas and then another ten, but her mouth assumed even
greater proportions. Seeing her jaws thus dilated, I instantly
assumed a tiny form measuring a thumb’s size and quickly
entered her mouth, emerging immediately, whereupon the
divine Surasa, taking on her normal shape, said to me : —
“ ‘ O Best of Monkeys, O Dear One, go, accomplish thy
mission and restore Vaidehi to the magnanimous Rama. Be
thou blessed, O Mighty One i I am pleased with thee ! ’
“ Then all beings praised me saying: ‘ Excellent! Excellent! *
and 1 again leapt into the infinite blue like unto Garuda,
when suddenly, without anything being visible, my shadow
was held fast. Stayed in my course, I surveyed the ten car-
dinal points unable to discover who held me prisoner. Then
the thought came to me: ‘What is this obstacle that has
risen in my path ? I cannot discern its nature ! ’ And as I
looked down bewildered, I beheld a dreadful demon lying in
the waves, thereupon that monster, laughing scornfully, addressed
these inauspicious words to me, who though undaunted,
remained motidhless :—
“ ‘ Whither art thou bound, O Thou of gigantic form ? Do
thou become my food, who am hungry, and gratify this body
deprived of sustenance for a long period.’ S'a 3 dng : — ‘ Be it
so ’ I expanded my body to more than the capacity of her
mouth but she increased the size of her huge and dreadful
jaws in order to swallow me nor could she compreherxti that f
was able to assume different shapes at wiU. In the twinkling
of an eye, abandoning my vast size, I, extracting her heart,
flew into the sky.
“ Throwing up her arms, that cruel demon sank under the
salty waves like i mountain, whereupon I heard the har-
monious voices of those ma gnanim ous beings stationed in the
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
air, saying : — * That dreadful demon Sinhika has been swiftly
, slain by Hanuman.*
“ That monster destroyed, I recalled to mind the urgency of
my mission, and the delay diat had occurred in discharging it
and, after traversing a great distance, 1 beheld the southern
shore of the ocean and the mountain on which Lanka was
situated. The sun having set, I penetrated the abode of the
titans unnoticed by them and, as I did so, a woman resembling
the clouds at the end of the world period rose before me,
breaking into laughter. Striking that exceedingly dreadful form,
having flames for her hair, who had sought to take my life,
with my left fist I thrust her aside and entered there at dusk,
whereupon that one, afirighted, addressed me saying : —
I am the dty of Lanka, O Warrior ! Vanquished have I
been by thy prowess, thou shalt also triumph over all the titans ! ’
“ Meanwhile I sought for Janaka’s daughter all through the
night, penetrating into Havana’s inner apartments, but did not
find her there. Not finding Sita in Ravana’s palace, I was
submerged in a sea of sorrow and in the midst of my distress
I saw an enchanting grove with a mansion surrounded by
a lofty golden wall. Having scaled that enclosure I beheld a
grove of Ashoka trees in the midst of which a great Shimshapa
grew. Ascending it, I observed a thicket of golden aspens and
hard by the Shimshapa tree, I beheld that supremely beautiful
one, dark blue of hue, whose eyes resembled lotus petals, dad
in a single piece of cloth. Emaciated with fasting, her hair
soiled with dust, Sita, fixed in devotion to*^er lord, was
surrounded by cruel and hideous titan women living on
blood and flesh, as a doe encircled by tigresses. Wearing a
single plait, absorbed in the thought of her lord, lying on the
earth, her limbs wasted, she resembled a lotus at the advent of
^winter. Deprived by Havana of the object of her desire, she
had resblved to die.
'* Beholding that lady, whose eyes resembled a doe’s, the
illustrious consort of Rama, I remained seated in the Shimshapa
• tree. ’ *
“ Thereafter I heard a great clamour mixed with the jingling
of girdles and anklets, issuing from {he palace of Havana and,
exceedingly agitated, contracting my body, I concealed myself
SUNDAkA KANDA
like a bird in the thick foliage of the Shimshap9 tree. There-
upon the mighty Ravana accompanied by his consorts came
• to the place where Sita was and, seeing the Lord of the Titans,
Janaki of lovely hips, shrank into herself, concealing her
breasts with her arms and, in great dread and extreme con-
fusion, glancing here and there and finding no refuge, thgt
unfortunate being was seized with violent trembling.
“ Then Dashagriva, inclining his head, bowed to the feet of
the princess, who was overcome with extreme grief and said
to her : —
“ ‘ O Fair One, do thou regard me with favour ! If, O Sita,
through pride, thou dost refuse to honour me, at the end of
two months I shall drink thy blood ! ’
Hearing these words spoken by the wicked Ravana, Janaki
growing exceedingly wrath, answered with dignity : —
“ ‘ O Vilest of Titans, having uttered such a speech to the
consort of Rama of immeasurable prowess, to me, the daughter-
in-law of Oasaratha of the Ikshwaku line, why has thy tongue
not fallen out ? O Vile Wretch, great indeed was thy valour
to bear me hence far from the illustrious Rama, in his absence !
Thou art not even worthy to be the slave of Raghava, that
invincible, loyal, courageous and illustrious warrior ! ’
“ Thus addressed in harsh terms, Dashagriva blazed up
with wrath like a fire on to which a brand has been cast and,
rolling his eyes in rage, clenching his right fist he prepared
to strike Mithila’s daughter.
“ Then all the titan women cried out : ‘ Hold ! Hold ! ’
and from their nfidst, the wife of that evil wretch, the lovely
Mandodari, ran towards him and with gende words, inspired
by the love she bore him, contrived to pacify hiq;.
“ She said : — ‘ Thou whose valour is equal to Mahendra’s,
what need hast thou for Sita ? Divert thyself with me, who
am in no way inferior to her or do thou disport thyself with the
daughters of the Gods, the Gandharvas or Yakshas. W^t is
Sita to thee?’
“ Thereafter, that company of women raised up that powerful
Ranger of |he Night and conducted him back to his residence.
“ Ravana having departed, those titan women of hideous
aspect, railed at Sita id harsh and cruel terms, but Janaki paid
479
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
C
no more heed to their speech than to a straw, aind their' taimts
were lost on her ; and those titan women, who fed on flesh,
• failing in their attempts, informed Havana of Sita’s unconquer- .
able resolution, whilst others, tired of tormenting her, giving
up hope, exhausted, lay down to rest.
, ** And while they slept, Sita, devoted to her lord, gave voice
to bitter lamentation in the extremity of her distress.
“ Thereafter, rising in their midst, Trijata spoke, saying : —
“ ‘ Devour me this instant, if you will, but do not lay hands
on the dark-eyed Sita, daughter of Janaka, the virtuous
daughter-in-law of King Dasaratha. In truth I have had a
fearful dream, causing the hair to stand on end, presaging the
destruction of the titans and the triumph of this one’s lord.
It is for us to seek the grace of Vaidehi, who alone I deem,
can defend us from Raghava. Let us therefore relate this
dream to her, for one who is the object of such a vision, being
freed from her distress, will attain the height of felicity. By
bowing low in submission, we shall earn the favour of Janaki,
who alone can deliver us from this great peril ! ’
. “ Thereat that chaste and youthful woman, on hearing of the
coming victory of her lord, rejoicing, said : —
“ * If Trijata speak truly, then indeed will I protect you all.’
“ Observing Sita’s imfortunate plight, I became absorbed in
thought and my mind was perturbed. Then I cast about as
to how I might find some means of speaking to Janaki and I
began to extol the race of Ikshwaku.
“ Hearing the words I uttered embellished with the praises
of those Rajarishis, that exalted lady, her d^es suffused with
tears, enquired of me saying : — * Who art thou ; how and on
whose behest hast thou come hither? From whence comes
thine attachment to Rama? It behoveth thee to relate all
to me.’
“ ystening to her speech, I made answer to her in this
wise : —
“ ‘ O Goddess ! Rama, thy consort, hath fotmd an ally
endowed with supreme prowess, named Sugriva, who is the
redoubtable and powerful King of the Monkeys. « Know me
to be his servant, Hanuman, who has come hither to thee,
dispatched by thy lord of imperisHable raploits. O Illustrious
480
SUNDARA KANDA
Lady, that highly efiulgent son of Dasaratha, foremost of men,
hath sent this ring as a token to thee. O Queen, what is thy
* behest ? Shall I bring thee back to Rama and Lakshmana on
the northern shore of the ocean ? ’
“ Hearing this, Sita, the delight of Janaka, reflected within
herself awhile and said: —
“ ' Suffer Raghava to destroy Ravana and himself carry me
hence.’ Inclining my head to that noble and irreproachable
lady, I requested some token from her which might enhance
the delight of Raghava, whereupon Sita said to me ; —
“ * Take this excellent jewel for which thou shalt be highly
regarded by that One of mighty arms.’
“ Thereupon, that princess of lovely limbs gave me a mar-
vellous jewel and in a voice strangled with sobs, bade me fare-
well. I bowed to that daughter of a king with deep respect and,
circumambulating her began to consider returning home, but she,
having searched her heart, addressed me once again, saying : —
“ ‘ O Hanuman, do thou relate my story to Raghava in such
wise that those two heroes, Rama and Lakshmana, will come
here instantly accompatued by Sugriva, or else, having but
two months to live, Kakutstha will see me no more, like one
without a protector.’
“ Hearing these dreadful words, a wave of anger surged over
me and I instantly resolved on what I should do. Thereupon,
expanding my body to the size of a mountain, burning to fight,
I laid waste the grove. Then all the beasts and birds began
to flee away in fear and those terrible titan women awoke and
beheld the devasmtion. Observing me, they all assembled and
instantly ran in haste to inform Ravana, saying : —
“ ‘ O Valiant Sovereign, this thine inviolable gyove has been
destroyed by a wretched monkey who sets thy prowess at
nought. Slay that perverse creature instantly, who thtis
affronts thee, lest he escape ! ’
“On this, the King of the Titans, Ravana, sent out in-
numerable warriors called Kinkaras and eighty thousand of
those titans, armed with spears and maces, were slain by me
in the grave with an iron bar. Then a few, who survived,
quickly went to Rav^ to inform him of the destruction of
his troops.
481
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
t
'‘Thereupon I resolved to destroy the marvellous palace
vdth its monument and slew the guards stationed there. In
my fury I laid this building, the ornament of Lanka, low,
whereupon Ravana sent out the son of Prahasta, Jambumalin
with a company of titans of grim and fearful aspect.
, “ With my foimidable mace 1 slew that mighty and skilful
warrior with his retinue and Ravana, the Lord of the Titans,
on hearing this, dispatched the higUy powerful sons of the
ministers followed by a regiment of infantry but with my iron
bar I sent them all to the abode of death.
“ Learning that, despite their ardour, 1 had struck down
the sons of his ministers on the field, Ravana quickly ordered
five of his heroic commanders to set out at the head of their
troops, but I slew them all, whereupon Dashagriva sent out
his highly powerful son, Aksha, with countless titans, to engage
me in combat. Then that youthful son of Mandodari, a
skilful warrior sprang into the air and I seized him by the
feet, whirling him round and throwing him on the earth.
“ Thereat the ten-necked Ravana, full of ire, hearing of the
downfall of Aksha, sent his second son Indrajit, full of comage
and martial ardour, against me and I, rendering the prowess
of all those titans ineffectual, experienced extreme delight.
Nevertheless, that long-armed warrior in whom Ravana
had supreme confidence, inflamed with wine, continued to
fight at the head of his warriors.
“And he, realising that I was invincible and seeiag his
forces routed, made me captive by aid of theJJrahma-weapon,
whereupon the titans bound me with ropes and taking hold of
me brought me before Ravana. Then that One of vicious soul
entered into conversation with me and enquired of me regarding
my coming to Lanka and why I had slain the titans, whereto
I replied : —
“ * I have done all this for Sita ! To find her I came hither !
I am the son of Maruta, the monkey Hanuman ! Know me
to be Rama’s messenger and the minister of Sugriva. It is to
carry out Rama’s design ,that I stand before thee ! Hear me
now O Lord of the Titans ! The King of the Monkeys offers
thee salutations and enquires as to thy welfare, O Mighty
Hero ! He has commissioned me to communicate this message
. 48*
SUNDARA KANDA
in words that are both fitting and in accord with duty, legitimate
pleasure and profit.
* “ ‘ While sojourning on Rishyamuka, that mountain covered
with trees, I entered into an alliance with Raghava, that great
warrior, invincible in combat, and he spoke to me saying : —
' O King, my consort has been borne away by a titan ; dt
behoves thee to assist me in this matter ! ’ Thereafter, in the
presence of fire, the Lord, Raghava, who was accompanied
by Lakshmana, allied himself to me in friendship, who had
been deprived of my royal prerogatives by Bali.
“ * And he hath made me lord over all the monkeys, after
slaying Bali in combat with a single arrow. It is ^erefore
fitting that we should assist him by every means and by virtue
of this contract 1 have despatched Hanuman unto thee as envoy.
Do thou therefore speedily return Sita to Rama, ere those
valiant monkeys overthrow thy forces. Who is not conversant
with the monkeys’ prowess, whose aid has been solicited
even by the Gods themselves ? ’
“ Speaking thus to Ravana, he bent his furious glances on
me as if he would consume me and that ruthless titan ordered
me to be put to death, being unaware of my power.
“ Meanwhile his high-souled brother Bibishana, endowed
with great sagacity, interceded for me in the following wise ;
saying : ‘ O Thou Foremost of the Titans, abandon thy resolve,
wUich is not in accord with the royal code. The death of an
envoy is not sanctioned by royal tradition, O Titan. A
messenger simply communicates the mandate of his master !
O Thou of incomparable prowess, there is no warranty for
his destructon, yet, if his guilt be considerable, he may be
mutilated.’ •
“ At these words of Bibishana, Ravana issued this command
to the demons : ‘ Set fire to the monkey’s tail ! ’
On this behest, those titans wrapped my tail in hemp and
cotton rags and they, in well-wrought armour struck me with
their clenched fists and sticks and set fire to my tail. Boimd
and fettered with ropes by the titans, I submitted to it, resolving
to set fire to the dty. Thus pinioned and enveloped in flames,
those warriors, shouting, led, me along the royal highway to the
gates of the city. There, contracting my body I assumed a
483 , 21
diminutive fotm and casting off my bonds, I seized an iron
bar and assailed those titans, thereafter with one bound vault-
ing the gate, I rapidly burnt down the whole dty and its gates'
and towers with my flaming tail, resembling the fire that con-
sumes all beings at the end of the world.
. “ Seeing Lanka in flames I reflected with anxiety that Janaki
must without doubt have perished since there was no corner
of the city that had not been reduced to ashes. Thinking thus,
overcome with grief, I overheard the Charanas saying in
auspicious accents : —
“ ‘ Janaki has not perished in the flames ! ’ and hearing these
wonderful words, proclaimed by their enchanting voices, I
regained my courage. I was thereafter reassured by many
auspicious signs, that Janaki had been saved from the flames
and though my tail was on fire, I had not been consumed!
My heart was filled with joy and the wind spread its delicious
perfumes. By virtue of these propitious manifestations, by
my confidence in Rama’s prowess and in Sita and the words
pronounced by the great sages, felicity filled my soul. Then,
re-visiting Vaidehi once again, I took leave of her and, scaling
the Mount Arishta, leapt in this direction in order to see you
all once more. Following the path of the wind, sun, moon
and the Siddhas and Gandharvas, I found you here.
“ By the grace of Rama and your prowess, I have carried
out Sugriva’s charge to the uttermost. I have related all to
you in detail and it now remains for you to accomplish what
is still to be done.” 1
«• CHAPTER 59
Hanuman appeals to the Monkeys to rescue Sita
r
Having completed his narrative, Hanuman, bom of Maruta,
added these significant words : — “ Fruitfiil have been the
endeavours of Rama and Sugriva! Having witnessed Sita’s
constancy, I am happy at heart ! By the power of hef penances,
the most illustrious Sita is able to yphold the earth or consume
it with her ire, O Monkeys. The power of Ravana also,
484
SUNDARA KANDA
•
created by austerities, is great and it is because of this that
he was not destroyed when he laid hands on Sita. Nay, the
*j9ame to which one reaches out is not so greatly to be feared as
is Sita’s wrath.
“ It now behoveth aU the mighty monkeys and others,
with Jambavan at their head to take part in this expedition, the
purpose of which is now known to you, in order to behold
Vaidehi re-united with those two princes.
“ Alone I was able to enter Lanka, inhabited by titans and
have afflicted that city by my prowess, as also Ravana and his
people. What more could I not do therefore with the coura-
geous and powerful Plavagas, endowed with heroism and
martial prowess, strong and eager for victory ?
“ I shall destroy Ravana with his entire army, his sons,
brothers and followers in combat. I shall destroy all the
titans and circumvent those invisible weapons and other missiles,
bestowed on Indrajita by Brahma, Rudra, Vayu, Varuna,
scattering them and slaying the titans ; with your sanction my
prowess will bring them under restraint. Hills and moun-
tains torn up by me will I discharge continuously, which
even the Gods themselves cannot withstand, how much less
those rangers of the night? Were the sea to overflow or
Mount Mandara move from its place, Jambavan will never be
daunted by an enemy host in conffict. And that heroic monkey,
the son of Bali, is alone able to destroy the entire host of
Rakshasas. With the movement of his vigorous thighs, the
powerful Nila cguld overthrow Mount Mandara itself, how
much more the titans on the field of battle. Amongst the
Celestials, the Titans, Yakshas, Gandharvas, serpents or birds,
show me any who could withstand Dvivida ? Nor do 1 know
any who could resist those two sons of the Ashwins, endowed
with supreme energy, the foremost of monkeys, in the arena.
“ Single-handed 1 have laid Lanka low and, setting^ it on
fire have reduced it to ashes. On every highway I proclaimed
aloud : ‘ May Victory crown the invincible Rama and Laksh-
mana! May the King Sugriva, whose support is Raghava,
prosper. *1 am the servant of the King of Koshala, the off-
spring of Pavana ! I.am IJanuman ! * I have announced this
everywhere.
485
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
** In the centre of the Ashoka grove of the vidous-souled
Havana, the virtuous Sita waits forlornly at the foot of the
* Shimshapa tree surrounded by titan women, emaciated with*
sorrow and suffering, resembling the orb of the moon bereft
of its splendour in the midst of cloud. Spuming Ravana,
whose powers have rendered him arrogant, Vaidehi, the
daughter of Janaka of fair limbs, remains undeviatingly faithful
to her lord. Wholly devoted to Rama, the lovely Vaidehi,
thinks of him alone, as Poulomi, Purandara. Clad in a single
garment, soiled with dust, I beheld her in the grove surrounded
by titan women who were heaping insults upon her. Her hair,
dressed in a single braid that unfortunate being was absorbed
in the thought of her lord. Lying on the earth, pale as a lotus
at the approach of winter, separated by Ravana from the
object of her love, she had resolved to yield up her life.
“ With difficulty I was able to re-kindle Sita’s hopes by
addressing that damsel, whose eyes resemble a doe’s, and
relating all to her. And she, hearing of the alliance between
Rama and Sugriva became happy and, fixed in her devotion,
her conjugal affection reached its zenith. Fortunate is that
ten-necked demon that she has not destroyed him, diie to
the boon he received from Brahma ; but it is for Rama that
the destruction of that monster is reserved.
“ Already greatly reduced, Janaki grows frailer every day,
in Rama’s absence, as learning wanes that is prosecuted on
the first day of the lunar fortnight.
“ Thus liveth Sita worn out by grief ! It jg for you to take
counsel as to what it is proper to do in the matter.”
CHAPTER 6o
Janibavcm rejects Angada's Project
f
Hearing these words, the son of Bali, Angada, said : —
“The sons of the Ashwins are exceedingly powerful and
proud of the boon conferred on them by the ^andsire of the
World, who in order to honour the Ashwi rendered'those two
monkeys incapable of being slajp by. any. This unique
privilege inflamed their pride and those two powerful warriors,
486
I
SUNDARA RANPA
having overcome the mighty celestial host, 'drank up the
^nectar of immortality. These two, inflamed with ire, are able
to destroy the entire city of Lanka with its horses, chariots and
elephants, what of other monkeys ? I myself am capable of
destroying the city with its titans and the mighty Ravana !
How much more so if I am accompanied by powerful warrioi^,
masters of themselves, well-armed, skilful and desirous of victory?
“ We have heard that the courageous son of Vayu alone set
fire to Lanka. He has seen the divine Sita but has not brought
her back. I deem it unfitting that warriors as renowned as
you are acquaint Rama of this. There are none in leaping
and in prowess, whose skill and bravery equal yours in the
worlds of the Immortals or amongst the Daityas, O Foremost
of Monkeys. Few have escaped the carnage wrought by
Hanuman, therefore it only remains for us to slay Ravana
and the rest of the titans and bring back the daughter of Janaka,
placing her between Rama and Lakshmana ! What need have
we to trouble those other residents of Kishkindha ? It is for
us to proceed to Lanka and, having slain the titans, return to
Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva.”
Such was the project of Angada, whereupon Jambavan, the
foremost of monkeys, in his wisdom, cheerfully made answer
in words fraught with good sense, saying : —
“ O Great Monkey, O Thou of supreme understanding, we
have received a mandate from the King of the Monkeys and the
virtuous Rama to explore the southern region to its utmost
confines, but we«have not been commanded to bring back
Sita nor would it find favour with that lion among monarchs,
Rama, if we did so, for he, proud of his lineage, has vowed
before all the leading monkeys that he will himsfif deliver her.
How should his words be rendered null and void ? What is
the use of undertaking that which is not conducive to his
pleasure? This display of our prowess will prove frUltiess,
O Foremost of Monkeys ! Let us therefore return to where
Rama, with Lakshmana and the illustrious Sugriva can be
found and inform them of the result of our quest.
What thou hast proposed finds favour with us, O Prince,
yet it is by adhering to Rama’s design that thou shouldst look
for success.”
487
THE RAMAYANA OP VALMIKI
I
CHAPTER 6l
* The Devastation of Madhuvana
All the heroic monkeys headed by Angada and the great ape
Hanuman highly approved Jambavan’s words and, those
foremost of monkeys led by the son of Vayu leaping down
from the summit of the Mahendra Mountain, bounded forward.
Resembling the mountains Meru and Mandara, they appeared
like elephants maddened with ichor, covering the whole of
space as it were with their shadow, their eyes fixed on the
highly powerful Haniunan gifted with velocity, having control
of his senses and honoured by the Siddhas. Resolved on
bringing about the success of Rama’s design, proud of the
results obtained, desirous of communicating their auspicious
tidings, all those virtuous inhabitants of the forest, eager to
assist Rama and avid for combat, jumping and frisking, reached
Madhuvana.
And they came to that celestial grove protected by Sugriva,
planted with countless trees, enchanting to look upon, where
none might enter. And Sugriva’s maternal uncle, the mighty
monkey Dadhimukha guarded that picturesque and spacious
garden belonging to the Lord of Monkeys. Extremely anxious
to partake of the fruits of that beautiful orchard, those tawny-
coloured monkeys, greatly delighted, craved permission of the
prince to taste the honey, yellow as they. Then he graciously
allowed those venerable monkeys, headed by Jambavan, to
drink of the honey.
Thereupon, under Angada’s command, authorised by that
youthful son of Bali, those monkeys ascended the trees, swarm-
ing with bees, feasting on the fruit and roots and, in an access
of intoxication, began to frolic here and there.
Singing, laughing, dancing, bowing, declaiming, running,
capering and clapping their hands, some supported others,
some quarrelled and some talked at • random. Some leapt
from tree to tree, springing down from the highest branches,
488
SUNDARA KANQA
some bounded into the air or chased each other round the trees
from rock to rock, responding to each other’s songs and laughter,
*groans and lamentations, exchanging blow for blow.
Then a general confusion arose amongst that host of monkeys
and there were none who were not inebriated or inflamed
with excitement. •
Seeing the wood laid waste, the trees stripped of their leaves
and flowers, Dadhimukha was filled with anger and sought to
restrain them. But that heroic and elderly monkey, the
protector of the wood, was in turn upbraided by those insolent
monkeys whereupon he grew even more determined to defend
the forest that was entrusted to his care against them. There-
after he spoke to some in harsh terms without fear or fore-
thought and struck others with the palm of his hands, approach-
ing some threateningly and others with soothing words.
They, however, excited with liquor, restrained by Dadhi-
mukha, began to ill-treat him brazenly without reflecting that
the fault lay with them, scratching him with their nails,
biting him with their teeth, assailing him with blows of their
hands and feet, and knocking him senseless laid waste to the
whole of Madhuvana.
CHAPTER 62
The Fight ietween Dadhimukha and the Intruders
Then Hanuman said to those monkeys : “ O Monkeys, gather
honey undisturbed ! I will drive away anyone who hinders
you ! ”
Hearing these words, Angada, that prince of monkeys, gaily
echoed his advice, saying : “ Do you all drink honey* We
shotild be guided by all that Hanuman does, who has accom-
plished his purpose ; even if it be improper, I am in accord
with it ! ”
Listenin'^ to Angada, those foremost of monkeys all cried
out : — “ Excellent ! Excellent ! ”, praising the prince again and
again. Thereafter they surged into the Malin wood with the
489 ,
THE RAAIAYANA OF VALMIKI
violence of a torrent and, having penetrated into those orchards,
they drove away the guards by force. Happy in the thought
' that Hanuman ^d discovered Maithili and having had tidings*
of her, with the consent of Angada they drank the honey and
feasted on the fruits.
• Hurling themselves on the guardians of that orchard who
approached them in himdreds, they overwhelmed them with
blows and beat them off. CoUecting honeycombs, a drona in
size with their hands, those monkeys, yellow as honey them-
selves, drank the nectar and threw away the combs ; some in
frolic pelted each other with wax or piling up the branches
sat down under the trees ; some, heavy with drink, heaped
leaves on the earth and lay down exhausted whilst others,
stimulated by the intoxicating nectar, reeling, struck out at their
companions wildly. Singing at the top of their voices, some
imitated the roar of lions and some whistled like birds, others,
drunk with honey, slept on the ground ; some roared with
laughter or burst into tears, some babbled wildly whilst others
tried to interpret their utterances.
Meanwhile the guards of the forest, the servants of Dadhi-
mukha, set upon by those terrible monkeys, crushed
between their knees, fled in all directions. Wrought up with
fear, they approached Dadhimukha and said ; — “ Empowered
by Hanuman, those terrible monkeys have, despite us, laid
waste to Madhuvana and, crushed between their knees, we
all but gave up our lives.”
Highly incensed, Dadhimukha, beholding the destruction in
the Ma^u Wood, which had been entrusted to his guards,
consoled his subordinates, saying : — “ Proceed to that place
and fall upon those insolent monkeys; I myself shall soon follow
and drive away by force those who are drinking the honey.”
Hearing the words of their master, those valiant monkeys
returned to Madhuvana and Dadhimukha, in their midst,
accompanied them with great speed, bearing huge trees.
Arming themselves with rocks, trees and stones, all those
monke3rs, highly incensed, 'proceeded to where the Plavam-
gamas were to be found, where, biting their lips*in anger,
they remonstrated with them again and again, seeking to
suppress them by force.
I
490
SUNDARA RANDA
#
Then all those monkeys, headed by Hanuman, beholding
Dadhimukha greatly enraged, drove him back with violence
‘ and, as the mighty Dadhimukha of huge arms advanced bearing*
a tree in his hands, the powerful Angada incensed, intercepted
him with his hands and, beside himself with inebriation,
without showing the least mercy, though he merited it being
his great-uncle, threw him to the ground with violence. Then
that monkey, his arms and thighs broken and his face mutilated,
bathed in blood, fell senseless for a space, thereafter, dis-
engaging himself vdth difficulty, that foremost of monkeys
withdrew to a distance and addressed his attendants, saying : —
“ Let us all proceed with haste to where the thick-necked
Sugriva, resides with Rama. I shall relate all Prince
Angada’s misdeeds to him and filled with ire that Sovereign
will punish aU the monkeys. The enchanting Madhu Wood,
enjoyed by his forefathers, inviolate even to the Gods, is
greatly beloved by Sugriva and he will mete out heavy punish-
ment to those perverse wretches avid for honey and will slay
those who have disobeyed their sovereign, with their friends
and kinsfolk. Then shall my wrath, which I am unable to
restrain, be appeased.”
Spealdng thus to the guards of the forest, Dadhimukha,
their leader, departed with them with all speed and in the
twinkling of an eye, reached the place where that sagacious
offspring of the Sun, Sugriva, was.
Beholding Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva, that great and
heroic monkey, l^adhimukha, descending from the sky, alighted
on the ground and with a sorrowful mien placing his joined
palms to his forehead, touched Sugriva’s feet.
CHAPTER 63
Dadhimukha relates how Madhuvana has been laid waste
Seeing that monkey prostrating himself, his forehead touching
the earth* Sugriva, Ids heart moved, said to him : —
“ Rise, Rise ! Why art, thou lying prostrate at my feet ?
Speak without fear ! Why hast thou come hither ? It behoveth
491
I
THE RAA^AYANA OF VALMIKI
thee to make thy purpose plain. Is all well in Madhuvana ?
I wish to know everything, O Monkey ! ”
* Thus reassured by the magnanimous Sugriva, the highly
sagacious Dadhimukha rose and spoke as follows : —
“ O Lord, that wood which neither thou nor Bali suffered
to 'be enjoyed by the monkeys, has been laid waste by them !
Seeking to drive them away with my attendants, they, dis-
regarding me, continued to feast there merrily. I resisted their
depredations with the assistance of my guards, but without
showing any consideration for me, O Prince, those savages
continued their orgy. These attendants of mine, assaulted
by them, were driven from the wood and those countless
powerful monkeys, their eyes inflamed with anger, broke their
arms and feet and, crushing them between their thighs, flung
them into the air. Thou art the living lord of these warriors
who have been assaulted by those monkeys, who even now
are pillaging Madhuvana and quaffing the honey.”
While Sugriva listened to these tidings, the sagacious Laksh-
mana. Slayer of his Foes, enquired of him saying : — “ O King,
who is this monkey, the guard over the forest who has come
to thee and what distress has led him to speak thus ? ”
Being thus addressed by the high-souled Lakshmana,
Sugriva, skilled in converse, answered : —
“ O Noble Lakshmana, this is Dadhimukha and this heroic
monkey informs me that those war-like forest dwellers led by
Angada have drunk the honey and eaten the fruits of the
orchard. Such an escapade would not have ]|een indulged in
by those who had failed in their mission. Assuredly they have
been successful since they have devastated the wood. It is for
this reason that they have beaten with their knees those who
have obstructed their revelry and have disregarded the valiant
Dadhimukha whom I myself appointed as guardian to my
'orchard In sooth, Hanuman and none other must have
discovered the divine Sita. Hanuman alone could accom-
plish such a feat. The success of that enterprise depended on
the sagacity of that foremost of monkeys endowed with
coinage, strength and learning. Where Jamba^ian and
Angada are the leaders and Hanyman , the moving spirit,
success is assured. Assuredly Madhuvana has been laid
492
I
SUNDARA KANDA
9
waste by those heroic monkeys led by Angada. Having
explored the southern region, on their return this orch-
ard excited their cupidity, whereupon they plundered it^
and drank the honey, assaulting the guards and beating them
with their knees. This monkey, the gentle-voiced Dadhi-
mukha, renowned for his prowess has come to commimicate
these tidings to me. O ^ghty Saumitri, undoubtedly Sita
must have been found else these monkeys would never have
destroyed the wood bestowed on us by the Gods.”
Hearing these words pleasant to the ear falling from
9ugriva’s lips, the virtuous Lakshmana and Raghava were
overcome with joy and the illustrious Sugriva, exultant on
receiving these tidings from Dadhimukha, answered that
guardian of the forest, saying : —
“ Highly gratified am I that those warriors, being successful,
have eaten the honey and fruit ! One should bear with the
arrogance of those who have been victorious. Return to the
Madhu Wood immediately and send all those monkeys with
Hanuman at their head, here ! With these two descendants
of Raghu, I wish to interrogate those deer of the branches
without delay, who, with the boldness of lions have fulfilled
their task, in order to learn if they have discovered Sita.”
Beholding those two princes, their eyes dilated with joy,
in the height of felicity, the King of the Monkeys, realising the
success of his enterprise was near, experienced extreme
satisfaction.
CHAPTER 64
Sugriva consoles Rama
Thus addressed by Sugriva, the monkey Dadhimukha cheer-
fully offered obeisance to him and gave salutations to Raghava
and Lakshmana. Thereafter, having honoured Sugriva and
those p<fwerful sons of the House of Raghu, escorted by his
attendants, he sprang into the air. Departing with the
same speed by which he had come, he descended from the
493
I
THE RAA^AYANA OF VALMIKI
sky and, alighting on the earth, entered the Madhu wood.
There he beheld those foremost of monkeys, now sober,
'spending the hours happily, having relieved themselves, the
outcome of drinking honey, and approaching them, that
hero with joined palms ad^essed Angada in the following
words : —
“ O Noble Prince, do not harbour any ill-feeling towards the
guards, who, enraged, sought to drive thee away by force.
May peace attend thee ! O Thou of great streng^, do thou
partake of the honey freely which is thine by right, since thou
art the heir-apparent and owner of the wood. It behoveth
thee to pardon us for our wrath, arising out of ignorance !
like unto thy sire formerly and Sugriva, so art thou Lord of
the monkey host ! O Irreproachable Prince, I have related all
unto thine uncle, who, hearing of the presence of the monkeys
here, of thine arrival and also of the devastation of the forest,
was not the least incensed, rather was he gratified. Highly
pleased, thy paternal uncle, Sugriva, King of the Monkeys,
said : * Send them all here without delay ! ’ ”
Hearing those words of Dadhimukha, Angada, Prince of the
Monkeys, skilled in speech, addressed all his companions,
saying : —
“ O You Leaders of the Monkey Host, undoubtedly all these
events have been related to Rama. This may be inferred by
Dadhimukha’s tidings. It does not behove us to linger here
further, our mission having been accomplished^ O Slayers of
your Foes ! You have all drunk honey in full measure, O Heroic
Forest Dwellers, nothing remains for us but to rejoin Sugriva.
Whatever all of you counsel me to do, I shall put into effect.
I am your servsiit and, though the heir-apparent, it is not for
me to issue orders to you. You have all accomplished your
task; it would therefore be unfitting for me to treat you
arbitrariiy.”
Hearing these admirable words of Angada, those monkeys,
full of delight, spoke thus : —
“ Who, of thy status, O Foremost of Monkeys, would speak
thus ? Drunk with power, each says : ‘ I am the leader ! *
None but thee would utter words . of such felicity. Thine
humility augurs wcU for us. We are all ready to return to
' 494
SUNDARA KANDA ,
Sugriva the King of the Monkeys without dday, but without
thy word of conunand none among us is able to advance a
single step.”
On this, Angada answered them, saying : — “ It is well,
let us go ! ”, whereupon all those warriors sprang into the
air and the space was entirely filled as if by stones shot from
a mortar.
Preceded by Angada, who was followed by Hanuman, those
Plavamgamas bounded tempestuously into the air with a
great clamour, like clouds driven before the wind.
•Angada having arrived near to Sugriva, the King of the
Monkeys addressd the lotus-eyed Rama, who was consumed
with grief* and said : —
“ Be of good courage ! Rest assured the divine Sita has been
found ! These monkeys would not have returned otherwise,
the time fixed by me being already past; I infer this from
Angada’s joy ! Had the long-armed Angada, the foremost of
monkeys not been successful, he would not have come back
to me. If they had not succeeded in their enterprise, after
such an escapade, that youthful prince, his mind troubled,
would have appeared dejected. Without having seen the
daughter of Janaka, they would not have dared to destroy
Madhuvana which was obtained from my forbears or attacked
that venerable monkey who guards it. O Noble Son of
Kaushalya, O Thou fixed in thy vow and faithful to thine
obligations, in sooth Hanuman and none else has discovered
Sita. No other ^ qualified to encompass this end. O Thou,
the foremost of the virtuous, the means to success are intelli-
gence, resolution, valour and knowledge and Hanuman is
endowed with all these. Where Jambavan with Angada leads
and Hanuman directs the work, there can be but one outcome.
O Thou of immeasurable prowess, have no anxiety ! Those
dwellers of the wood, having reached the height of inaolence,
would not have entered into an escapade of this kind had
they failed in their mission. They have laid waste Madhuvana
and taken the honey, I infer therefore that they have been
successfu?.”
At that instant, cries of ** Kilakila ” resounded in the sky
from those inhabitants of the woods, who, proud of Hanuman’s
495
I
THE RAi^AYANA OF VALMIKI
exploit, were proceeding towards Kishkindha, thus proclaim-
ing their trumph.
Hearing that tremendous clamour, the King of the Monkeys,
curling and uncurling his tail, became greatly excited, whilst
those monkeys, eager to see Rama, with Angada at their head
and Hanuman before them, drunk with joy, alighted from the
sky in front of their sovereign and Raghava.
Thereafter the mighty-armed Hanuman, inclining his head
in salutations, informed Rama of Sita’s physical and spiritual
well-being. And hearing from Hanuman ..jbe auspicious
words sweet as Amrita : “ I have seen Sita ”, the joy •of
Rama and Lakshmana was extreme and Lakshmana gazed on
Sugriva, who had placed the matter in the hands of the son of
Pavana, with profound respect, whilst Raghava, the destroyer
of his foes, in extreme felicity looked on Hanuman with venera-
tion.
CHAPTER 65
Hanuman tells Rama of his Meeting with Sita
Having reached the Mount Prasravana with its many woods,
Hanuman paid obeisance to the mighty Rama and Lakshmana.
Preceded by the heir-apparent, Angada and bo\Ying to Sugriva
and the monkeys, he began to recotmt the #tory of Sita and
her confinement in Ravana’s harem, of the tlureats of the
female titans, of her unflinching devotion to Rama and the
time fixed for "her execution. All this did the monkey relate
in Rama’s presence.
And hearing of Vaidehi’s well-being, Rama said : — “ O
Monkeys, where is the illustrious Sita to be found and what
are her feelings towards me ? Do ye relate everything unto me! ”
Hearing Rama’s words, the monkeys requested Hanuman,
conversant with the matterj to describe all in detail. And he,
versed in the art of speech, acquiescing in their desire, in-
clining his head in salutation to the divine Sita, turning to the
south described his meeting with her and bestow^ on Rama
496
f
SUNDARA KANpA
the heavenly jewel, blazing in its own efiiilgbnce; then the
son of Maruta offered obeisance to him and said : —
“ Anxious to behold Sita, I crossed the ocean four hundred'
miles in extent and after a time reached. Lanka, that city be>
longing to the wicked Ravana which is situated on the southern
shore of the sea. There I beheld Sita in the inner apartments
of Ravana and there she dwells, O Rama, centring all her
thoughts on thee. I observed her reviled by hideous titan
women who are guarding her in the grove and that noble
lady, acStts*oajfii.by thee to felicity, is now stricken with
gfief in thine absence, O Hero. Imprisoned in Ravana’s inner
.apartments under the strict surveillance of those female demons,
wearing a single plait, forlorn, that unfortunate being is
absorbed in the thought of thee [ Lying on the earth, emaciated,
resembling a lotus on the approach of winter, spurning Ravana,
she is resolved to yield up her life.
“ O Kakutstha, O Guileless Prince, with considerable diffi-
culty I discovered that princess of whom thou art in some sort
the very soul and, narrating the glories of the Ikshwaku Race, I
succeeded in gaining her confidence, whereupon I told her all.
“ Hearing of the alliance between thee and King Sugriva,
she was greatly delighted and she remains constant to thee in
faith and love. O Foremost of Men, it was in this condition
that I discovered her engaged in severe penances with her
heart fixed on thee. Bestowing this jewel upon me, she
requested me to relate to thee what happened on Chittrakuta
concerning the «ow, O Sagacious One and, addressing me
thus, she said : —
“ ‘ O Son of Vayu, do thou describe all that thou hast seen
here to Rama and present him with this jdWel, which has
been preserved by me with care. Do thou remind him of the
mark traced with red powder on my countenance ! Say : —
‘ O Sinless One, seeing this unique pearl formed by the '
waters that I send to thee, meseems I see thee before me and
I rejoice in the midst of my distress. O Son of Dasaratha,
I shall live but for a month, after which, being in the power
of the tit&ns, I shall die ! ’ ”
“ Such were the words addressed to me by Sita of emaciated
limbs, whose eyes resemble a doe’s, imprisoned in Ravana’s
497
t
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI ,
apartments. I liave related all faithfully to thee, O Raghava,
^ now take counsel in order to bridge the ocean.”
Seeing diose two princes filled with renewed hope, the son
of Vayu having presented the jewel as a token of recognition to
Raghava, described everything to him from begiiming to end.
CHAPTER 66
Rama's Grief
At these words of Hanuman, Rama, bom of Dasaratha, press-
ing the jewel to his heart, wept with Lakshmana. And be-
holding that marvellous gem, Raghava, stricken with grief,
his eyes suffused with tears, said to Sugriva : —
“ As milk flows from the udders of a cow on beholding its
calf, so does my heart brim over on beholding this jewel !
This pearl was conferred on Sita by my father-in-law on the
occasion of our nuptuals and she wore it on her brow, thus
enhancing her beauty. Obtained from the waters and rever-
enced by the Gods, it was conferred on Janaka by the sagacious
Shakra, gratified by his adoration at a sacrifice.
“ Seeing this magnificent gem, I recall the presence of my
sire and my father-in-law, the King of Videha. This lovely
ornament appeared beautiful on the forehead pf my beloved
and seeing it, it seems as if she herself wv^re present here'
As if sprinkling water on one who has lost consciousness,
do thou relate to me what Vaidehi hath said, again and again,
O Friend! Whkt could be more poignant, O Saumitri, than
seeing this pearl obtained from the waters, without Vaidehi ?
If she survive one month more, she will Uve long, but it is
hard fi&r me to exist an instant without Sita 1 Do thou lead
me to where thou hast seen my beloved ; after hearing these
tidings, I cannot brook a moment’s delay. How can that lady
of lovely hips, who was ever timorous, endure life amidst
those grim and fearful demons ? As the autundhl moon,
enveloped in cloud is unable to shine forth, so Sita’s coimten-
ance is no longer resplendent. O Hanuman, do thou relate
498
SUNDARA KANDA
•
unto me again and again what Sita said to thee. These words
will revive me as the sick are cured by medicine. O Hanuman,
what did my gentle, sweet-spoken and beautiful lady, who is*
separated from me, say to thee ? How is that daughter of
Janaka able to survive in her dire misfortune ? ”
CHAPTER 67
Hanuman describes Ms Interview with Sita
Being thus addressed by the high-souled Raghava, Hanuman
began to relate all that Sita had said to him : —
“ O Lion among Men, in order to give credence to my
report, the divine Sita described what took place on Mount
Chittrakuta. Sleeping happily at thy side, Janaki one day
was the first to wake, when suddenly a crow wounded her
breast with its beak. O Rama, thou wert then asleep on
Sita’s lap and that crow again attacked her, pecking her cruelly,
and, being bathed in blood and suffering, she did arouse thee.
O Slayer of thy foes, seeing her breast wounded, thou, like an
angry serpent didst enquire, saying : — ‘ Who, O Timid One,
hath with his claws wounded thee ? Who hath dared to play
with a five-headed snake?’ Then, looking here and there,
thou didst perceive the crow with its talons sharp and bloody
standing before thee. And that foremost of birds was Indra’s
son, who with the speed of the wind disappeared into the '
earth. Then thou, O Mighty-armed One, 'didst roll thine
eyes furiously and resolve to destroy that crow. Taking a
tuft of Kusha grass from where thou hadst lain, pronouncing
the Brahma-mantra, thou didst hurl the blade that blazed up*
like the fire at the dissolution of the world at the bird and
that flaming grass followed in its wake.
“ Forsaken by the Gods, who were terrified, that crow
traversed’ the Three Worlds without finding a protector and
returned to thee, O Subduer of thy foes, seeking refuge in thee
and falling on the earth before thee. Thereupon, O Kakutstha,
499
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
r
thou in thy compassion didst pardon it, albeit it merited death.
But thinking it improper that the purpose of the weapon should
'be rendered void, thou didst destroy the right eye of that crow,
0 Raghava. Then paying homage to thee and to King
Dasaratha, that bird, thus delivered, returned to its abode.
Sita said : — * O Raghava, thou art the foremost of those
skilled in weapons, mighty and full of integrity, why dost
thou not discharge thy shsits against the titans ? Neither the
Gods, Gandharvas, Asuras or Maruta can withstand thee in
battle. If thou in thy magnanimity hast any regand- lor me,
then with thy well-directed shafts destroy ’ Kavana without
delay. Under the behest of his brother, why does not Laksh-
mana, the scourge of his foes and the foremost of men, fly
to my defence ?
“ ‘ How is it that those two mighty lions among men, the
equals of Vayu and Agni in valour, whom the Gods them-
selves are unable to overcome, have forgotten me ? Assuredly
1 have committed a great sin, since those two scourges of
their foes, who are able to do so, do not unite to deliver me ! ’
“To those plaintive and gentle words of the noble Vaidehi,
I answered : *0 Illustrious Lady, Rama is sorely stricken on
account of thin e absence and seeing his brother a prey to
sorrow, Lakshmana too is suffering, I swear it. Since I have
found thee at last, the time for lamentation is past. In an
instant thou shalt see the end of thy woes, O Lovely Princess.
Those two sons of a king, the foremost of men and subduers
of their foes, eager to see thee once more, reduce Lanka
to ashes. Having slain the cruel Ravana wim his kinsfolk in
battle, Raghava will take thee back to his capital, O Charming
One! O Irreproachable Lady, do thou bestow some token
on me that is known to Rama and will bring him delight.*
“ Thereat Sita, glancing round on every side, drew from
'her rol^p an excellent jewel which had fastened her locks and
bestowed it on me, O Mighty One.
“ Then I, inclining my head in salutation, took the gem into
my hands and made ready to depart, O Beloved of the Raghu
Race ! Whereupon, seeing me about to take my leave expand-
ing my body, Sita, the beautiful and unfortunate daughter of
Janaka, her face bathed in tears, addressed me in a voice
500
SUNDARA KANDA
strangled with sobs and, in the intensity of .distress at my
departure, said to me : —
* “ * Happy art thou, O Monkey, since thou^shalt behold the
mighty ^ma whose eyes resemble lotuses and the long-armed
, Lakshmana, my illustrious brother-in-law ! ’
“ To these words of Maithili, I made answer : — ' Cliipb
on my back without delay, O Noble Lady, and this very day
I will show thee Sugriva, Lakshmana and thy consort Rama,
O Fortunate Dark-eyed Princess ! ’
“ Th^lKt^yjt^Goddess answered me, saying : — * It is not
proper for me to*cBmb on thy back of mine own accord, O
Great Monkey ! Although before this I was touched by the
demon, it was on account of my helplessness, subject as I
was to destiny. Do thou thyself repair to where those two
princes are ! ’ After this she added : —
“ ‘ O Hanuman, do thou greet those two lions among men
with Sugriva and his ministers ! Do thou describe unto Rama
and Lakshmana of immeasurable prowess the intensity of my
despair and the insults heaped on me by the titans. May thy
journey be prosperous, O Foremost of Monkeys ! ’
“Thus did ^t illustrious princess speak to me in the
midst of her grief. Reflecting on my narrative, have faith in
the integrity of the virtuous Sita.”
r CHAPTER 68
He repeats his Words of Consolation to Sita
•
“ O Foremost of Men, that Goddess then addressed me in
the midst of her grief out of love for thee and solicitude on
my account, saying : — •
“ ‘ Do thou repeat all this to the son of Dasaratha, so that
he may come with all speed and, having slain Ravana in combat,
take me hence. O Hero, O Subduer of thy foes, if it find
approval Vith thee, rest concealed here in some secret spot
for one more day to, relieve thy fatigue and to-morrow thou
canst make ready to depart ! O Hanuman, in thy com-
501 . —
THE RAMAYANA OF VALMIKI
»
pany I am able to forget my sufferings awhile. O Thou
gifted with great prowess, I shall await thy return but
doubt if I shall be living then. Beholding thee no more, I*
shall be consumed with fear, imfortunate creature that I am,
overwhelmed with affliction ! Moreover I am filled with doubt _
regarding thy companions, the bears and monkeys and how
in effect, they and those two princes will be able to cross the
impassable ocean. O Irreproachable Warrior, there are only
three creatures qualified to traverse the sea — Garuda, Vajni
and thyself. In view of this insurmountable ob«vt».cie, what
possibility of success dost thou see, O Thou tbremost of those
skilled in the art of converse ? True it is, that thou art able to
accomplish this work single-handed, O Subduer of thy foes,
but such a manifestation of prowess would benefit thee alone.
If Rama however, with his forces, slaying Ravana in fight,
were to bring me back in triumph to his capital, it would
redound to his glory. It would not be worthy of Raghava to
capture me by stealth as did Ravana, who imder a disguise
bore me away from the forest. Truly it would prove a feat
of signal excellence, worthy of him, if Kakutstha, the con-
queror of his foes, should destroy Lanka and deliver me.
Do thou so act that that high-souled hero may display his
prowess ! ’
“ Hearing these words, full of good sense, reasonable and
affectionate, I replied for the last time : —
“ * O Goddess, Sugriva, the Leader of the bears and monkeys,
gifted with valour, has resolved to deliver thee. He hath
under his command innumerable powerful and courageous
monkeys gifted with prowess, who are as swift as thought,
able to go upwards or downwards and to every side, whom
nothing can impede nor may they be daunted by the hardest
tasks. Moreover those great and powerful monkeys, endowed
*'with v^oiu:, have circled the earth again and again, coursing
through the air. Sugriva has many monkeys equal to me
and greater ; none are inferior. If I am able to cross the sea,
how much more these heroes ? The great ones are never sent
out on a mission but those of inferior merit only. '
“ O Lady, now abandon grief ; in one, boxmd those leaders
of the monkey hosts will reach Lanka and these two lions
502
SUNDARA KAN^A
among men, like unto the sim and moon, will present them-
selves to thee, O Princess. Soon shalt thou see at Lanka’s
gate, Raghava, resembling a lion and Lakshmana, bow in
hand. And thou shalt soon behold those monkey warriors,
• endowed with the strength of lions and tigers, whose weapons
are their nails and teeth, resembling the lords of the elephants,
hastening here without delay. Ere long thou shalt hear the
roaring of those leaders of monkeys on the summit of the
Mount^Malaya, resembling the rumbling of clouds. Soon
thou li urTi 1? yhjiva. Slayer of His foes, returning from
hi^ exile in the forest, installed on the throne with thee in
Ayodhya.’
“ Thereafter the daughter of the King of Mithila, though
profoundly a£9icted by thine absence, was comforted by these
auspicious words and experienced great peace.”
END OF SUNDARA KANDA
GLOSSARY
(For Flowers, Trees and Weapons, see separate Glossaries)
A
ABHiji^The twenty-second Nakshatra q.v.
ApTITT
Achamana. a purinoito^ rite at which water is taken in the
palm of the hands and poured over the head and breast and
the mouth rinsed. It also includes touching various parts of
the body.
Acharya. a spiritual Preceptor.
Adambara. a drum.
Aditi. Mother of the Gods, who represents space and infinity.
Adityas. Sun Gods or sons of Aditi.
Agaru. Agallochum, a species of sandal or Indian Aloe Exorcaria.
Used as incense or ror perfuming purposes.
Agastya. a great Rishi, the reputed author of several hymns in
the Rig-Veda. This Sage, whose miraculous powers are
described in the great classics, entertained Rama, Sita and
Lakshmana in his hermitage during their exile.
Agneya. a moimtain. Also tibe south-eastern quarter, of which
Agni is Regent.
Agni. The God of Fire.
Agnihotra. The Fire Sacrifice.
Agrahayana. a Feast similar to the Harvest Festival.
Ahalya. Wife of the Rishi Gautama, who was transformed into
a rock by her husband’s curse and ultimately restored by
Rama to her natural state.
Airavata. The sacred elephant that transports the God, Indra.
Aja. a king of the dynasty of Ikshwaku, father of Dasaratha.
Ajas. a class of hermits. See note on AscetiCs.
Akamfana. The Titan who informed Ravana of the destruction of
Janasthana and persuaded him to abduct Sita.
Alaka. Kuvera’s capital.
Amaravati. Indra’s capital, also called Vitapavad.
Ambarisha. a king whose story is told in Balakanda.
Amrita. The “ Nectar of Immortality ” produced by the . churn-
ing of the ocean by Gods and Demons.
Ananga. • Lit. : “ Bodiless ” — a name given to Kandarpa, the
God of Love.
Ananta. The thousand-headed serpent or Shesha on which the
Lord Vishnu rests during the withdrawal of the worlds.
505
GLOSSARY
Anasuya. Wife *of the Rishi Atri.
Andhaka. a demon, son of the Sage Kashyapa and Did —
' Andhaka was said to have a thousand anns and heads and was
slain by Shiva.
Anga. The kingdom ruled over by King Lompada, probably
Bengal. A part or limb. An army may be divided into
• angas and in this context has been translated as divisions.
Angada. The son of Bali, a monkey warrior.
Angaraka. a female demon.
Anila. The God of the Wind.
Anjali. a salutation made with joined palms.
Anjana. a nymph with whom the became
enamoured and who subsequently gave birch to Hanuman. *
Anshuaian. Son of Asamanjas. See Balakanda for his story.
Antaka. a name of Yama, the God of Death.
Antigas. A measure implying the utmost number.
Anuhlada. The son of Hiranya-kashipu, a Daitya and the father
of Prahlada whose story is told in the Vishnu Purana. Hir-
anyakasipu was slain by Vishnu in his incarnation of Nrsi-
ngha, half man, half lion.
Apsara. “Ap ” meaning water and “ sara ” to emerge from ;
the name means a water-sprite or nymph. The Apsaras
were the wives of the Gandharvas.
Aranya. a forest.
Arbudha. a number approximating to a hundred million.
Arghya. a traditional offering of water, milk, kusha grass, rice,
Durva grass, sandalwood, Bowers, etc.
Arishtanemi. a name of Garuda’s meaning “ The Fdly of
whose wheel is unhurt ”.
Artha. Dharma, Artha and Kama — duty, prosperity and legiti-
mate pleasure, which are said to be the three epds of life.
Artha-Shastra. The science of moral and pojjticm government.
The Artha Shastras are ancient Hindu treatises summarizing
the main duties of man in the field of politics and economics,
where the subjects are treated from the individual and not the
universal poifit of view.
Aruna. Brother of Garuda.
Arundhati. Wife of the Rishi Vasishtha, a model of conjugal
• excellence. Also the morning star.
AryamaSia. Chief of the Pittris or Ancestors.
Asava. Wine made of sugar and honey or the blossom of Bossia
Latifiloia or, according to some, ^apes.
Ascetics. Sages who practised austerities, of which the following
are specify dted : — »
Ardrapatavasa. Those practicing silent prayer.
Asmakuttas. Those who lived in some huts on uncooked
food.
• -
506
GLOSSARY
Dantolukhalis. Those who took raw food such as grain
crushing it between their teeth.
Gatmasayyas. Those who slept on the ground without
making a bed.
Marichipas. Those who lived by absorbing the rays of
the sim or moon.
Pancagni. Those practising asceticism between five
fires, i.e. : four fires and the sun above.
Patraharas. Those who lived on the leaves of trees.
Sampraksalas. Those said to be bom of the water in
which Brahma’s feet were cleansed.
from the nails of the Creator, Brahma.
Valakhilyas. Bom from the body of Brahma.
Ashadha. The month that covers part of June and July.
Ashoka. One of King Dasaratha’s counsellors. For the tree of
this name see separate Glossary.
Ashrama. Hermitage or forest retreat.
Ashwayuj. The month September — October.
Ashwins or Ashwini-Kumaras. Celestial horsemen, precursors of
the dawn, twin ofispring of the sun and patrons of medicine.
Asura. a Demon or Titan, enemy of the Gods.
Aswamedha. Horse sacrifice of Vedic times, performed only by
kings.
Atharva Veda. The fourth Veda.
Atibala. See Bala and Atibala.
Atodyas. a musical instrument.
Atri. One of the Seven Immortal Sages.
Atyartha Sadaka. One of King Dasaratha’s counsellors.
Acm or Om. The sacred syllable, said to have been the first sound
in creation. Its import can be studied in the Mandukya
Upanishad.
Aurva. a great Rishi, the grandson of Bhrigu. His name is
derived from uru ” or thigh as he was said to have
been produced from his mother’s thigh. His austerities
alarmed the Gods and his anger against the warrior class, who
had slain his forbears, was unparalleled. Eventually it was
mitigated by the intervention of the Pittris and he cast the
fire of his wrath into the sea, where it became a being with
a horse’s head named Haya-sUra.
Ayodhya. The capital of Koshala, ruled over by King Das|ratha,
possibly Oudh.
Ayomukha. a mountain.
Ayomukhi. a female Titan or Demon.
Ayurveda. The “ Veda of Life ”. A work on medicine attri-
buted *to the Sage Dhanwantari who rose from the ocean
when it was churned by Gods and Titans.
Ayuta. a number not lo be ’counted, a myriad or sometimes said
to be a thousand plus a hundred.
507
GLOSSARY
B
o
Bahadur. A title of honour, conferred by Mohammedan kings,
similar to a knighthood.
Bala and Atibala. The Science of Sacred Formulas, given to*
Rama by the . Sage Vishwamitra.
Bali or Vali. King of the Monkeys, slain by Rama. His brother
was Sugriva.
Balhikas or Valhikas. Bactrians or people of the North and
West of India.
Bhaga. a Deitjr mentioned in th<^ ye^[gSjh,„...s^S^ was an
Aditya presitung over love and marmge. The name means
“ Wealthy Master ”, “ Gracious Lord ”, “ Bestower of
Wealth ”.
Bhagiratha. A descendant of King Sagara, who by his penances
brought the sacred river Gunga down to earth. A name of
the hver Gunga or Ganges, so called after the Sage Bhagiratha.
Bharadwaja. A Sage who entertained Rama, Sita and Lakshmana
in the forest and subsequently created a great feast for Bharata.
See Balakanda. Many Vedic hymns are attributed to him.
Bharata. The younger brother of Raima and son of Queen Kaikeyi.
Bharatvarsha. Ancient India.
Bhasa. a vulture or bird of prey.
Bhaskara. Father of Sugriva. A name of the Sun.
Bheris. A kettledrum.
Bhogavati. The voluptuous subterranean capital of the Serpent
Race also called Putkari.
Bhrigu. A Vedic Sage, said to be the son of Manu, the progenitor
of mankind.
Bhringaraja. A shrike or a bee.
Bhur, Bhuvah, Swah. The Lower, Middle and Upper Worlds.
Bhdtas. Ghosts, imps or goblins, malignant^spirits.
Bhuti. The mother of the nymph Manu.
Bibishana or Vibishana. Brother of Ravana but a devotee of
Rama, who conferred the Kingdom of Lanka on him after
Havana’s death.
Bishaka or ViSHAKA. A devotee who constantly contemplates the
Deity. Also one of the Nakshatras q.v.
Brahi^. The creative aspect of Divinity, Shri Vishnu being the
maintaining aspect and Shiva the destructive aspect.
Brahmachari. Rwgious student living in the house of a spiritual
teacher, having taken certain vows.
Brahmacharini. The fen^e equivalent of Brahmachari.
Brahmacharya. Religious studentship, implying the taking of
certain vows.
Brahma-Jnana. Knowledge of Brahman; Truth or the highest
Reality.
508
GLOSSARY
Brahma-Loka. The abode or region of Brahmi.
Brahman. The Absolute or highest Reality. Attiibuteless Being.
Brahmaputra. Son of Brahma. '
Brahmarshi. a constellation said by some to be Shravana q.v.
BratasurA) Vratasura or Vritra. A Titan slain by Indra.
Brihaspati or Vrihaspati. The spiritual Preceptor of the Gods,
also said to be the Regent of the planet Jupiter which is called
by the same name.
Budha. The planet Mercury.
Qhtya. Tombstone, column, or pile of stones.
GtKRACARA. Lit. : ^ing in a circle. A class of heavenly beii^.
Castes. The four : Priest, Warrior, Merchant and those who
serve these three.
Celira. Musical instrument.
Chaitaratha or Chitaratha. King of ±e Gandharvas q.v.
Chakratunda. a fish resembling a wheel in appearance.
Chakravaka. Brahmany duck or ruddy goose.
Chaaiara. Chowrie, a fan made of Yaks’ tails, insignia of royalty.
Chamara. a Yak, Bos Grunniens, highly prized for its bushy tail.
Chanoala. An outcaste.
Chandra. The moon.
Charanas. The Panegyrists of the Gods.
Chitra. The planet Spica. The month Chitra or Chaitra is
part of February and March.
Chittrakuta. a sacred moimtain where Rama and Sita dwelt
while in exile. It is still a holy retreat.
D
Daityas. Titans.
Daksha. Son of Shri Brahma. His daughter Uma became
Shiva’s consort.
Dakshina. Traditional offering made after a sacred ceremony.
Danavas. a race of giants, enemies of the Gods. « *
Dandaka. a vast forest lying between the rivers Godaveri and
Narmada, the scene of Rama and Sita’s exile.
Danu. a name of the Demon Kabandha q.v.
Dashagriva. “ The Ten-Necked One.” A tide of Ravana.
DASHANiAfA. “Ten-Faced One.” A name of Ravana.
Dasaratha. King gf Kqshala, father of Rama, La kshm a n a,
Bharata and Shatrughna.
Datyuhaka. a small gallinule resembling a cuckoo.
509 .
GLOSSARY
Devarishi. See' under Rishi.
Devas. The Gods or Shining Ones.
Devi. A title given to Parvati q.v.
Dhanada. a name of Kuvera, the God of Wealth, ** Giver of
Wealth.”
Dhara. Wife of ±e Sage Kashyapa.
Dharma. Traditionally ordained course of conduct or duty.
The Law of Righteousness. Dharma is personified in one
of the Prajapatis, God of moral and religious duty. Also
the four ends of life : Legitimate enjoyment, prosperity and
duty, the fourth being the attainment of spirituaL>hss.
Dharmabrit. A Sage whom Rama enf Lake of
the Four Nymphs. *
Dhatar or Dhatri. Creator, Author or Founder, a name given
to Vishnu or Brahma and others.
Dhrishti. One of the chief counsellors of King Dasaratha.
Dhuma. The God of smoke.
Dhumaretu. a meteor, comet or falling star. The personified
descending node.
Dhundumara. Slayer of the Demon Dhundu, a title of the King
Kuvalayashwa.
Dilipa. Father of the Sage Bharadwaja.
Dindima. a musical instrument.
Dm. Daughter of Daksha, wife of Kashyapa, mother of the
Daityas.
Divisions of Time, the Three. Past, present and future.
Drona. a meastire approximating to 92 lbs.
Dukula. Woven silk or very fine cloth made of the inner bark
of the plant of the same name.
Dundhubi. a giant slain by Bali. Also a kettledhun.
Dushana. a General of Khara’s army, slain by Rama.
Dyumatsena. Prince of S’abra, father of Sat
ravanta.
E
Ekashalya or Ekacalya. An aquatic creature. The word means
“ having a tip or point ”. Possibly a shark, or swordfish.
G
Gadhi. Father of the Sage Vish wamitra, the son of King Kushanaba,
hence the patronymic Kaushika. '
Gandhamandana. a general of the^ moq^ey army, killed by
Indrajita, also the name of a moimtain, “ The Mount of
Intoxicating Fragrance”.
510
GLOSSARY
Gandharvas. Celestial Musicians. •
Ganges. The sacred river Gunga, also known under many other
> names such as Bhagirathi, Harasekhara, or the “ Crest of Shiva,”
^apaga, "Flowing from Heaven,” Tripathaga, “Three-way
Flowing,” Mandakini, Gently Flowing, Jahnavi, after the
, Sage Ja^u, etc.
Garuda. King of the Birds, the vehicle of Shri Vishnu and the
destroyer of serpents, sometimes portrayed as an eagle or jay.
Gautama. A great sage, the husband of Ahalya q.v.
Gayatri. The most sacred prayer of the Rig-Veda. A Goddess,
wijf of Brahma, mother of the Four Vedas.
Godaveri. \ river close to the Dandaka Forest.
Gqdha. A piece ot reamer br metal worn on the left arm to protect
it from the bow-string.
Goha. a soft leather, possibly cow or doeskin.
Golangula. a black monkey that has a tail like a cow’s.
Golobha. a giant.
Goshpada. a measurement equal to a cow’s hoof.
Grandsire of the World. A title of Brahma.
Gridhiras. Birds of prey.
Grihi. a person who, having finished his education, marries and
becomes a householder. Also known as Grihasta.
Guha. King of the Nishadas, a mountain tribe. A great devotee
of Rama.
Guhyakas. Hidden Beings, attendants on Kuvera q.v.
Gunas. “ Guna ” literally means a thread or strand. It is also
used for a quality, attribute or property : for instance, the air
has tangibility and sound for its " guna ”. According to the
Sankhya Philosophy, nature consists of the equipoise of the
three gunas Sattwa, Rajas and Tamas, or goodness, passion
and darkness, which are the characteristics of all created things.
Guru. A traditional Teacher of the spiritual science. One who
dispels ignorance.
H
•
Hala Hala. The poison churned from the ocean by Gods and
Demons.
Hamsa. Swan, flamingo or heron. ^
Hanuman or Hanumat. A monkey minister of Sugriva, the King
of the Monkeys. Hanuman was the son of Pavana, the God
of the Wind and Anjana. He became a devotee of Rama’s
and was an ideal disciple. He is also known as Maruti,
Anjanoya, Yogachara, for his magic and healing powers, and
Rajata-dyuti, “ The Brilliant ”.
Hari. The name of rhe Lord Vishnu, meaning captivating ”
or “ pleasing
GLOSSARY
Harivahana. a name of Garuda meaning “ Bearer of Vishnu
Hasta. a star, the thirteenth lunar asterism identified as G>rvus.
Hawan. a particular offering to the Gods; an ancient fire-
ceremony.
Hayagriva. Lit. : “ horse-necked ”. According to one legend,
Vishnu himself assumed this form to recover the Veda which
had been carried off by two Daityas, Madhu and Kaitabha.
Hema. a nymph ; also a kind of gold.
Himapandara. One of the Elephants of the Four Quarters,
supporting the earth.
Himavat. Lit. : “ The Abode of Snows ”. The of
Himalaya.
HlRANYA-KAsraPU. Lit. : “ Golden A Daitya who pb-
tained the sovereignty of the Three Worlds from Shiva, for
a milli on years, and persecuted his son Prahlada, a devotee of
Vishnu.
Homa. The Homa sacrifice is the act of making an oblation to
the Gods by pouring butter into the fire, to the accompaniment
of prayers and invocations. It is regarded as one of the five
great sacrifices called “ Deva-yajnas ”.
I
Ikshnaku. Son of Manu, founder of the Solar Race of Kings
who reigned in Ayodhya.
Ilvala. a demon subdued by the Sage Agastya.
Inora. The King of the Gods, who is known under many other
names, such as : Mahendra, or Great Indra, Shatakratu, or
“ He of a hundred sacrifices ”, Purandara, “ Destroyer of
Cities”, Vajrapani, “ Of the Thunderbolt hand ”, “ Lord of
Sachi”, Maghavan, “Possessor of Wealth ”.>
Indralora. The Abode of Indra or the Cekstial Realm.
Iravati. Mother of the elephant Airavata.
J
Jabali. a Brahmin of King Dasaratha’s court.
Jagari Coarse brown sugar made of palm sap.
Jahnavi. a name of the sacred River Gunga.
Jahnu. The Sage who drank up the Gunga.
Jambavan or Jambavat. King of the Bears, an ally of Rama.
Jambu. a river.
Jambudwipa. One of the seven continents of which the world
was said to be composed.
Janaka. King of Mithila, father of Sita.
Jamaki. a name of Sita.
512
GLOSS^ARY
Janasthana. The colony of Titans in the Dandaka Forest.
Japa. Silent repetition of a prayer or sacred formula.
Jatarupa. Gold in its original purity.
jATAYti. The King of the Vultures, who attempted to prevent
Ravana from carrying Sita away.
Java. A Goddess, producer of weapons.
Jayanta. King Dasaratha’s minister. •
JUTA. The matted locks of a devotee.
K
Kamndha. An Asura or D^on, slain by Rama and Lakshmana.
Kadamvari. Natural wines which require no preparation.
Kadru. a daughter of Daksha and wife of the Rishi Kashyapa ;
she was the mother of the many-headed serpents, inclu(&g
Shesha and Vasuki.
Kaikeya. The Kingdom ruled over by King Kaikeya.
Kadceyi. Favourite Queen of King Dasaratha and mother of
Bharata.
Kailasha. Sacred mountain, said to be the abode of Shiva.
Kakutstha. a title used for the descendants of Kakutstha in the
House of Ikshwaku, also for Puranjaya, a prince of the Solar
race, whose story is told in the Vishnu Piuana. From
“ K^ud ”, an emblem of royalty and “ Stha ” — ^residing —
meaning a prince, a grandson of Ikshwaku.
Kalaguru. Aloes or AgaUochum, a species of sandal.
Kalahamsa. a kind of duck or goose, Gallinula Porphyria.
Kalaka. Wife of the Rishi Kashyapa, mother of the Danavas.
Kalindi. Wife of King Asit.
Kalmashi. a titan, demon or goblin.
Kaaia or Kandarfa. The Indian Cupid, or God of Love.
Kapila. a great Sage who destroyed the sons of King Sagara.
Karanda or Karandava. a species of duck.
Karka. The sign of Cancer.
Karma. The law governing the behaviour of mtter in aU its
gross and subtle forms, according to the divine purpose.
Karttika. The month October — ^November. When the sun
enters Libra.
Karttikeya. The God of War, the son of Shiva, also called Skanda
and Alahasena “Great Captain,” *
Kashi. The sacred City of Benares.
Kashyapa. The great Vedic Sage, grandson of Brahma and
father of Vivaswat.
Katyayanao An ancient writer of great celebrity, author of the
Dharmashastra.
Kaupin. a loin-cloth. * *
Kaushalya. Chief Queen of King Dasaratha and mother of Rama.
513 ^
GLOSSARY
Kaushika. Tide of Vishwamitra after his ^aadfather. Also a
devotee who went to hell for having pointed out a road to
robbers, by which they pursued and killed some persons wha
were fleeing from them.
Kaushiki. a river said to be Vishwamitra’s sister.
Kaustubha. Celebrated jewel churned from the ocean and won)
. by Shri Vishnu.
Kavyahanas. a class of Celestial Beings.
Keshni. Chief Queen of King Sagara.
Khaka. The brother of Ravana. A demon, slain by Rama,
Khiva or Kheeva. Frumenty, hulled wheat boiled in ^/tilk and
sweetened.
Kinneras. Celestial Beings attendanf 'dS "Rhvera q.v. ,
Kirti. a celestial Nymph, personifying fame and glory.
Kishkindha. The country ruled over by Bali, possibly Mysore.
This Kingdom was given to Sugriva by ^ma.
Knower of Self. Knowcr of Trul^ or Reality. An illumined
being.
Koshala. The kingdom ruled over by King Dasaratha.
Koti. Ten million.
Koyashtika. The lapwing.
Krauncha. a species of heron, Ardea Jaculator.
Kraunchacharya. A Sage.
Krauncharanya. A forest. Lit.: “The Forest of the Heron”.
Kraunchi. The daughter of Kashyapa and Tamra, mother of
owls and birds of prey.
Krirala. A partridge.
Kaitabha and Madhu. Two Daityas who carried off the Vedas
and were slain by Vishnu.
Krittikas. The Pleiades, nurses of the God of War.
Kshiroda. The Ocean of Milk.
Kubija. A hunchback servant of Queen Kaikeyi.
Kvmbhakarna. Brother of Ravana, a monsRv killed by Rama.
Kunjara. Maternal grandfather of Hanuman.
Kurara. An osprey.
Kusha. One of the sons of Rama and Sita.
Kuvera. The God of Wealth.
L
Lagna-Karka. The sign of Cancer.
Lagna-Meena. The sign of Pisces. •
Lagnas. The twelve signs of the Zodiac are considered as rising
above the horizon in the course of the day. The Lagna has
the name of the sign; its duration is from the first rising of
" 514
GLOSSARY
the sign till the whole is above the horizon.' Lagna literally
means the point where the horizon and ±e path of the planet
meet.
Laksijmana. Son of King Dasaratha and Queen Sumitra, favourite
brother of Rama who accompanied him in his exile. Lakshmana
was said to be the incarnation of the thousand-headed Shesha,
the serpent who upholds the world. *
Lakshmi. The consort of Shri Vishnu, also known as “ Shri ”,
signifying prosperity. Sita was said to be an incarnation of
Lakshmi.
LambA^ a moimtain.
Lanka. The kingdom rul^ over by Ravana, the King of the
• Titans, probably Ceylon.
Lohitanga. The planet Mars.
Lokapalas. The Guardians of the Four Quarters.
Lomapada. a King whose story is told in Balakanda.
Loshtha. a vessel of coconut or metal used for begging or cere-
monial purposes.
M
Mada. The temporal juices of an elephant in rut.
Madana. God of Love, Kama or Kandarpa.
Madha. a spiritous liquor, made of honey and molasses or the
blossom of Bassia Latifblia.
Madhu. a Demon.
Madhucchanda. Vishwamitra’s son, cursed by his father fof
disobedience.
Madhuparka. a mixture of curds, butter, honey and the milk of
the coconut, s? traditional offering.
Madhusudana. Name of Shri Vishnu, meaning the “ Destroyer
of the Demon Madhu ”.
Magadha. a kingdom ; now South Bihar. ,
IViAGDA-PHALGUNi. The season from the middle of January to
the middle of March.
Mahadeva. ‘Great God,’ a title of Shiva.
Mahapadma. One of the Elephants of the Four Quarters,
Maharathas. Car Warriors.
Maharathras. Great Warriors.
Mahatma. ‘Great-souled One,’ a title given to a Sage or Rishi.
Mahavana. ‘ Great Forest.’
Mahodaras a son of Vishwamitra’s. Also a general in Ravana’s
army.
Mahodaya. An asced'c whb was transformed into one of the
lowest caste by Vishwamitra’s curse.
515 2L
GLOSSARY
f
Maina. Alina 'or Alynah, a small percher about the size of a
swallow which can be taught to repeat words.
Mainaka or AIinaka. A golden mountain, north of Kailasha.*
Also a numph who tempted Vishwamitra. »
AIaireya or AIireya. Liquor extracted from the blossom of the
Lythrum Fructicosum tree, mixed with sugar. •
AIaithila or AIithila. The kingdom ruled over by King Janaka.
AIaithili. a name of Sita, as daughter of the King of AIithila.
AIaitra. Period of the early morning.
AIakasa. a kind of sea monster, sometimes confounded with a
shark, crocodile or dolphin. 4 ''-'
AIalaya. a moimtain.
Manasarova. a lake on Mount Kailasha, lit. : “ The Laka of
the Alind ”, said to be hollowed out of the mind of Brahma.
Mandakini. a river near Mt. Chittrakuta.
Mandara. a mountain used in the churning of the ocean by
Gods and Titans.
Mandarkani. a Sage who created the Lake of Five Nymphs.
Mandavi. Bharata’s wife, daughter of King Kushadwaja.
AIandhata or Mandhatri. A king.
AIanoodari. The wife of Ravana.
AIankuka. a musical instrument.
Manmatha. a name of Kama, the God of Love.
Manthara. The hunchbacked maid of Kaikeyi.
Mantra. Mantras or mantrams are sacred formulas.
IVlANU. The First Man who was given the Holy Truth by his
father Vivaswat — see Bhagawadgita, Chapter IV, opening
verses.
Maricha. a demon who, disguised as a deer, lured Rama from
his hermitage.
Marichipas. a class of ascetics who derive their nourishment
from particles of light.
Markandeya. a Sage, remarkable for his aufierities.
Maruti. a name of Hanuman as son of Maruta, the God of Wind.
Maruts. The Wind-Gods, or Gods of the Tempest.
Mashas. A clag^ of Sages or Hermits.
Matali. Indra’s charioteer.
Matanga. a great Sage.
Matarishwan. An aerial being, mentioned in the Rig-Veda as
bringing down fire to earth.
Maya. The deluding power of the Lord, by which the universe
has come into existence and appears to be real. A Giant
who created a magical cave dwelling.
Mayavi. a giant killed by Bali.
Megha. The Regent of the clouds. •
Meru. a great and sacred mountain.
Merusavarni. a great ascetic.
Mlecchas. Foreigners, barbarians, eaters of fiesh, A people said
GLOSSARY
to be bom of the sacred cow Shabala for her protection. See
Balakanda.
•Mridanga. a kind of drum.
Mrigi. Daughter of Krodhavasha, mother of elephants.
MRiT'fb. The God of Death, another name for Yama.
^Muhurta. An instant, a moment, an hour, according to the
context. ,
Muni. A holy Sage, a pious and learned person, a title applied to
Rishis and others.
Mukaga. a tambourine.
Mushti^. People cursed by Vishwamitra who assumed the
lowest caste.
N
Nabhaga. The son of Yayad and father of Aja, who was Dasaratha’s
father.
Nagas. The Serpent Race.
Nahusha. The father of King Yayati, Nahusha’s curious story is
found in the Mahabharata and Puranas.
Nairritas. a race of Demons, offspring of Nairriti or Niritti.
Nakaprishta. The highest heaven (from Naka — ^vault) in which
there is no imhappiness.
Nakshatras. The Hindus, beside the common division of the
Zodiac into twelve signs, divided it into 27 Nakshatras, two to
each sign. Each Nakshatra has its appropriate name : —
I. Aswini. 2. Bharani. 3. Krittika. 4. Rohini. 5. Mr’ga-
shriras. 6. Ardea. 7. Pumavasu. 8. Pushya. 9. Alesha.*
10. Magna, ii. Piuwa-phal^ni. 12. Unaraphalguni. 13.
Hasta. 14. Chitra. 15. Svati. 16. Vishaka. 17. Anuradha.
18. Jyasatha.^ 19. Mula. 20. Purvashadha. 21. Uttara-
shraddha. 22. Abijit. 23. Shravana. 24. Shravishtha or
Dhanishta. 25. Shatabhishaj. 26. Purva Bhadrapada.
27. Uttara-Bhadrapada. 28. Revati.
(The last is used if Abijit is omitted.) *
Nala. a monkey chief, a general in Sugriva’s army.
Nalini. a river.
Namuchi. a demon slain by Indra.
Nandana. Indra’s celestial ^den. *
Nandi. Sacred bull, the vehicle of Shiva, symbolising the Sattwa-
guna, q.v.
Nandigrama. The city from which Bharata ruled in the absence
of Rau^.
Narada. a divine Sage who appeared to Valmiki, see Balakanda.
Naraka. Hell, a place cf torture where the wicked are sent. Manu
enumerates twenty hells.
517
GLOSSARY
Nasayana. a <name of Shri Vishnu, so called because the waters
(nara) were his first place of motion.
Narmada. A river. ^ •
Natyuha. a bird. A small galliuile.
Nidhis. The personified Treasures of the God of Wealth, Kuvera.
Nikumbhila. a grove on the outskirts of Lanka. ,
Nila. A monkey chief, general in Sugriva’s army.
Nimi. a royal ancestor of King Janaka.
Nishadas. a mountain tribe dwelling in the Vindhya Mountains,
living on hunting.
Nishka. a gold piece or nugget, sometimes worn as an oitiament.
O
Om. See Aum.
OsHADi or Oshadi-Prastha. “ The Place of Medicinal Herbs ”,
a dty in the Himalayas mentioned in ‘ Kumara-Sambhava.*
P
Padma. a measurement, a thousand billions.
Pahlava. Warriors bom from the sacred cow Shabala, possibly
Persians. See Balakanda.
Paka. a demon slain by Indra.
Pampa. a lake by which Rama and Lakshmana rested in their
exile.
“•Panava. a tabor or cjrmbal.
Panchapsaras. ‘ The Lake of Five Nymphs ’ created by the Sage
Mandarkarni.
Panchavati. a district near the soiurce ofvthe Godaveri River
where Rama passed a period of his exile.
Pannagas. Celestial serpents, ofispring of Kadru.
Paramarishis. Great or Supreme Rishis, q.v.
Paramatman. The Absolute, Brahman.
Parantapa. a title meaning “ Oppressor of the Foe ”.
Parasurama. ‘Rama with the axe,* the sixth incarnation of Shri
Vishnu, son of Yamadagni and Renuka.
ParihXryas. a bracelet.
Pariplava. a spoon used in sacrifices.
Pariyatra. One of the principal mountain ranges of India.
Parjanya. a Vedic Deity or Rain God. Sometimes this title is
used for Indra. •
Parvan. The period of the moon’s change.
Parvati. Shiva’s consort, also known under many other names,
such as Bahravi, Devi, Girija, Kan3ra, Sati, Padma-Lanchana,
* 518
GLOSSARY
Shiva-Duti, Uma and countless others.
Pashupati. Lord of CreatureSi a title of Shiva.
Patacas. Winged creatures.
Pataha. a kind of drum.
Patala. The infernal regions.
*Paulastya. See Poulastya.
Pauloma. Wife of Kashyapa, mother of the Danavas.
Pavaka. a name of Agni, the God of Fire.
Pavana. The God of the Wind, father of Hanuman.
Payasa^ a preparation of rice and milk.
Phalg^i. a Nakshatra, q.v.
PiNAKA. Sacred bow. «
PinIjAS. “ Tawny Ones ”, a name given to the monkey race.
PiSACHAS. Ghosts or evil spirits.
PiTTRis. Manes or Ancestors.
Plavagas or Plavamgamas. Those who move by leaps and bounds;
a title given to the Monkey Race.
Poulastya. One of the Seven Immortal Sages, Grandfather of
Ravana.
Prabha. The consort of the Moon, also the personification of the
light of the Sun.
Prabhakara. The Sun.
Prabhava. a minister of Sugriva’s.
Pradakshina. Circumambulation in a reverent manner from left
to right.
Prahasta. Father of Jambavan, a general in Sugriva’s army.
Pralamba. a mountain.
Pralaya. Period of the dissolution of the world.
Pramathin. a monkey renowned for his courage.
Prana. The vital air or breath.
Prasravana. a mountain.
Pratyaksthali. a sacred grove, a site facing the West.
Prausthapada. August — September.
Prayaga. The confluence of the Ganges and the Yamuna, a
sacred spot.
Prishata. Spotted deer, cow or piebald horse. •
Priyaka. a spotted deer.
PULOMAN. A Danava, father of Sachi, consort of Indra.
PUNARVASU. The seventh and most auspicious Nakshatra, q.v.
PuRANAS. Legends and tales of ancient times in epic form. •I'here
are eighteen chief Puranas.
PuRANDARA. Destroyer of Cities, a title of Indra.
PuROHiTA. A family priest.
PuRURAVAS. A king who wedded the nymph Urvashi.
PURUSHA. The supreme Spirit, the highest Reality.
PusHAN. The Sun. , ,
PUSHPAKA. A celestial aerial chariot which was so vast that it
contained palaces and their precincts.
519
GLOSSARY
PusHPiTAKA. A mountain.
PusHYA. A constellation of three stars considered auspicious^
Also the sixth lunar mansion.
PuTTRA. A son who is said to deliver his father from hell. *
PuTTRESTi. A ceremony performed for the extending of the race by
the birth of sons. *
R *
•
Raghava. a title of those belon^ng to the House of Raghu to
which King Dasaratha and lus forbears belonged.
Rahu. a mytlucal demon said to cause the eclipse of the sun and
the moon.
Rajahamsa. Royal Swan or Flamingo.
Rajas. See Guna.
Rajasuya Sacrifice. A great sacrifice performed in ancient times
at the installation of a monarch.
Rakshasas. Demons or Titans.
Rakshasi. Female Titan or Demon.
Rama or Ramachandra. The Incarnation of Shri Vishnu and the
eldest son of King Dasaratha. It is round this great figure
that the ‘Ramayana’ was created. >
Rama-Katha. The recitation of ‘Ramayana* which has been a
tradition in India for thousands of years.
...Rambha. a nymph symbolising the perfection of beauty from
Indra’s reidmj often sent to distract Sages from their pious
practices.
Ratha. a chariot.
Rati. The Consort of the God of Love.
Ratna. a necklace.
Havana. A Titan, the King of Lanka who carried off Sita and
was slain by Rama. The name means the ‘ Vociferous *
‘ One who roars.’
Ravi. The Sun.
, Renuka. The wife of Yamadagni and mother of Parasurama.
RiKsmBHA. A mountain.
Rikshabila. The magical cave where the monkeys stayed for a
time, when searching for Sita.
Riksharajas. The father of Bali and Sugriva, a King of the
Monkeys. ^
Rikshas. The Bears.
Rishi. a great Sage or illumined beingiof which there are four
classes : —
Rajarishi— A royal Rishi,
520
GLOSSARY
Maharishi — great Rishi, ^ •
Brahmarishi — A sacred Rishi,
• Devarishi — A divine Rishi.
Rish^^uka. a mountain on which Sugriva took refuge.
Rishyashringa. The “ Deer-homed ” Son of the Sage Vibhandaka
• who married the daughter of King Lomapada, Shanta, and
later performed the Puttresti ceremony (q.v.) for King Dasaratha
Ritvijs. Priest officiating at the installation ceremony.
Rohi. a fish, Cyprinus Rohita Ham.
Rohini. The star Aldebaran.
RohiA. a kind of deer.
Rohitas. Name of the horses of the sun, also a Deity celebrated
• in the Atharva Veda, pr9bably a form of Fire or the Sun.
Rudra. a name of Shiva.
Rudras. The sons of Kashyapa and Aditi.
Ruma. Sugriva’s Consort.
Rumana. Sugriva’s general, a monkey chief.
Ruru. a deer.
S
Sachi. Indra’s Consort.
Sadhyas. The personified rites and prayers of the Vedas who
dwell between heaven and earth, a class of Deities.
Sagara. a King whose history is told in Balakanda.
Sampati. a vulture, brother of Jata 3 ru.
Samudra. Lord of Rivers, the Ocean.
Sanatkumara. One of the mind-bom sons of Brahma.
Santana. One of the five trees in Indra’s Paradise.
Sapindi. The Sapindi Ceremony is for the establishing of a
connection wim kindred through funeral offerings.
Saptajanas. The ‘Hermitage of the Seven Sages.’
Sarabha or Sharabha. Legendary animal with eight legs.
Saranga. a bird. ,
Saraswati. The Goddess of speech and learnings also a river
named after her.
Sarayu. Sacred river, the Sarju.
Sarvabhauma. The elephant that carries Kuvera q.v.
Satarhaoa. Mother of the Demon Viradha.
Satyavati. The sister of the Sage Vishwamitra ; she became the
Kaushika river.
Satya-Yuga. The Golden Age or Yuga. There are four Yugas
which make up a Kalpa or world cycle : —
The Satya Yuga or Golden Age.
The Treta Yuga br Silver Age.
The Dwapara Yuga or Copper Age.
521
GLOSSARY
The Kali Vuga or Blade Age, also called the Iron Age.
Saumanasa. One of the dephants of the four quarters.
Saumitri. Sumitra’s son, Lakshmana.
Sacra. A divine potion. Lit. : “ Relating to the Sun **. •
Sauvarcala. Sochal salt or alkali.
Shabari. a female ascetic, devotee of Rama.
Skakra. a name of Indra’s.
Shalmali. a fabulous thorny rod of the cotton tree used for tortur-
ing the wicked in hell.
Shalyaka. a Porcupine. See also Weapons.
Shambara. The Demon of Drought, represented in the Rig Veda
as the enemy of Indra.
Shankhas. a measurement, a huntCed billions or a hundred
thousand crores. (A crore is ten millions).
Shanku. Ten billions.
Shanta. The daughter of King Lomapada who was wedded to
the Sage Rishyashringa.
Sharabanda. The mother of the Demon Viradha.
Sharabhanga. a Sage visited by Rama and Sita in the Dandaka
Forest.
Shasanka. The Consort of Rohini or the moon.
Shasi. The moon. Lit. : “ Hare-marked ”.
Shastras. Teachings of divine and recognised authority.
Shatananda. Son of the Sage Gautama and spiritud director
to the King Janaka.
Shatapatra. “ Having a htmdred pet^s (See Lotus, under
* Flowers and Trees Glossary.*) ‘ Having a hundred feathers,*
said of a peacock or crane. ‘ Having a hundred wings * or
conveyances, said of Brihaspati, q.v.
■SiiATRUGHNA. J^g Dasaratha*s fourth son, whose mother was
Sumitra.
Shishumara. Lit. : * Child-killer *, a word used for crocodile,
porpoise or dolphin. *
Shiva. The Lord as Destroyer of Ignorance, also Lord of Bliss.
Shivya or Shivi. A King of the Ra^u Dynasty who rescued the
' God Agni when he had transformed himself into a pigeon and
was pursued Indra, in the form of a hawk.
Shona. a sacred river.
Shravana. The month of July — ^August. Also a Nakshatra, q.v.
Shri. a title of courtesy, also the Consort of Vishnu, Lakshmi,
whd* is the Goddess of Prosperity.
Shruta-Kirti. The Consort of Shatrughna.
Shruti or SRirri. Holy teachings lit. : “ What is heard **.
Shudra. The lowest of the* four castes.
SmiRRA. The planet Venus. Said to be the son of Biighu.
Shunaka. Son of the Sage Richika.
Shunashepa. Son of the Sage Richikk, ofi&ed as a sacrifice and
saved by the Sage Vishwamitra.
** 522
GLOSSARY
Shdrpanarha. Sister of Ravana, a female TitSm mutilated by
Rama and Lakshmana.
* Shvadamshtras. Earrings.
Shvamna. a name of the Wind-god. Also of the Demon of
Drought slain by Indra.
• Shyenas. Falcons, hawks, eagles, etc., the offspring of Shyeni.
Shyeni. Daughter of Kashyapa and Tamra, mother of birds *of
prey.
Shveta. a mountain.
Sn>Di|^TA. One of King Dasaratha’s counsellors.
SiDDi^. Semi-divine b^gs, who dwell between the earth and
the sun.
Smm;. A kind of rum distmed from molasses.
SiMHiKA, SiNHiKA Or SiNGHiKA. A female demon who caught
hold of Hanuman’s shadow.
SiNDHU. The river Indus. Also a country east of Koshala.
SiTA. Daughter of King Janaka, King of Mithila, and Rama’s
consort.
Six Kinds of Taste. Sweet, bitter, acid, salt, pungent, acrid
and harsh.
Smriti. Tradition. Lit. : “ What is remembered ”.
Soma. The fermented juice of ‘ Asclepias-acida *, used aS a
beverage or libation in sacred ceremonies.
SoMADATTA. Daughter of Urmila and mother of Brahmadatta.
SoMAGiRi. A mountain. .
sSSisHTRA. } Countries east of Koshala.
Srimakas. Marine monsters.
Sthulashira. a Sage harassed by ±e Demon Kabandha. ^
SvBAHu. A demon who disturbed the sacrifices of the Sage^
Vishwamitra.
SuBHADRA. A sacred tree.
SuCHENA. Son of Varuna, the Lord of the Waters.
SiTDAMANA. One of King Janaka’s ministers.
SuGRiVA. King of the Monkeys and Rama’s ally.
SuMANTRA. The Prime Minister of King Dasaratha.
SuMATi. Younger wife of King Sagara, who gave birth to sixty-
thousand sons.
SuMERU. A sacred mountain.
SUMITRA. Mo±er of Lakshmana and Shatrughna. *
SuNABHA. Lit. : “ Having a beautiful navel ”, a title of the moun-
tain Mainaka.
SuNOA. Father of Maricha.
SuPARNA. A name of Garuda, meaning “ Chief of Birds ”.
SuPARSHW/P. Son of the Vulture Sampati.
SuPRABHA. A Goddess, who created celestial weapons, daughter of
Daksha. *
SuRABHA. Daughter of Krodhavasha, consort of Kashyapa.
523
GLOSSARY
Suras. A name bf the Gods. In the Vedas it applied to o£6piing
of the Sun.
* SuRASHTRAS. One of King Dasaratha’s mim'sters.
SuRYA. The Sun, one of the three chief deities of the Vedas.
SusHENA. The father of Tara, Bali’s consort.
SuTiKSHNA. A Sage who dwelt in the Dandaka Forest and enter*
' tained Rama, Lakshmana and Sita during their wanderings.
SUTA. Khara’s charioteer.
Sutras. Poetical rhythms or stanzas.
SuVARHALA. The consoit of the Sun.
SUYAJNA. spiritual Director of King Dasaratha.
SvADANGSTRAS. Ornaments worn in t]}<> ears.
SvAHA. Word of power or invocation. •
SvARBHANU. The Demon Rahu, q.v.
SVATi. The star Arcturus.
SvAViDH. A Porcupine or Hedgehog.
SwYAMBHU. The Self-Existence, a name of the Creator, Shti
Brahma.
SwYAMPRABHA. The Daughter of the Sage Merusavami.
SwYAMVARA. The ceremony of choosing a consort.
Syandara. a river.
T
Tala. A leather strap used by archers. A clapper used in music.
Tamasa. a river.
Tamra. One of the wives of the Sage Kashyapa.
“Tapas. Penance or austerity.
Tapovana. a forest.
Tara. The consort of Bali.
Taraka. a female demon.
Tarkshya. In ancient times considered as the personification of
^ the sun in the form of a bird. Later it became a name for
Garuda. .
Tarkshyas. Father of the Monkeys.
Tejas. Lustre, energy or radiance, often used for spiritual power.
Thirty The, Tri-Dasa. This title applies to the Gods. In round
* nu^ibers, thirty-three— Twelve Adityas, eight Vasus, eleven
Ruohas and two Ashwins.
Three Worlds The. Bhur, Bhuvah, Swah, the Lower, Middle
and Upper Worlds, also called Tri-Loka and Tri-Bhuvana.
Heaven, Earth and Hell.
Tilaka. a mark of auspiciousness placed on the forehfetd.
Timingila. Lit. : “ Swallowing even a Jimis ”, a name of a
fabulous fish.
Timis. a whale.
524
GLOSSARY
Tishya. An asterism shaped like an arrow, * containing three
stars, also called Pushya and Sidhya.
Trijata. a Brahmin whose story is told in Balakanda. Also a '
female titan who spoke in defence of Sita.
Trikuta. “ Three-Peaked ”, the mountain on which Lanka was
built.
Tripathaga. “ Three-way flowing ”, the Traverser of the Three
Worlds, a nam e of the Ganges.
Tripura. A demon slain by Sluva. A city burnt by the Gods.
Trishanku. a King of the Solar Race, whose story is told in
Balakanda.
Trishiras. a demon slai^by Rama.
'ntiviKRAMA. The name of Shri Vishnu, when taking the three
strides covering the earth.
Trivistapa. The world of Indra.
Tryambaka. “ Three-eyed ” a name of Shiva.
Twice-Born. Only a brahmin can strictly be termed “ twice-
born ”, but the term came to be extended to the warrior and
agricultural classes. ^
Tumburu. a Gandharva cursed by the God Kuvera and bom as
the Demon Viradha.
U
t
UccHAiHSHRAVAS. The white horse of Indra’s, produced from
the churning of the ocean. It is said to be fed on ambrosia
and be the King of Horses.
Udaya. a golden mountain.
Uma. a name of Parvati, daughter of Himavat and consort *<^
Shiva.
Upa-Naya. The^ceremony of investiture of the sacred thread, by
which act spuitual birth is conferred on a youth and he is
considered a member of the Brahmin or Twice-bom class.
The age at which this ceremony takes place is between eigbj
and sixteen years. «
Upanishad. Esoteric doctrine. The third division of the Vedas,
forming part of the revealed World.
Upendra. Name of Shri Vishnu or Krishna.
Uragas. Great Serpents.
Urmila. Consort of Lakshmana.
Urvashi. a nymph mentioned in the Rig- Veda. Many legends
are told about her in the classics.
USHANAS. Another name of Shukra or the planet Venus.
UsHiRAS.* A hair like grass growing on the golden trees in hell.
See also Flowery and, Trees Glossary.'
Uttara-Kurus. Northern Kurus, a people with whom the Sages
took refuge.
525
GLOSSARY
€
UTTARA-PHALGUNf. A constdladon, under which Sita was said
to have been bom.
V
Vachaspati. Mother of the Gods, Goddess of speech and learning.
Va6aba or Vadava. Lit. : ‘ Mare’s Fire the subterranean fire
or fire of the lower regions, fabled to emerge from a cavity
called the ‘ Mare’s mouth ’ under the sea at the south pole.
Vagarinasaka. a bird, dark throated and white winged. ^Mso
a species of food.
Vaideha or ViDEHA. The kingdom ijjled over by Janaka.
Vaidehi. a name of Sita as daughter of the King of Videha.
Vaikhanasas. a class of Rishi or Hermit.
Vairochana. a name of Bali.
Vaishnava. Sacrifice in honour of Shri Vishnu.
Vaishravana. a name of Kuvera, Ravana’s brother.
' Vaishvanara. a name of the God Agni.
Vaishyas. The merchant or agricultural class.
Vaitarani. The River of Hell.
Vaivaswat. a name of the God Yama.
Vajapeya. a sacrifice at which an acetous mixture of meal and
water is offered to the Gods.
Vajradhara. “ Wielder of the Thunderbolt ”, a name for Indra.
Valakhilyas. Divine Beings, the size of a thumb, sixty thousand
of whom sprang from die body of Brahma and surround the
chariot of the sun.
Vali. See Bali.
Vallaki. a small crane, also an Indian lute.
Valmiri. Poet, Sage, author of Ramayana.
Vamana. The Holy Dwarf, fifth divine Incarnation of Shri Vishnu.
Vamadeva. a great Rishi, present at Rama’s ins^lladon.
Vana. Forest.
Vanaprastha. a festival similar to a Harvest Festival.
Vanaras. ‘Dweller in the Forest,’ a title given to the Monkey Race,
also called ‘ Deer of the Trees ’.
Vanaris. Female Monkeys.
Vanculaka. a mythical bird.
Varuna. The Indian Neptune, Lord of the Waters.
Varuni. i Daughter of Varuna, the personification of Wine.
Vasava. a name for Indra.
Vasishtha. The spiritual preceptor of King Dasaratha.
Vasudeva. a name of the Lord.
Vasuki. The Serpent King.'
Vasus. Sons of Kashyapa and Aditi. The eight Va^ were
originally personifications of natural phenomena, Apa, Dhruva,
Soma, Dhara, Anila, Anala, Pratyus^ and Prabhasa.
Vasvokasara. Another name for Amaravati, Indra’s capital.
526
GLOSSARY
Vata. a name of Vasm, q.v. •
Vatapi. a demon consumed by the Sage Agastya.
• Vayu. The God of the Wind.
Ved4 The Holy Scriptures of the Hindu religion. Fountain of
Divine Knowledge.
• Vedangas. a sacred science considered subordinate to and in
some sense a part of the Vedas — six subjects come under 4he
denomination : —
I. Siksha — ^pronunciation. 2. Kalpa — ^religious rites. 3.
Vyakarana — Grammar. Chandas — ^Prosody. 5. Jyotish
— Astronomy. 5. Nirukti — ^Explanation of (hfficmt words.
Vedi. An altar of Kusha grass. Place of sacrifice.
ViBHANDAKA. Son of tiib Sage Kashyapa and father of
Rishyashringa.
ViBiSHANA. See Bibishana.
ViBHUDHAS. Celestial Beings.
ViDARBHA. A country, probably Birar, whose capital was Kun-
dinapura.
ViDEHA. See Vaideha.
ViDHATAR. “ Arranger ”, “ Disposer ”, “ Creator ”. Name of'
Brahma.
ViDHYAOHARAS. Lit. .* “ Magical knowledge holder ”. Particular
good or evil spirits attendant on the Gods.
Vina. An Indian lute.
ViNATA. The mother of Garuda.
ViNDHA. The auspicious hour for finding what has been lost.
ViNDHYA. A mountain ordered by Agastya not to increase in
height.
ViPANCi. An Indian lute.
ViRAOHA. A demon, son of Java and Shatarade who was slain by*
Rama and had formerly been the Gandharva Tumburu.
ViROCHANA. A giant, father of Bali.
ViRUPAKSHA. Elej^hant of one of the Four Quarters.
ViSHAKAS. One of the lunar asterisms, also a month of the flower-
ing season.
Vishnu. The Lord in His aspect of Maintainer of the Universe.-'
ViSHRAVAS. Son of Poulastya and father of Ravana and Kuvera.
ViSHWADEVAS. All the Gods, said to be ” Preserver of Men and
Bestowers of Rewards ”.
ViSHWAKARMA. Architect of the Gods. •
ViSHWAMiTRA. A great Sage whose stoiy is told in Balaibmda.
ViSHWARUPA. A title of Vishnu meaning “ wearing all forms ”
“ Omnipresent.” Also the son of Vishwakarma slain by India.
ViSHWATAM. The God of the Wind.
ViTAPAVACi. The celestial city of Kuvera.
ViVASWAT. ‘ The Brilliant One ’, a title given to the Sun.
Vrinda. a large nuifiber, % multitude.
Vritrasura or Vritra. A demon slain by Indra.
527
GLOSSARY
Y
Yadu. The son of Yayati and Devayani. Yayati was the founder •
of the Yadavas in which line Krishna was born.
Yajna. a sacrifice or penance.
Yajurveda. The part of the Veda that treats of ceremonies and .
< rites.
Yakshas. Supernatural Beings attendant on the God Kuvera.
Yama. The God of Death.
Yamuna. A sacred river.
Yatudhanas. Evil spirits that assume various forms. *
Yavanas. a people said to have been bom of the sacred cow
Shabala. " •
Yayati. The son of Nahusha, a forbear of King Dasaratha. His
story appears in the Mahabharata and Vishnu Purana.
Yoga. A School of Philosophy of which the most important is
Adwaita, the non-dualist system elaborated by Shri Shankara-
charya.
Yojana. A measurement. Approximately four or five miles.
Yuga. a world age or period. The Yugas are four in number
and their duration several thousands of years. Between each
of the periods there is a time of Sandhya or Twilight when
creation is withdrawn and lies latent or potential in the Supreme
Spirit or Brahman. The Yugas are called Krita, Treta,
Dwapara and Kali.
528
FLOWERS AND TREES
(Wherever possible an English equivalent has been given or some
description of the plant or tree ; some however could not be traced)
A
Aqnimukha. Semicarpus A^ancardium Zeylanica, the Plumbago
or Plumbago Zeylanica. A white flowered shrubs that blooms
in June or July; its flowers are set in spikes. The plant is
medicinal.
Agnimukhya. The Marking Nut plant.
Amlaka. Phyllanthus Emblica. A many branched shrub re-
sembling Hemlock.
Amra. Mango Mangifera Indica. A short-trunked tree covered
with evergreen foliage^ which flowers from January to March,
the blossom being partly white and partly greenish yellow
with an orange stripe on each petal.
Ankola or Ankota, Angolata, Ankotha. Alangium Hexapetalum.
A poison, Ankola-sara, is prepared from this plant.
Aravinda. Nymphoea Ntelumbo, a water-lily.
Arista. Sapindus Saponeria, the Soap plant.
Arjuna or Arjunaka. Terminalia Ajjuna, a species of Nimba
tree. A tdl evergreen tree usually found on the banks of
streams. The leaves cluster at the end of the branches and
the flowers are tiny. The Arjuna-Jarul, is the Queens flower
or Crepe flower.
Asana. Terminalia Tormentosa or, the plant Marsilla Quadrifolia.
The first is a common forest tree yielding excellent timber
similar to the Arjuna tree and rarely seen outside forest areas.
Ashoka. Saraca Indica. A small evergreen tree which produces^
a profusion of orange and scarlet clusters in January and
February with deep green shining foliage. Buddha was said
to have been born under an Ashoka tree and Sita was kept by
Ravana in an Ashoka Grove. Both Buddhists and Hindus*
regard it as sacred. It is medicinal. ^
Ashwa-Karna. Vatica Robusta.
Ashwa-Lagna. The Saul Tree.
Ashwattha. The Fig Tree, of which there arc many varieties : —
Ficu^ Bengalensis — The Bam'an Tree.
Ficus Religiosa — ^The Pipal or Peepal or Bo Tree.
Ficus Glomerata-^Rumbal or Umbar.
Ficus Elastica — ^The Indian Rubber Tree.
529
GLOSSARY
f
Atimukha. Premna Spinoza. The wood by which attrition is
produced.
Atimuktas. Gaertnera Racemosa.
B
Badri or Vadri. Zixyphus Jujuba. The Jujube Plant.
Bakula or Vakula. Mimisops Elengi.
Balalaka. Flacourtia Cataphracta. A shrub with hairy /.eaves
and edible fruit; the ^e grained wood is used for turnery
and combs. Flowers in Marclvor April.
Banjula or Vanjula. Hibiscus Mutabilis.
Bandhujiva. Pentapetes Phoenicea. A plant with a red flower
which opens at midday and withers away next morning at
sunrise.
Bhandira. Mimosa Seressa, a lofty fig tree.
Bhanduka. Calosanthes Indica.
Bhava. Indian Laburnum. Monkeys are particularly partial to
the sweet pulp in which the seeds lie.
Bhavya. Dillenia Indica alias Dilleniaellipticaspedosa. A tree that
grows to forty feet; it is an evergreen ; the flowers are large,
white with yellow antlers and appear at the end of the branches.
This tree is foimd in dense forests in the north and is much
cultivated round temples. The back and leaves are medicinal
and the juice from the acid fruit mixed with sugar forms a
cooling drink. There is another small fruit tree allied to the
‘Magnolia Speciosa’ of this name.
Bhaya. Trapa Bispinosa.
Bijapura. Citrus Medica. Citron Tree.
Bilwa. Aegle Marmelos, commonly called Bel. Wood apple
which bears a delicious fruit that unripe i| \ised for medicinal
purposes; its leaves are used in the ceremonies of the worship
of Shiva.
Bimba or ViMBA. Momordica Monadelpha. A plant bearing a
bright red gourd.
C
Chamikara. Thom apple.
Champaka. a species of Magnolia.
Chandaka. Qove.
Chandana. Sirium Folium. Red or False Sandalwood. It
bears straw-coloured flowers changing to deep purple.
Chandata. Nerium Odorum. Swect-sceuted Ol^der Rosebay.
^TA. Mango.
530
GLOSSARY
D
*Dadima. Common Pomegranate. Bears double flowers.
DADiit^. Punica Granatum. Pomegranate. A shrub with large
red flowers and hard globose fruit.
•Devadasu. a variety of pine.
Deva Parna. The Divine Leaf. A medicinal plant. •
Dhanvana. Grewia Asiadca. Also, under different spellings,
various other plants.
Dhai^axia. Echites Anddy Senterio. A Twining Plant.
Dhara. Woodfordia Florebunda. A small spreading shrub from
which red dye is obtained from the bnght red flowers. Also
• a species of Acacia.
Dhatri. Sterospermum Adderifolium.
Dhatura. Datura Stramonium L. (Solanaceae) Thom apple.
A poisonous drug is made from this tree.
Dhwa. One of the Acacia family.
DimvA Grass. Panicum Dactylon. Bent Grass.
E
F
G
Gajapushpi. Elephant Flower. A sort of Arum.
Goshirshaka. A Sandal-tree.
Gular. a resinous tree, fragments of which are put into the
water in a loshta for ceremonial purposes.
H
Harishyama. See Shyama.
Hintala. Phoenix Sylvestus. The Marshy Date Tree.
I
. J
Jambu. Eugenia Jambolana. The Rose Apple or Java Plum.
Jamnu. Prunus Padus L. Bird Cherry.
53 * ^
GLOSSARY
C
K
Kadala. Musa Sapientum. A plantaiu. It has a soft poishable*
* stem and is poetically as a symbol of the frailty of human life.
Radamba. Nauclea Cadumba, a plant.
Kahlara. a white water lily.
Kakubha. Terminalia Arjuna. A tall evergreen tree ^th a
smooth grey bark often tinged with green or red; usually
found on the banks of streams. The creamy honey-scented
flowers appear from March to^une. «
Kamanari. a species of Mimosa.
Kamranga. Averrhoa Carambola.
Kanya. The name given to several plants, one of which is a
tuberose plant growing in Kashmir. Also the Aloe Perfoliata.
Kapimuka. The Coffee plant.
Kapitha. The Jack Fruit.
Karavira. Another fragrant Oleander, common in many parts of
India in the rocky stream beds and the lower Himalayas,
fringing roads and rivers. The foliage is evergreen throughout
the year but at its height during the rains, the colours are
deep rose, pink and white, single and double. The sap is
poisonous.
Karnikara. Pterosptemum Acerfolium also called Cassia Fistula
commonly called Kaniyar.
Karpura. Ficus Glomerata or Wild Fig. In April the new leaves
of shining dark red, lend it a beautiful appearance.
' Kasanari. Gmelina Arborea. The Liquorice plant.
Kashas. Reeds or Rushes.
Kashasthali. Bignonia Suaveolens. The Trumpet Flower.
Kedumbra. a Tree with fra^ant orange-coldUred flowers.
Ketaka. Pandanus Odoratissimus.
Khadira. Acacia Catechu. The Areca or Betel-nut Palm, which
grows in the.hot damp coastal regions of southern India and
Ceylon. Betel nut is the ftuit universally chewed by Asian
peoples.
Kharjura. Phoenix Sylvestris. Wild Date Palm or Toddy Palm.
The leaves are greyish green ; the scented flowers appear in
Awch. The fruit is used for preserves and palm wine.
Kichakas. Arundo Karka. A reed. The name is also given to
a hollow bamboo or rattling cane and a tree.
Kimshtuca or Kumshuka. Butea Frondosa. Having beautiful
orange flowers and a quantity of milky sticky juice.*' This tree
is c^ed the “ Flame of the Forest ” or the “ Parrot Tree ”.
From January to March it is a n&ss of orange and vermilion ;
the flowers are unscented.
532
GLOSSARY
Kovidara. Banhinia Variegata, also the “ Treo of Paradise. **
One of the loveliest of Indian trees with a dark brown smoothish
* bark. The leaves fall in the cold season and the large sweetly
socnted flowers open on the bare branches. Their colour
varies from magenta, mauve, pink with crimson markings or
• white with a splash of yellow.
Ksitamala. Cassia Fistula. Indian Laburnum. Also the com-
mon Bottle Flower.
Kuayral. Mountain Ebony.
Kuja]^. Wrightia Awddy Senterica. A medicinal plant.
Kumuda. a white water lily.
Kunda. Jasmine Multiflorum.
Koraka. Boswellia Thoriferii! Olivanum Tree.
Kuranda. a plant commonly called Sakarunda.
KxniUBAKA. Dronapushpi. The Drona flower. Drona meaning
a vessel, cup or pot, it probably produces a gourd.
Kusha Grass. Demostacbya Bipennata. Sacred Grass used for
rdigious ceremonies. This grass has long stalks and pointed
leavbs like rushes.
Kdvala. a water lily.
L
Artocarpus Lacucha. The same genus as the Jack
La k u ka 1 cultivated^ in the plains of Northern India.
Lohdra. Simplocos Racemosa. The bark of this tree is used
as a dye.
M
Madhava. a Mango.
Maohavi. Bassia Latifolia. A species of leguminous plant. Also
Basil and a kiifd of Panic grass.
Madhuka. Bassia Latifolia. lUipi Butter Tree. A large deci-
duous tree with thick |rey bark found in dry rocky hill regions.
Valuable for its delicious and nutritive flojirers which bloom*
at night and fall to the groimd at dawn. They taste some-
thing like figs and are much sought after by bears, birds and
deer, so that the natives have to guard the trees in order to
collect flowers for themselves. *
Madhura. Perennial Jasmine. *
Madura. A tree reminiscent of Cassia which has long sprays of
pale pink flowers.
Mallika. Evening Jasmine.
Muchurunoa. Pterospemum Suberifolium. A white variety of
Thom Apple.
Muchdlinda. Possibljf conflected with the Muchi wood or Coral
Tree.
533
GLOSSARY
N
Naga. Mesua Ferrea. A small tree. »
Nagavriksha. a mountain shrub. ,
Naktamala or Naktamallaka. Caleduba Arborea or Dubergia
Arborea or Pongamia Glabra. ,
Kalina. Nelumbium Spedosum. A water lily.
Narcal Grass. Phragmites Karka Trin. A species of Reed.
Narikela. Coconut Palm.
Nichula. Barringtonia Acutangola commonly called Hijjal. ,
Nilashqka. An Ashoka with blue flowers. '
Nilotpala. The Blue Lotus.
Nimba. Azadirachta Indica. A tro; with bitter fruit, the leaves
of which are chewed at funerals.
Nipa, Nipaka. a species of Kadamba Tree.
Nivara or Naivara. Wild Rice.
Nyagrooha. Ficus Indica. Indian Fig Tree.
O
P
Padma. a pink lotus.
Padmaka. Costus Spedosus or Arabicus, a kind of Fir.
Panasa. Arto Carpus Intergrifolia. Jack-fruit Tree, bearing the
largest edible fruit in the world, wdghing up to loo lbs.,
oblong or round and irregular. This fruit is in great demand
but less favoured than the mango or plantain. This tree
.. grows in the forests in the Western Ghats..
Parabhadraka. Erythrininina Fulgens. Coral Tree, which bears
angular spikes of rich red blooms along its bare branches
from January to March. .c
Patala. Tropicd evergreen climbing plant.
Patali or Patalika. Bjrnaria Suaroleus, a tree with sweet
scented blossom (possibly the red Lodhra).
PiNjARA. Mesua Roxburghii.
PiPPALA. Sacred Fig Tree.
PiYALA or Priyala or Pryala. Commonly called Piyal. Found
in Central India. Broad-leafed Mohwah. Common oil plant.
A1(K> a vine-like plant.
Plaksha. Ficus Infectoria. Wavy-leafed Fig Tree.
Priyakanya. Terminalia Tormentosa.
Pryankara. Various plaints.
PuNNAGA. Rottleria Tinctoria. The flowers oi this trge produce
a yellow dye.
PuRNA. A Cypress. • •
PuRNASA. Sacred Basil.
534
GLOSSARY
Q
R
#
Raktachandan. The red Sandal Tree.
Rajiva. a red Lotus.
Ranjaka. Barbadoes Pride. The Red Wood or Ck>ral Pea Tree.
Sala. Shorea Robusta. The Sal Tree.
Sallaka. Bignonia Indica. The Gum Tree.
Sangandhika. The White and Blue Water-lily.
Sapta. a kind of grass. Sacharum Cylindricum.
Saptacchada. Seven-leafed Milk Plant or Poon Tree or Devil’s
Tree.
Saptaparna. Alstonia or Echites Scholaris. Lit. : Seven-leafed
Tree.
Sarala. Pinus Longifolia. A species of Pine.
Sarja. White Murdah.
Sarpat Grass. Sacchariun Bengalense Retz. (S. Sara Roxb.).
One of the sugar canes.
Shami. Acacia Suma. This tree possesses very tough and hard
wood supposed to contain fire — ^it is employed to kindle the
sacred fires by rubbing two bits together. Also the shruj}
Serratula anthelmindca.
Shaivala. Vallisneria Octandra or Bexica. An aquatic plant.
Shalmali. The Si^c Cotton Tree.
Shimshapa or Shingshapa. Dattergia Sisu. An Ashoka.
Shirashaka. Probably a form of fragrant Sirissa.
Shiribilwa, see Bilwa.
Shirisha. Acacia Sirissa. •
Shirishkapir. One of the Sirissas. Bears a small white flower
which is fragrant at night. This tree yields a gum similar to
Gum Arabic. Its seeds are used for opthalmic diseases and
are useful in leprosy. •
Shyama. An extensive dark-blue climber. Also Datura Metel.
A Thorn apple.
SiLLEA. Cephalostashyum Capitatum Munro. A large Bamboo.
SiMHAKESARA. Cassia Sianica.
SiNDHUVAR^. Vitex Negundo, a small tree.
Sura. A Sal tree. . .
SvADAJMSHTRA. Astercantha Longifolia.
Syanoara. Dalbergia Ougeninensis.
535
GLOSSARY
T
Takkola. Pinieta Acris.
Tala. Borassus Flabelliformis. A kind of Palm. •
Tamala. Phyllanthus Emblica. The name Myrabolan is applied
to the fruit which wi± that of another tree makes a tonic called
* Tregala Qiuran.
Tilaka. G>mmonly called Tila. A tree with beautiful flowers
similar to the Sesamum plant.
TimidA. The Sesamum plant.
Timika. An aquatic plant.
Timisha or Tinisha. A kind of ^mpkin or water-melon. Also
a climber with purple flotAsiS'. *
Tinduka. Diospyros Gludnosa or Diospyros Embryopteris. A
sort of Ebony.
Tindtisa. Persimmon.
Tunga. Rottleria Tinctoria. Giconut.
U
Uddala or Uddalaka. The plant Cordia Myxa or Ladfolia also
Paspalum Frumentaceum. Uddalaka — ^pushpa — ^bhanjika or
the “ Breaking of Uddalaka flowers ” is a sort of game played
by people in the eastern distrias.*-
UsHntAS. Spikenard or a grass a small Saccharum. Also the
fragrant root Andropogan Muricatus.
Utpala. Any water-lily, the blue lotus and also the plant Costus
. Spedosum.
V
Vakira. Calamus Rotang. A Reed.
Vandhira. Memisa Sirissa.
Vanjula. Hibiscus Mutabilis.
Varana. Craetova Tapia. A sacred medicinal Tree.
Vasanta Kusuma. Cordia Myxa or Latifolia. “ Having blossoms
ijj, Spring ”.
Vasanta Duta. Gaetnera Racemosa. A creeper. Also a trumpet
flower.
Vasanta Dru. A Mango.
Vata. a spdaes of Banian.
Vetra. An ornamental Palm.
Vettas. The Rattan Cane.
ViBHiTA or ViBHiTAKA. The Tree ** Terininalia Belerica.’
VijAKA. The Citron Tree.
C
536
53*7
Weapons
A
Agneya. The Fire Weapon.
Aindra. India’s Weapon.
Aishika. An Arrow.
Alarshya. a Weapon that csUaGt oe followed in its course. '
Ankusha. a Goad.
Akdea. The Web (See Shuska).
Arhani. The Thunderbolt.
Avanagmukha. Weapon with a bent or curved head.
Avarana. The Weapon of Protection.
B
Bhindipala. a short Dart or Arrow thrown from the hand or
shot through a tube. Also an iron Spear or Dart or a stone
fastened to a string. •
Bibhitaka. a Weapon that breaks through, pierces or penetrates.
Brahma-Pasha. Net or noose of Brahma (Pasha meaning a rope).
Brahmashira. Brahma-headed, probably four-headed.
Bushundi. a kind of Mace.
C
D
%
Danda or Dunoa. Lit. : Staff. As a Weapon, the Rod of Punish-
ment. (“Dundadhara” being the title of the God of Death, who
bears the “Rod of Chastisement.”)
'Daran^. a Weapon that tears or splits asunder.
Darpana. The Drying-up Weapon.
Dashaksha. The Ten-eyed Weapon.
Dasha-Shirsha. The Ten-headed Weapon.
Dhana. The Weapon of Wealth.
Dhanya. The Rice Weapon. •
Dharma Discus or Dharma Pala. , The .Noose of the God of
Justice.
Dharma-Nabha. The Weapon of sacred navel.
GLOSSARY
•
DHARAtA-PASHA. Thc Weapon that has the power of entangling
the Foe.
‘Dhrishta. The active Weapon.
Dhrik. The Weapon of forbearance.
Disc of Dharma. The Disc of Virtue.
• Disc of Kala. ' The Disc of Time in the form of death.
Ditya. The Titan.
Drirnabha. The Weapon of firm navel.
Dunda-Nabha. The Dunda-navelled.
E
F
G
Gandharva. The Weapon of the Gandharvas.
H
Hala. a Weapon shaped like a plough-share.
Haya-Shira. The Horse-headed Weapon.
I
ISHIKA. The ardent Weapon.
J
Jyotishma. The luminous Weapon.
K
Kamaruchi. a Weapon that is bright and able to go where it will.
Kamarupa. . A Weapon able to assume any form at will.
Kandarpa. a Weapon creating sex desire.
Kankana. a Weapon protecting the side, possibly a kind of
armobr.
ICapala. a Helmet.
Karavira. The Weapon of the valiant hand.
Karnis. Arrows with two sides resembling ears.
539
ai
GLOSSARY
Kasha. A Whip.
Koumodaki. a Weapon giving joy to the earth.
Ksouncha or Krauncha. A Weapon named after the bird of°
that name. «
Kshapani. An oar or net. Something that destroys the destroyer.
Kshura. An arrow with a razor-like edge. a
Kshurapra. a Crescent-shaped arrow.
Kuntala. a Sickle-shaped Weapon.
Kuta. a Poniard.
Kutamudgara. a concealed Weapon, s imilar to a Hammer
Larshya. a Weapon that can be followed in its course.
Lohita Mukhi. The Bloody-mouthed Weapon.
M
Maha-Nabha. The Large-navelled Weapon.
Maha Vahu. The Great-armed or handed Weapon.
Mali. The Chain Weapon. That which holds or binds.
Manava. The Weapon of Manu.
iVlATHANA. The Weapon that indicts injury and suffering.
Mayaohara. The Great Deception or*Illusion.
Modana. The Weapon of Inebriation.
Moha. The Weapon that causes loss of Consciousness.
Mohan. The Weapon of attraction.
Mushala or Moushala. A Qub.
Nalika. An Iron Arrow or Dart ; also a Pike or Javelin.
*Nandana. The Jcy-produdng Weapon.
Naracha. An Iron Arrow.
Narayana. Lit. : “ Residing in water ”.
Nirashya. The Discourager.
‘Nishkaij. The Peaceful.
Nishtrinsha. A Sword, Scimitar or Falchion more than thirty
fingers in lengt.
Nivata Kavacha. Impenetrable Armour.
O
540
GLOSSARY
P
Paisha Astra. The Ghostly Weapon, belonging to the Pisachas,
^osts or demons.
Paramo Dara Astra. The Supreme Clearing Weapon.
Parasava. An Axe or Hatchet.
Parigha. An Iron Bludgeon or Iron-studded Qub.
Pashupati. The Weapon sacred to Shiva.
Path. A kind of Sword.
PiNRKA. The Bow sacred to Shiva.
PiTRiYA. The Weapon of the Pittris (Ancestors).
• Prama Thana. The Chumer.
PitASHA. A Bearded Dart. '
Prashamana. The Weapon of Destruction.
Prashwaprana. a Weapon dealing with the vital airs.
Pratihardara. That which neutralizes the effects of other
weapons.
PuRANG Mukha. a Weapon that has its face averted.
Q
R
Rabhasa. The Desolator.
Rati. The Weapon of Enjoyment.
Ruchira. The Approving Weapon.
Ruora. The Wea^n sacred to Rudra (Shiva).
S
Sala. An Arrow with short leads.
Samvartta. The Covering Weapon.
Sandhana. The Arm Weapon.
Santapana. The Weapon that scorches or bums up. One of
Kamadeva’s Arrows. ^ *
Sarichimali. That which has force or power.
Sarpa-Natha. The Weapon sacred to the Lord of Serpents.
Satya-Astra. The Wea^n of Existence.
Satyakirti. The Justly-famed.
Saura. '*The Heroic Weapon.
Shakuna. The Vulture-shaped Weapon.
Shankara. The Catue or Welfare. A Weapon of Shiva’s.
Sharnga. The Bow of Vishnu.
541
GLOSSARY
€
Shatagni. EithA a spiked mace or a stone set round srath iron
spikes.
Shatavaktra. The Hundred-mouthed Weapon.
Shatooara. The Hundred-bellied Weapon.
Shitesu. a sharp Arrow.
Shoshana. a Weapon used to dry up water and counteract the *
" Varshana Weapon.
Shuchivanu. The Pure-handed Weapon.
Shushka. The Dry Weapon.
SiLlUMKHA. An Arrow resembling a heron’s feathers.
SiNHADANSHTRA. A Weapon resembling lion’s teeth.
SoMASTRA. The Dew Weapon.
SouMANVA. The Weapon of the-rontrolled mind.
SuNABHUKA. The Fine-navelled Weapon.
SwAPANA. To do with the act of sleeping.
SwANABHUKA. The Rich-navelled Weapon.
T
Tomara. An Iron bar, crow-bar, lance or javelin.
Trimbhaka. The Gaper.
Twashtra. a 'W eapon possessing the power of Twashtra, the
Architect of the Gods. ^
U
m
UsntATNA. A Scimitar.
V
ViArshana. The Rain-producing Weapon.
Varuna Pasha. The Net of Vanina.
Vatra. The Weapon caused by the Wind (Vatri — ^The Blower).
Vatsadanta. a Weapon resembling a calfs teeth.
Vayuvya, a Weapon having the power of the Wind.
ViDOANA. The Weapon that rends or tears asunder.
ViDHUTA. The Strongly-vibrating Weapon.
ViPATRA. A Weapon resembling the Karavira.
ViDYA Dhara. The Weapon of the Demi-Gods.
ViLAPANA. The Weapon causing wailing.
Vimala. The Pure. ,
ViNiDRA. The Somniferous.
Vishnu Discus. The Discus of Vishnu.
542
GLOSSAR
W
X
Y
Yamiya. The Weapon of Death.
Yoq&ndhara. The United.
The Asiatic Society Library *
J Author j5.as.trl.. Jl
^Accession No
Call No
Date of Issue
Issued to
Date of KefUrn
7. 11. 60. Sri Chanchal Kumarll.^.^;.
Ghosh.
■■
^ t? /.
V ^ a!--' V- ■
.$p-
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11